Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

December 31, 1162  

Rodrigue looked at the woman who had given birth to a stillborn child. How could he tell this woman that her son was dead? He thought Sophia deserved better than to be lied to about her son, but what else was he going to do? He paced around, wondering where his friend was—where was Lambert? He had been gone for weeks and hadn't explained why. Sophia was asking for her son; what the hell could he tell her? He was running out of excuses. There was no way he could simply say the child was going to be seen; there was a limit to the kind of lies he could tell, and he wasn't going to lie to this woman. She deserved the truth.

Before he could head to her room, he heard the door open. He turned and saw it was Lambert, holding an infant in his arms. Rodrigue looked and couldn't believe it.  

“I’m sorry for taking so long, old friend. I had to make sure that nobody noticed,” Lambert said, exhausted from weeks of travel. He looked at the child in his arms, so much like Lambert—could it be?  

“We have to keep this between us, Rodrigue. Nobody can know that Dimitri wasn't born in Faerghus, but that's not the only thing that not many of us can know.” He was silent before another person entered behind him; it was Matthias, Gustave, Gunner, and Lambert's wife, Anastasia.  

They heard the baby cry. What were they going to do with baby Dimitri?  

“What happened to my son?” Lambert asked Rodrigue. Rodrigue's grim look was all it took for Lambert to know what had happened.  

“Sophia doesn't know what happened. She doesn't have to know. With Dimitri here, we could give him to her and let her think Dimitri is her son,” said Matthias, which caused Rodrigue to feel sick about lying about the existence of a child. But what else was there? If Sophia found out, it would destroy her. Perhaps not knowing what happened was for the best; she could believe Dimitri was her son.  

“I can't believe I'm doing something terrible—bury all evidence of my stillborn son. It must be done for Dimitri's protection,” Lambert ordered, which caused the men to obey without hesitation, as much as it made them sick to do so.  

A few hours later, the men were in Lambert's council room, discussing a course of action on what to do.  

“There's more you haven't told us, Lambert. Who is Dimitri's mother?” asked Gunner.  

“You already know, and I will not say her name out loud,” Lambert replied. The queen that was never crowned; her departure was painful for him, and the fact that Dimitri was her child was even more so. He was angry just thinking about it.  

“But that's not all, is it, Lambert?” asked Matthias, knowing there was more.  

“The bastards have my daughter. There was nothing I could do—her eyes; she couldn't pass for being my child. I had to leave her,” Lambert said with sorrow.  

“Wait, are you telling me that Konaha has our princess? This is an outrage!” said Anastasia, angry that a friend's child was far from home.  

“She will come in time; she will eventually come home. Then I'll have to wait until she's old enough to attend the academy,” Lambert said, looking toward Konaha with longing.  

“So what do we do in the meantime, Your Majesty? If Dimitri's true origins are ever discovered, they could bring his legitimacy into question,” Gustave said, voicing what was on Rodrigue's mind.  

“I never dissolved my marriage with my first wife,” said Lambert, shocking everyone in the room, including Rodrigue.  

“What do you mean?” asked Matthias.  

“Exactly what I said. I never dissolved my marriage. My children are my heirs, regardless of what that brother of mine tries to do. Our laws dictate that no matter how many wives a king has, all their children are legitimate until stated otherwise,” Lambert said in the calmest tone he could muster. Rodrigue was surprised; how could his friend be so calm?  

“There is nothing in our laws that says you can't have more than one wife, my Lord, but you know how this will look to your political opponents, who are already looking for a reason to remove you. This cannot get out until Dimitri and his sister come of age,” said Anastasia. But there was one thing that Rodrigue wanted to know: What was the princess's name?  

“You must make a vow—all of you—that you will not—and I do mean will not—reveal anything we say does not leave this room. I want all of you to make a blood oath, so you will never violate this vow. If you're not willing to do that, you will leave,” said Lambert, his serious tone promising consequences if it ever came down to it.  

One by one, everyone cut their hand, blood dripping on the floor. Blood oaths were sacred; those who made a blood oath were obligated to keep it. If they violated it, they would lose their honor—worth less than nothing. If you weren't willing to commit to a blood oath, then you weren't worthy of trust. Simple as that.  

“Okay, what's the name of the Lost Princess?” asked Rodrigue.  

“The name of the Lost Princess is...”

Chapter Text

Hinata was making sure she got everything that she needed for her journey. She looked at her apartment that was once occupied by Mercedes, the girl who befriended her when she needed a friend the most; who was there for her at her darkest moment and stopped her from making a decision that would have ruined her life. She missed her greatly. It had been so long since she had seen her—five years. She missed her voice. She missed her in so many ways. She wished she could talk to her again, as a shoulder to cry on. She was able to be herself. Yes, she had Ino, but their relationship was not the same as with Mercedes. She was the best friend Hinata has ever had. The only one that could come close was Naruto, but Mercedes was someone who could understand her more than most because there are things that girls can understand about each other better than men due to different problems.

“Don't change who you are, Hina. The world needs more kind people like you. Don't let the Shinobi system destroy you,” Mercedes said before they left. It was the last thing she said to her. She didn't want to disappoint her friend; she did everything she could to live up to her example, to what she would want for her.

She did not kill, despite the insistence of her peers. She refused—she absolutely refused. On her missions, she did everything she could to incapacitate her opponents, but never to kill. To kill was to change you in ways that would be irreversible; that’s what she understood. She did not want to kill. She didn't have any desire to, and if she could go her whole life never taking a life, she would. There were those who would call her a coward, but as Naruto told her and her teammates, along with her best friend, killing does not take true strength; being kind is.

Her friends that she had missed dearly were her other ones, Edelgard, Dimitri, and Monica—the friends that she had met seven years ago. She wanted to meet them again. She had heard about the prince of Faerghus, and she knew for sure Dimitri was attending this year, along with the princess of Adrestia; Edelgard was going to attend as well. Her friends made her overjoyed that she would see them again. If she could see Mercedes, it would be perfect.

Her teammates would meet her soon; Sasuke was packing his things. Her next-door neighbor would soon leave. She had one place she would like to visit first before she headed out. She was going to pay her former sensei, Kurenai, a visit. She wanted to see her one last time before she left—the woman who was the closest thing she had to a mother after the murder of her mother by a pale-skinned woman seven years ago. The thought of the woman who had tortured her for months and who killed her mother filled her with rage, knowing that she was walking free somewhere in the world. Hinata, if she ever found her, would see that she would face justice, assuming she was ever strong enough to do it.

She went to the urban part of the village where Kurenai lives. It's where her team agreed to meet her because they too wanted to see their sensei, but Hinata wanted to see her alone. She was there 30 minutes before her teammates; she knocked on the door, and when the door opened, she saw her Sensei, who looked happy to see her. 

“Hinata, I'm glad you have come! Thank goodness I wasn't assigned on a mission; I would have hated not seeing you off,” Kurenai smiled at Hinata. She was one of the few people who openly defied her father; there were very few that did. There were only two other people: Naruto and Mercedes, who didn't show any ounce of fear when they confronted her father for being the cruel man that he is. The very fact that she was going to be far away from him was a relief. 

“I'm grateful as well, Sensei,” Hinata said. 

“You don't have to call me that anymore. We haven't been teacher and student for years,” the woman said, giving Hinata permission to be more informal with her. 

“Sorry, Kurenai, it's just a habit of mine. Even if you're not my Sensei anymore, you always will be. I respect you too much not to call you buy that honorific. Honestly, there aren't many people I can say I respect and admire as much as you,” Hinata admitted. She truly looked up to this woman; if only she could be half as strong as her former Sensei is. 

“It's a good thing that Naruto is coming. It would be quite a shame if he were left behind,” she teased, which caused Hinata to have her cheeks turn pink at the very mention of her friend. 

“We're just friends, Kurenai, nothing more.” The woman laughed at Hinata trying to deny that she felt something more than friendship towards Naruto, because it wasn't like it was a secret, despite how much effort she had put into hiding it. 

“Hinata, we've known each other for years. You still love him, don't you?” she asked her seriously. Hinata wasn't going to change her feelings towards Naruto; it would never change, even if he never accepted her as anything more than a friend. 

“I do. I think I always will love him. I don't think I stand a chance,” Hinata admitted. 

“I disagree. All you have to do is just talk to him. You two will be far away, so you won't have to worry about that worthless father of yours and your fears. Hinata, you're an adult now, not to mention you will have a unique opportunity; the clan will have no authority in the officer's academy.” She knows, and that's what she was looking forward to the most, and also terrified because of the unknown. She's only heard about the officer's academy in rumors. 

“I hope you find her again, Mercedes. I really liked her; a good woman and a great friend,” Kurenai said, the first time that Mercedes' name was spoken in the past five years. 

“I hope she's there, Mercie-chan. I hope to see her again.” She closed her eyes, remembering the beautiful girl that she had met—such a kind and gentle soul. The girl that made her unashamed of herself. For Hinata, to stay true to who she is—to be gentle is to be strong—that's what she was told. She did everything she could to live up to what her friend taught her. 

“Hinata, I want you to promise me something,” Kurenai said with a serious look. 

“What would that be?” Hinata asked. 

“I want you to be yourself. Don't try to be something you're not. To be strong is to be gentle. Hinata, those who don't value you for who you are are not people worth being friends with. Stick with the people that will believe in you and look at you as you are. No matter what you learn in this upcoming year, please do not lose the kindness and gentleness that I have grown to love for all these years. You're the daughter I never had.” Hinata couldn't help but appreciate that. She would love to tell Kurenai she's like a mother to her, but held back, it wouldn't be right. That would be too much.

“I will miss you,” Hinata said as the woman hugged her. 

“I know. I miss you too, Hinata. Don't lose yourself; please keep that promise,” she said softly. The two stood there for what seemed like an eternity before they pulled away, knowing they wouldn't be able to stay alone for much longer due to Kiba and Shino arriving in a few minutes. Her teammates arrived and she smiled at them, knowing this would be the last time they would see each other for a while. 

“Do not forget the lessons that I've taught you: stick together, defend your friends, and most of all, defend each other. The values of Team 8—we value loyalty and family above all. Never forget that; always protect your comrades. These lessons have been instilled in me by my sensei and the sensei before him. Stay true to yourselves, and whatever house you choose, choose it without regret. No matter what house you choose, I will be proud of you.” 

After Kurenai finished, her teammates had nothing to say; saying any more would be cheap, and Hinata had already said her goodbyes. It was through her eyes that she was able to say her farewells. Along with her teammates, they turned their backs and started their journey to the officer's academy, where their lives would forever change.

Naruto couldn't believe his luck when he was chosen for the program to be a student in a foreign land. It was an opportunity of a lifetime, an opportunity to get even more training and education. It would help him in his goal. He looked at the Kage monument, which he had seen almost every day for the past 17 years. He wouldn't be seeing it again for a year. It felt strange to leave home for longer than a few weeks on a mission.

Learning the language from Fódlan was a challenge, but it was required for all who graduated from the academy in order to be screened for candidacy. He was surprised that he was allowed to even come, due to his grades. The idea was exciting and scary: an unknown place with unknown people in an unknown culture. What kind of people would he meet?

One thing that he was nervous about the most was what he had to go a whole year without seeing Hinata? Oh, when he thinks of her, he feels depressed. She's so out of his league. She was everything he ever wanted in a woman: cute, beautiful, kind, and polite, even to her worst enemies.

Other than Sasuke, Hinata is his best friend. She was a good listener who always listened to everything he had to say, and when he felt depressed, he felt comfortable talking to her about his insecurities. They spent a lot of time together, especially in the past two years. There were those who questioned if the two were dating, but they weren't; they weren't anything more than friends. Even though it's something he wants, he doesn't want to push it. After all, he didn't want to ruin what they already had. Friends, to him, were a luxury he didn't have many of. He only had a handful: Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Lee, and Gaara. Even though they don't hang out that often, he would consider them friends. Other than the people listed, he didn't have many friends, but the ones he felt were his best friends were Hinata and Sasuke. They had a bond that he didn't have with the others.

 The one other person who was able to see through his facade other than Hinata and Sasuke was was a girl that he had met five years ago named Mercedes Von Martritz, who took refuge in Konoha for a year.  He couldn't believe it has been that long since he had last seen her he did remember that Hinata and her were friends. Of course, he smiles when he thinks about Sasuke and his reaction towards her, those times he remembers fondly. He wondered if he and Sasuke would meet her again in the monastery. He hoped they do he really liked her.

Before he left for a year, he wanted to have his favorite food one last time. He didn't have much money left, but he wouldn't need it where he was going anyway. He went to his favorite Ramen shop, Ichiraku, and the man and his daughter were happy to see him.

"Naruto my boy, I've heard you're going to leave us for a year. It's a shame; my favorite customer, I'm going to miss you." Teuchi said, sad to see Naruto go. He was one of the few people who was kind to him and didn't treat him horribly like most of the village did. When Naruto thought about it, he was probably the closest person he had to a father, but he wouldn't tell him that; it would make things awkward.

"Naruto, I'm glad I get to see you before you leave," said Ayame, sad to see him go.

"I'm going to miss this place. I'm not going to lie. The food here brings a smile to my face every time I come here."

Naruto said generally, meaning it.

"Tell you what, I'll let you have Ramen. Whatever you want, it's on the house." Teuchi said with his kind smile, which he had known since he was 6 years old.

"I don't know Teuchi. I'm willing to give you all I have. It wouldn't feel right." The old man gave Naruto back his money.

"It's fine. I won't be seeing you for a year, and I can't let my favorite customer leave with a look of sadness. Can I?" he said with a smile as he went to work.

Naruto looked at Hinata, who passed by him with her team. He wanted to ask her if she wanted to eat with him, but he lacked the courage to even approach her. He couldn't explain it, but his feelings for her were more difficult for him to understand. He cared deeply for her; he felt something strong for her, stronger than friendship, but he couldn't quite understand what it was.

"You could just ask her, you know. I've noticed you've been more hesitant lately to be alone with her. What's wrong?" Asked Ayame, noticing that Naruto had not been inviting Hinata as often. He couldn't explain these feelings; they were complicated.

"I don't know; it's just that I can't explain these feelings I have. It makes it difficult for me to be around her I just" He couldn't finish. Ayame made him face her as if she understood his confusion.

"Naruto, you may fool everyone else, but you don't fool me these feelings that you have it's natural we all go through it when we're friends with someone we care about long enough it develops into something more just talk to her about them in the monastery nobody's going to be able to stop you." She said with  a compassionate tone.

"Are you sure I would have a chance? I mean, she's my friend. I don't want to ruin our friendship if she doesn't feel the same way," Naruto said insecurely.

"Naruto, listen to me. When you leave this place, nobody in her clan will be watching or will be able to get in your way. She's a good girl. You two have been friends for years, I believe, Naruto. I'm rooting for you; I've been rooting for both of you for years," Ayame tried to encourage him.

"Rooting for us for years? What are you talking about? I don't understand," Naruto said, his face turning red, which caused the brown-haired woman to laugh at his obliviousness.

Teuchi couldn't help but be amused by Naruto's redness on his face. The old man had witnessed this many times with friends who had fallen in love with each other but had not had the courage to admit it. No, Naruto couldn't be in love with Hinata; that was just ridiculous. They were friends. the old man delivered his ramen to him.The Flavor was as good as it usually was, though Naruto wasn't eating it as fast as he wanted to savor it, to remember the flavor of his favorite Ramen it would be a long time before he would have it again.

"My boy, I'll tell you from experience: someone who was once  in your position. The only way to win over her is to be a man and tell her your feelings. You don't have to tell her everything right away, but at least ask her out. You have a better chance than anyone, considering I don't see her pursuing anyone."Teuchi said with his old man wisdom.

"When you come back, my boy, I want you to come here with Hinata and any friends you make in that school. I will miss you. I really mean it. You are like the son I never had."Teuchi said with sad that Naruto was going to be leaving.

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked him.

"You remind me of someone who used to come here all the time. When I see you, you remind me of her. I can't believe it when I think about it. It's been 17 years."

Naruto didn't know what to say, so he finished eating the ramen that the old man made.

"Thank you for everything you have done for me for all these years. I promise when I return, I will bring back the people precious to me. Any new friends I make, I will bring them here. When we come here next year."

Naruto said with determination on his face.

"I'm looking forward to it, though I would be lying if I didn't indulge in this. If you come here with more than one girlfriend, that would be quite a spectacle. Sasuke's fangirl club wouldn't approve and if Sasuke were to come back with Mercedes Chan as his girlfriend." said Ayame smiling at the idea of the unlikely happening.The trio laughed, but Naruto knew he had to say goodbye to one person before he left.

 "I'll miss you both. Thank you," Naruto said, on the verge of tears. He was really going to miss these two. Ayame and Teuchi were the closest thing he had to a big sister and a father. 

"I'll miss you too, my boy. You're my favorite customer and like a son to me. Please be safe," Teuchi said, with a smile that Naruto had grown to truly appreciate throughout the years.

"I'll miss you, Naruto, and remember, you better ask Hinata-chan out, or I'm going to be really mad if I find out when you come back that you still haven't made your move. I mean, anyone with a brain can see you two really like each other; it's quite obvious," she said with a sisterly smile.

Naruto gave his farewells and headed to his next destination to the academy, where Iruka was.

He went to the school grounds, no matter how much he tried to bury it, this place brought him nothing but bad memories. Bullying, the ridicule from his peers, and how everyone rooted for Sasuke and actively rooted against Naruto. How he narrowly became a ninja.

He looked at the swing, so many memories with this thing, bad ones. It reminded him of the lonely times before he had friends.

He looked at the headband in his hand. This was also a significant object to him. He wouldn't have any need for it where he was going, but it signified something important when he first got it. He felt like he finally had a place to belong.

5 years later, he still feels like he doesn't have a place to belong.He has friends, sure, but he still feels like he doesn't belong anywhere. Iruka cut the silence, not giving him a chance to indulge for long.

"I didn't expect to see you here, Naruto. Shouldn't you be heading out?" asked Iruka.

"I wanted to see you before I left", Naruto answered.

"You've been given a great honor, Naruto. I was never given this honor. I am proud of you. You've come a long way." Iruka said with pride.

"Do you think I'll ever be truly accepted?" Naruto asked his former instructor.

He was perplexed by Naruto's question. Naruto had serious doubts if he wanted to become the Hokage he desired more. He wanted not just acknowledgment but he wanted something far more important: a family.

"I think you will be patient, Naruto." Iruka said kindly.He's been told that for the past 5 years, but nothing has changed, but he didn't want to leave Iruka on bad terms.

But before he left, his former instructor said something.

"I promise I will be there at the Eagle and the Lion make me proud." he said to Naruto.

"I will believe it" Naruto said with a genuine smile. He turned his back on his former instructor and headed with his group to Garreg Mach, where his life would change forever.

Sasuke was making sure not to leave anything behind that he would possibly need during his year-long stay in Garreg Mach. It didn't matter to him; as long as he had everything he needed, in 5 months' time, he would likely meet Itachi again. Five months—he couldn't help but think that's how long he had left.

He knew what the village council would want from him. They would want him to choose the Black Eagles because the parasites can only think of themselves and their goals. He cares nothing for the politics of Konoha. He only had one thing that he cared about: avenging his family and clan and restoring his honor and he looked at the earrings that he had worked on for the past 5 years. If he can give these to Mercedes before he faced Itachi he would be content.

He looked at all of his possessions. There was nothing left from his clan other than what he had in front of him: his mother's necklace, his father's sword, which was given to him by his grandfather and his father before him. This blade was from the Warring States era. It was hard to believe the sword was as sharp today as it was when it was first forged. Whoever was fortunate enough to use it must have employed techniques that were lost to time.

There were other things he had as well. Mementos were the only thing he had left. This apartment meant nothing to him. The only thing that mattered was the possessions he had and the clothing he was wearing on his back.

The only other thing that he had was a gift that a friend had given him on his 13th birthday before she left Konoha to return to her Homeland. He took a necklace out and looked at it. It was handcrafted. It had a symbol of a flower, a Sakura cherry blossom. He had not forgotten about this gift and had always treated it with care ever since she gave it to him. It was strange for him to think about Mercedes, the girl with whom he had developed a strong bond she lived in Konoha for a year. It was an experience that had changed him. He wondered where she was. Would he ever see her again? He thought it was foolish that his chance of seeing her was remote, so he pushed his thoughts of her out of his mind.

He double-checked to make sure he had everything, then he saw the headband he had left on the table. He decided to leave it; he would have no need for it. He walked out of his apartment and locked the door. He would not be coming here for a year, which would be a long time. Maybe he would never see it again either way; it didn't matter.

There was one place he wanted to visit before he left Konoha. He went to the former Uchiha clan compound, the ruins had not changed in the 10 years since Itachi sacked the compound. Blood stains were everywhere. Nobody dared to move in this place was considered a graveyard. Superstitious individuals considered it haunted. There was truth to it from Sasuke's experience.

Voices of the Dead

Voices of the unrest

Tortured souls that have not found peace

He was once told by his mother that people who have been killed in brutal ways could have their souls trapped in the mortal plane.

He heard the soul screaming in agony, begging Sasuke to end their pain.

"I promise I will avenge our clan." Sasuke said out loud. The voices were cruel and taunting towards Sasuke's decoration. If it weren't for his mental discipline, he would go mad. This was the punishment he felt he deserved if he wasn't weak. They would still be alive.

He dismissed the voices he couldn't appear weak, but spoke again.

"Next time I come here, Itachi will be dead at my feet." Sasuke said as he cut his hand and let blood drip to the ground.

It calmed the voices, though he knew it wouldn't satisfy them if he came back empty-handed. He would never return unless Itachi was dead, and he couldn't face his dead brethren unless his clan was avenged.

He turned his back on the place he once called home and headed for the gates of Konoha. He saw everyone there. Naruto had gotten there a few moments before he did. The Konoha 12 were there, except for three of them, obviously. They were late because they were on a mission at the moment that would delay their arrival.

Kakashi was going to be one of the professors in Garreg Mach. Sasuke hoped he wasn't in the class Kakashi was choosing. Then he felt someone's arms around him, and he wanted to scream in annoyance.

"Oh, Sasuke-kun, we are destined to be together forever and ever." Sasuke rolled his eyes in annoyance, why her?

He ignored her. Sakura reluctantly let him go, knowing that Kakashi wouldn't tolerate it.

"You have been given a great honor that most aren't given. You will be going to the most prestigious School in the world, Garreg Mach. It is a monastery located in a continent in Fódlan. Most are not given this honor. I am one of the few that have been able to transfer to Garreg Mach. Our mission for the next year will be to go to the school and learn everything we can in this program. The students from Fódlan will come back here at this time next year in order to learn more about our continent. This is to foster relations between our Nations. This is an opportunity of a lifetime. Do not waste it.

Kakashi said, looking at Sakura in particular.

"Do you have any questions before we go?" Kakashi asked them.

"Yes, how long will it be before we get there?" Shikamaru, who looked bored, asked.

"It'll take 2 weeks by then. You should be equated with all the happenings there. Your first assignment will be to study the brief history of the monastery itself. If you want a head start, spend your time wisely. Don't waste it. Also, relax on the voyage. Things will be really hectic" Kakashi advised.

Everyone went with Kakashi in single file. Sasuke took one last look at Konoha, the place he had called home for the past 17 years. He didn't know why, but he had a feeling his life would change in some way.

Dimitri was getting ready to pack the last of his things. Like the rest of his friends, he was heading to the officers' academy; it was considered a great honor to be accepted. He saw his childhood friends Felix, Sylvain, and Ingrid. Annette was also with them, wrapping her arm around Felix, causing him to blush. He couldn't help but find this scene cute between his friends. He wondered what it would be like to be in Felix's position. Even though he acted annoyed on the surface, inside he was actually really happy.

To Dimitri's right was Dedue. They were in the hall about to leave for the officers' academy and were making their final preparations. Rodrigue was there to see him off; he was his father's best friend. Dimitri couldn't help but feel like Rodrigue was hiding something from him and had been for the past 17 years. He had so many questions he wanted to ask but held off against it, considering it wasn't the time since they would have to leave and he wouldn't see his godfather for a while.

“I hear Konaha is sending interesting people this year. I wonder who we're going to meet this time?” asked Sylvain behind him.

“Well, let's hope we don't have to deal with those damn Hyuga. I mean, their reputation from what I've heard from everyone that's dealt with them has been mixed at best,” said Ingrid, who only heard about what it was like dealing with them from her brothers who went to the officers' academy.

“Well, I hear someone special is coming this year. Her name is Hinata Hyuga. From what I hear, she's really cute. Hopefully, she isn't like those Hyuga we hear so much about,” said Sylvain, who wasn't truly being his normal self regarding women; he was more serious.

“Regardless, we should try to get her to join our class. I mean, is it really fair to judge everyone from an entire clan based off a few people?” asked Annette. Dimitri wished he could tell her no, but from his experience, most of them were difficult to deal with. However, as the prince, he had to make an example; he couldn't be judgmental, even if he found most of them to be insufferable, with Hinata being one of the exceptions.

“ If it's okay with the rest of you, I'd like to speak to Dimitri alone,” said Rodrigue, which caused the others to leave without saying a word, including his retainer. When they all left the room, 

“Is there any reason you need to speak to me alone, Rodrigue?” asked Dimitri. 

“It's about Hinata. If you can get her to join the Blue Lions house,” this caused Dimitri to look at his godfather with surprise. Why was it so important that she joined the Blue Lions? 

“Is there any reason it's urgent for her to join the house of my family?” Dimitri asked. 

“All will be explained in time, Dimitri, but if you can't get her to join your house, take her to the Hall of Heroes.” The Hall of Heroes! He always wanted to see it, and since he was going to the Officers Academy, there was no better time to see the Hall of Heroes than as a student. Taking his childhood friend there seemed reasonable. 

“Do you know something that I don't?” Dimitri asked the older man. 

“It's just… let's just say Hinata is the daughter of an old friend. I'll tell you more next time we speak,” Rodrigue said. He was going to hold him to that, because there had been questions that had been bugging him for years: Who was his mother, not the one that raised him for the first few years of his life, but the mother that birthed him? Those were questions that he wanted to know, and who was his twin sister? These questions occupied his mind for the past seven years. He wished he could have had the chance to ask his father, but any answers that his father had, he took to the grave. 

“Be careful, Dimitri. Don't be reckless,” Rodrigue said worriedly. 

“I won't. Besides, I think Dedue would have a heart attack if I did such a thing, so you can rest easy,” Dimitri said, trying to give reassurance to his father's oldest friend. 

“Go and make your father proud,” he said with a smile that Dimitri couldn't help but feel was forced. He couldn't put his finger on it; his eyes were able to detect these things. He hadn't paid attention until recently. Was this inability something he inherited from the woman that gave birth to him? He would have to ask questions, but that would be something for a different time. Right now, he had to catch up to his friends in order to not miss their carriage that would take them to the Officers Academy. 

He was going to meet his childhood friend again, and maybe if he could make an attempt to reconnect with his stepsister, Edelgard, even if she wasn't by blood—she was family—and to Dimitri, family was everything.

Naruto was looking at the sea with Sasuke. He hated being on a boat, but he would have to put up with it for the time being. It was so strange leaving the place that he had grown up in all his life. It was exciting and scary—an unknown continent with unknown people. Even though he was considered a hero in many parts of the ninja world, it felt hollow to him. He was hoping for something more. Even if the people of the Leaf Village fully accepted him, it would still feel empty. The kind of acceptance he desired was something much more than superficial admiration from strangers who would never get to know Naruto on a personal level. 

Sasuke, he noticed, was looking in the direction where his friend was.

“You're thinking about her again, aren't you?” Naruto asked, referring to Mercedes.

“It's hard not to. I try not to think about her; my main focus has been training.” Naruto knew Sasuke was not telling the whole truth; there was another thing he was focusing on, but he wouldn't divulge that.

“She was something—polite to everyone, respected everyone, and wasn't judgmental. I liked her. She's one of the nicest people I've ever met.” Naruto thought, remembering the things they did together with Hinata. She was part of their friend group, despite being five years older; it felt natural. She was like a big sister in a way.

“Yes, she was,” he said with a low whisper.

“Sasuke, we've been friends for a long time. What's bothering you?” Naruto asked. Sasuke's face tensed.

“It's nothing.” He knew it was something to do with his brother and the months that Mercedes had disappeared. Sasuke was willing to become a missing-nin to find her. He had never seen Sasuke so distressed before; Naruto was angry, and so was Hinata, about how the Hokage could be so callous. Naruto lost respect for him at that point—Mercedes was a guest, and he did nothing when she was kidnapped.

“You know that wasn't your fault what happened.”Naruto reminded him. 

“I don't need to be reminded how weak I was or am,” Sasuke said sharply, taking Naruto aback. 

“Sasuke, I'm sorry for touching a sore subject,” Naruto said, feeling bad about upsetting his friend. 

“How would you feel if Hinata San was kidnapped by The village and you were powerless to do something about it, and everyone around you didn't give a damn? Could you answer me? Would you feel as I do? Would you give a damn about the rules and regulations if it involved her?”Sasuke asked, which left Naruto speechless. He didn't know what he would do if his best friend was ever in that position. He put his hand where his heart was, thinking about what it would have been like if Hinata wasn't in that position. 

“I would hunt the bastards down and wouldn't care about the consequences,”Naruto answered. 

“So you and I are not much different, are we?”Sasuke said, feeling satisfied that he was right. 

“You better not do this annoying thing that you and her I've been doing for the past 2 years now. It's driving me crazy; just ask her out already. It's really starting to annoy me.”Sasuke said in a teasing tone, changing the subject completely to the more serious one from earlier. Naruto felt his face turned completely red. 

“Damn it, Sasuke, that's not fair,” he said, covering his face. His friend laughed. Naruto wanted to strangle him but held back. 

“I cannot stand boats,” Naruto said, and in frustration, he was glad he was seasick; he just hated boats. 

“Why not go to Hinata San? She probably has a pill that could make your motion sickness easier to deal with,” Sasuke said, which caused Naruto to tense. 

“I don't know,” Naruto said stupidly. 

“Just talked to her. Damn it, it's getting annoying, and I don't think I'm the only one that's noticing it. If I notice it, everyone does,” Sasuke said more forcefully. He looked where Hinata was. She was talking to her teammates. He decided against it. He would have plenty of time in the monastery. Plus, he didn't want to interrupt time with her teammates, who were her friends.

He decided he would hang out with Shikamaru and Choji for the time being. He ability to find some way to kill time he always does when it involves those two. He put his thoughts of Hinata aside for now. He would speak to her later when he gets the courage to. He looks at his friend and turns his back for the time being. He would talk to her, he would tell her, he said to himself, though he wouldn't, he always said that after he declared he would, how much longer can you go on like this? Who would give him the push that he needs? 

What is he thinking? No, he would put it on the back burner right now. He needed to relax; things would get hectic soon once he arrived at the monastery.

Mercedes was making sure she had everything that she needed; she would meet Annette and Dimitri in the monastery. She wanted to make sure she had everything, including the necklace that Sasuke made for her. She always checked before she went anywhere; she never left her home without it. It was solid as a good luck charm but also something to remember her dear friend by. Her mother was about to see her off on the road. It felt so strange when she looked at her house, owned by a greedy merchant that her mother married, who adopted her a year after she returned from Konoha. 

Her adopted father—she thought he was a vain and greedy man—didn't see the value in her and only saw her as a way to advance himself. She didn't understand why her mother decided to marry such a man. Through her marriage, Mercedes was basically Nicholas's adopted daughter. She didn't see him as any different from the stepfather that she had before him. He only saw her as something to be sold off and expected her to find a suitable husband, not caring about what her needs or wants were. Her mother only married him so they would have a roof over their heads; there was no love between Elizabeth and Nicholas. 

Her mother knew Mercedes hated the man, though she never voiced her feelings. Ever since what had happened five years ago with the man she would not name, she had been reluctant to express her hate toward anyone out of fear of unleashing the devil inside of her.

“To think that my little girl is going to the academy—it brings me back! God, thinking about it 25 years ago, that's where I met my best friend, Hitomi.” Mercedes couldn't help but think about Hinata, the girl she had met five years ago. She wondered if she was okay, if she was still the same sweet girl that she had met all those years ago. She hoped she would meet her again; she missed her greatly.

“That necklace, even though you haven't told me anything about it, you said a dear friend gave it to you. What will you do when you meet him again?” Elizabeth asked. Mercedes tensed, thinking about Sasuke. It had been five years; he was a boy the last time she saw him. Their goodbyes were tearful, and it was painful to leave Sasuke behind. It felt like leaving Emile and Constance behind. She didn't know how she would feel if she saw him again; she could picture him only as a boy, and it was difficult to imagine him as a man.

“I don't know, Mother. I don't think about it. If we do meet again, it'll be like it was before; it'll be like no time had passed at all,” she said with a smile that was hiding her true feelings. She was uncertain about how she would feel.

“You do know things will not be the same. You do know that he may have been a boy the last time you saw him, but what if you look at him in a different way?” her mother asked. This caused her to tense; no, she pushed that thought to the deepest depths of her mind.

“I'm not interested in romance, Mother. I don't need a man in my life. All I need is my friends and those I consider my family. I don't need anything else,” Mercedes said, denying the possibility of falling in love. She vowed she never would. There would be no reason to; she didn't need any more complications in her life. Plus, her adopted father would not allow her to love the man she would want anyway. It made life less complicated not having romance in it.

“I wouldn't be so certain. I said that before I fell in love with your father. You can never assume you will never love someone; you never know. Love is not something that can be explained; it happens. It happened to me, it happened to Bella, and it happened to my best friend Hitomi. Love is something we all experience in one way or another, Mercedes. Don't shut off the idea; you never know. The person that you love may be the person you least expect,” her mother said. She didn't even want to think about it; she was tired of having this conversation about romance. Annette had talked to her about it on multiple occasions, and she didn't want to think about it.

The man that had almost twisted her to become the very thing she hated had tried to use love to twist her. Love was something she couldn't afford to have; it was a luxury. Her friends were enough.

“I won't say any more, but if you do fall in love, my precious one, please don't let it be some boy or some scum that will take advantage of you.” She didn't need to be told twice; she would never fall in love. That was something she vowed, as long as she had her friends— that was enough for her.

The two women hugged each other; it would be the last time they would see each other for a while. It was difficult to leave; she loved her mother very much. Family was everything to her, and she was afraid that her mother would disappear just like Emile.

“Please be careful,” Elizabeth said.

“I will, mother. I love you,” Mercedes said.

“I love you too, Mercie,” her mother replied back. They departed in silence. Mercedes couldn't help but feel like things would change; that her life would change. A major change was going to happen. She was told 13 years ago that she would find love in the most unlikely place with the most unlikely person. She had not thought about that fortune teller in years. No, she wasn't going to think about it; it was nothing more than baseless predictions that did not come to pass. And if Itachi was that person, she would rather drink poison than ever love an evil man like that.

There was no room for romance. Mercedes only wanted to enjoy her time in the monastery. It would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If there’s one thing she was thankful for, it was that her greedy stepfather was paying for her fees. She was going to have the time of her life because you only live once, as her mother always said.

Hinata was on a foreign land  she was expected as the former heiress of the Hyuga Clan to represent the clan in Garreg Mach, an academy where students from throughout the continent of Fódlan go to learn various skills to become elite warriors or scholars.None of those things interested Hinata; she never wanted any of them. Her father, along with the members of her clan, didn't give her a choice. She was forced to train as a ninja; she was forced to be one at a young age because that's what was expected of the future head of the clan. She wished she could just be a normal girl, but she knew that wasn't possible in this world. The trip was lonely.

It took 2 weeks before they would get on shore and when they did everyone looked around them the land was completely different from what they were used to the air was different. She saw men and armor that she did not recognize she was told that they were the knights of Sarios an organization that were followers of the goddess of Sothis she read about Sothis as it was required for all of the konoha transfers to learn about the religion that is prevalent in the continent that they would stay in the next year.

"We have come to escort you to the academy. Come with us."

A man said in the language of Fódlan. Hinata couldn't tell the man's age due to him wearing a helmet. There are others with him, though she didn't pay attention to them. Her peers were walking with her. She was wondering what they were thinking, especially with Naruto. Then she heard Naruto speak to Sasuke.

"Wow, this scenery is nothing like we would see back in our home continent."Naruto said to Sasuke. 

"Whatever, it's nothing special," Sasuke said, feigning indifference. He had something on his mind. Hinata saw in his eyes hope to see Mercedes again; there was barely any light in his eyes. It had almost all but drained ever since that incident where Sasuke disappeared for two months. He had not been the same. Hinata had only heard rumors, but she could see it in his eyes: he longed for her, as if his soul was begging. Sasuke was someone who had almost all but given up on learning to live; he never told this to anyone. Hinata could tell by his eyes, something that she always was able to because she was a Hyuga, and you couldn't fool their eyes.

Sakura was grabbing Sasuke's arm and forcing herself on him. Hinata wanted to simply slap Sakura so she would shut up. She always found her to be annoying and she  doesn't blame Naruto for feeling the same.

"Can you go one day without talking about Sasuke Sakura for God's sake, why are you even a ninja to begin with?" Ino said irritated with Sakura's fangirling.

"You Ino you're just jealous because Sasuke Kun doesn't like you"Sakura said acting like a child. She doesn't know what Konoha was thinking of placing her in this program. She's only here because of Sasuke she will not join a house that has her even if Naruto's there she draws the line she cannot stand Sakura even if she won't voice her disdain for her openly.

"Come on Sakura, there's no need to be like that towards Ino,"Naruto said, trying to ease tensions between the two girls.

"Shut up I didn't ask for you to butt in!"Sakura shouted at Naruto and punched him, causing Hinata to almost snap  Sakura. She kept herself under control; she couldn't lose control.

Naruto rubbed his cheek, looked hurt by her comment, and her insult.

"Sakura, why do you do that?"asked Naruto.

"Because you're an idiot and a pathetic failure Konaha should have never made you a ninja with your abysmal grades you're only here because Hokage Sama feels sorry for you,"Sakura said in a spiteful manner.

This made Naruto even more upset. He got up and looked at her. He wanted to say something, but he couldn't. He just walked past her. Hinata spotted a tear falling. She would love nothing more than to give him a hug and tell him he'll be okay, but she couldn't. 

She looked at Sakura with hatred and spoke loud enough for only herself to hear.

"Naruto-kun deserves to be here more than you banshee",she clenched her fist in a tightly controlled rage. She really wanted to beat Sakura to the inch of her life. She couldn't stand her. She hated her and she had always hated her. The group said nothing for the rest of the trip. Naruto was hurt.

She wished she had the courage to simply tell him her feelings. Why was it so hard? It had been difficult to be around Naruto. In the past two years, her feelings for him had only grown. Despite being friends for years, she didn't know how long she could hide her feelings for him. She yearned for something more than friendship. He was a good friend to her, but unless she could tell him her feelings, she didn't know if they could continue like this. No, she would focus on something she could do. Her feelings for Naruto were something she couldn't address for the moment, so she put them aside for now.

The group continued walking until they finally got to their destination. He didn't look at anything about the officer's academy as she imagined. She'd never seen so much stone in her life. She saw a green-haired woman who looked down on everyone. She looked like someone from this land's equivalent of a priestess, but what she read on the way there made her think she was the archbishop Rhea. All of the Konoha transfers were escorted to their quarters when Hinata was about to go into hers, she saw a light blue-haired girl with her hair braided talking to animals. The way she spoke was soft. Not wanting to disturb her, Hinata went into her quarters; it was bigger than her room back at home.

In some ways, Hinata didn't mind this arrangement being away from her family even for a year. Not having to deal with the elders or her father was some form of relief. She was able to sleep without worry. She went to sleep thinking about what she would do for the next year.

Marianne was talking to birds about her day; she just got to Garreg Mach. Her father expects her to find a suitable husband, but she has no interest in finding one. She doesn't want to get close to anyone; she's been this way ever since her parents died. The only person that was able to bring a smile to her face was her friend that she had not seen in 3 years.

She couldn't help but think that the world would be better off without her. One thing she was told by her father she would have done anyway was not tell anyone about her crest. She didn't want anyone to know.

Hilda was her childhood friend. She was going to choose the Golden Deer, but she still wanted to keep her distance, even from her. Earlier she noticed a pale-skinned girl with long dark blue hair. She couldn't make out what color her eyes were. She looked like she was some sort of noble from a foreign land by her dress.

After she was done, she went to her quarters, which were assigned to her, and went to sleep. When she woke up the following day, she was summoned because it was the day that students would choose a house they would go to. Unlike the house leaders, who are from lands where they were born, those who aren't the house leaders are more free to choose.

Even if she were to make a choice for a house, she could change if she wished. If it doesn't fit what she wants to learn, it didn't matter to Marianne what house she was in as long as she can keep her distance as much as possible. She saw the same girl that she saw last night. They were at the hall, which all students who choose houses are required to go to first. Intermingling wasn't something she had in mind, though perhaps the goddess doesn't want to give her what she wants.

"Am I making you feel uncomfortable?"

Asked the girl politely she was the same girl She saw last night she noticed her eyes were not like eyes she's ever seen there with no pupils. Her eyes were lavender in color. Not wanting to be impolite she responded quickly."No, I'm just not comfortable around people" Marianne said, hoping she didn't come off as rude.

"I'm the same way, so I sat here where you are. There are so many people I don't know in a foreign land. I don't know if I even speak the language right," the girl said softly. "I think you're doing fine. I noticed an accent, but other than that, I can understand you well."Marianne responded politely. The girl smiled warmly at her. "I appreciate that I've been nervous thinking that I'm not speaking the language right." The girl sounded like she had confidence issues, just like she does.

"You don't mind if I ask you your name, do you? We may be classmates. It would be nice to be acquainted, "the girl asked, hoping she would say yes. Not wanting to be rude, she responded.

"Marianne von Edmund," Marianne said, introducing herself by her full name. 

"Hinata Hyuga," Hinata responded in turn. She had heard about the Hyuga clan from her mother when she told her about a woman that she befriended in the academy. Unlike Marianne, Marianne's mother wasn't shy or reclusive. It was the opposite of Marianne’s mother's friend. She didn't get a chance to learn more about her mother's friend due to her mother's death.

In the continent that she comes from, Konoha, which is what the country is called, she had heard about the clan, but not much is known due to not much information being available in Fódlan.

"What brings you here, Hinata?" Marianne asked.

""We have a program in which we host exchange students from the Konoha.They are chosen to enroll in the officer's academy as a way for us to learn about different cultures on the other side of the world and to help improve relations between us," Hinata explained. Marianne was expecting to attend the academy with transfer students from Konoha. This program has been in existence for close to 120 years, dating back to the times of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, who were among the first students of the transfer program established in the year 1060."Marianne San, what brings you here if you don't mind me asking?"Hinata asked her how much of the truth could she tell her. She decided to tell some of the truth due to her not wanting to be rude.

"I was sent here by my father to study here. I would not have chosen to be here if I could, but I can't disobey my father," she told Hinata Most of the truth, it was  not about her seeking out a husband. 

"I was also sent here because of my father. I know that feeling only too well,"Hinata said bitterly.

Marianne couldn't help but notice that there were strained relations between Hinata and her father. She didn't want to ask for personal information, so she decided to ask Hinata a question about which house she would choose.

"Have you thought about what class to join?"Marianne asked. It took time for Hinata to provide an answer.

"I don't know it would depend on the leader for me it would depend on what they stand for their ideas. I'm not going to join just anyone if they don't share my values. I won't join their house,"Hinata said as if the discussion was final. "I see I don't particularly know which house to join. I just want to be in a place where I belong"Marianne admitted even if she didn't particularly want to be too social she would at least like to be in an environment where she would be valued as a person.

"I hope you find a place where you belong, Marianne San. I know only too well what that's like"Hinata replied with compassion she understands her in some ways better than she knows.

"I've been meaning to ask you Hinata, why do you call me 'San' at the end of my name? What does it mean?" Marianne asked her. "'San' is an honorific; it's a form of respect by calling you 'San', I'm treating you with respect. It's usually used to refer to someone that you respect or someone that's in a higher position than you. The equivalent here would be 'Miss', 'Mr', or 'Mrs', but it's not exactly the same thing." Hinata answered. Marianne didn't think she deserved to be treated in such a way, but she felt happy that someone thought of her so highly even if they barely had spoken to her. "I don't think I deserve to be treated in that way, but thank you, Hinata." Marianne said sincerely.

"There are other honorifics though it would take a long time to explain them all Kun and Chan are usually used in a more affectionate way though it could be demeaning depending on on its usage."Hinata explained this made sense to Marianne she heard students speaking a language that she could barely grasp and hearing words that she has never heard of in her life.

"What would you call goddess in your language?"Marianne asked Hinata."Megami"Hinata answered.

"If you don't mind, may I ask what house you're from in your homeland?"

Hinata tensed.

"I'm the eldest daughter of the head of the Hyuga clan."She answered, feeling like she had been disrespectful up until this point. She had been too informal with her conversation with her, who was a higher rank by default. She was essentially a princess.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean any disrespect."Hinata interjected, "Call me Hinata. I don't want to be called by my title."Hinata gently silenced her with a wave of her hand Marianne of all people! She didn't feel like she should, but she talked to her after all. She didn't have to.

"Tell me about yourself, Marianne San. If you're comfortable, I mean it." Hinata asked politely. She had no idea what she could tell about herself.

"I'm not a very interesting person compared to" she wasn't able to finish.

 "It's okay if you don't want to. We can talk about anything else if you want." Hinata offered.

"I would like that"

They continued to talk for about an hour. Marianne felt comfortable around Hinata, even though she barely knew her, and she wouldn't mind talking to her more. She felt like she had a connection with her.

It was like being around a kindred spirit; she hopes to choose the same house as she chooses.

Sasuke didn't particularly care to integrate with the other students. He wasn't there to make friends; he was only there for one goal: to get stronger so he could eventually kill Itachi Uchiha. All the students here were just kids, he saw them as kids who didn't know the first thing about taking lives. There was a boy with blue hair and a girl with orange hair. The boy was addressing Sasuke. Sasuke didn't want to even bother addressing them.

"So you're the Uchiha we've heard so much about, and that's why we can't have peace now because of these damn annoying fangirls." The blue-haired boy said, clearly annoyed by the loud and screeching noises of all the fangirls who were looking at Sasuke like he was just a piece of meat.

"Come on, Felix, it's not his fault." The orange-haired girl defended him. 

"Annette, these fans are annoying. He's only been here for not even a day and they're already making a fuss." Sasuke can relate to their annoyance.

 "I wish I could go somewhere without these annoying fangirls. I have no interest in any of them." Sasuke said out loud, not caring if they heard him or not.

"I'd like to spar with you. I've heard great things about you and how you were the prodigy of your class the year you graduated from the academy in Konoha. I want to know if you live up to the hype." Felix said, interested in Sasuke's skills.

"I doubt you'd be able to land a single blow on me." Sasuke continued eating his food.

"Is that a challenge?" Felix asked.

 "What do you think?”Sasuke replied, not caring if he pissed him off.

"Felix, I don't think you should challenge him to a duel, especially since he just got here. Sorry about that. Sasuke. Felix is like that with anyone he sees as an interesting opponent to spar with." The girl who looked like Felix's friend.

"Well, it's not often that we meet interesting people, Annette, especially a Uchiha from Konoha." Felix replied

"From the way you carry yourself, you seem interesting. Sasuke said and tried to end the conversation.

"I just have a question, though, if you don't mind me asking Sasuke?” Annette asked him if it would get them both to leave him alone; he would answer it.

"What house will you join?"she asked him out of curiosity.

He didn't know which house he would join; he had never thought about it before when he got here. His only thought was that he would join the house that was the strongest and offered the best training. He decided to be honest with the girl, who didn't do anything to annoy him like Sakura normally does. She respected his boundaries and wasn't a fangirl, which was relieving for him.

"I don't know if it would have to depend on who is the leader of whatever house, what values align the most with mine, and which house would offer me the best training and help me the most with my goals."This was the most Sasuke would ever tell anyone outside Konoha. He didn't know why he was even bothering telling this girl this.

“The Blue Lions have you covered, then, if that's what you desire. Sasuke, we have a very good reputation; you know most of our most elite soldiers and scholars come from them. I think you would like it there."Annette said, smiling. Why was she doing that? He couldn't help but say "no"; he couldn't indulge thought he wasn't here to make friends.

Then he felt someone wrap her arm around him and he knew who it was and he cringed. That damn banshee he said to himself.

"Sasuke-kun, it is fate that we're here together. I will choose whatever house you choose," Sakura said, clinging to Sasuke. "Oh great, this annoying girl as if I don't have enough crap to deal with," said a girl with long white hair and purple eyes. 

"You're just jealous because Sasuke-kun doesn't pay attention to you," said Sakura, snarling at the white-haired girl.

 "I can easily point out that of all the transfer students here, you are the most annoying and obnoxious," the girl replied, smiling at Sakura's anger.

Sakura lost her composure completely and stomped out without saying anything. For once, she didn't say anything back, much to Sasuke's relief. Hopefully, she will not choose the class he plans on choosing.

"No need for that, Lysithea. That wasn't necessary," said one of her classmates who was a pink haired  girl with pigtails.

 "Interesting," Sasuke thought. Despite being younger than he is, Lysithea has quite a backbone and what made it better was that she was not a fan girl.

Sakura left knowing she wasn't welcome. Sasuke was relieved by this girl Lysithea for putting Sakura in her place.

"So you're Sasuke Uchiha, you're quite an interesting person even if you're not someone I would take interest in" Lysithea said, in a way that implied that she find him intriguing.

"I find you interesting too, Lysithea San" Sasuke said, meaning it.

"Well, I'm going with my group. I hope she doesn't end up in my class that I choose." Lysithea said as she left Sasuke and his group alone.

"Wow, that's amazing! You don't get compliments like that very often, Sasuke. You should be fortunate." Said Annette, who was amazed at how Sasuke had managed to impress Lysithea.

"Lysithea is a top student that takes her studies very seriously, younger than most of the other students here, but don't remind her of her age." Annette insisted. 

"At least she's not a fangirl." Felix added.

 "I won't lie: of all the girls here, she's the one I find most interesting so far." Sasuke admitted aloud.

"I really hope you choose our class; I think it would be a waste." Annette smiled.

"You would certainly make an interesting opponent to spar with." Felix added.

"It's none of my business and I'm not interested, but are you two dating?" Sasuke curiously asked.

"Of course we are." Annette said with a smile, as what they look as if what she was saying was obvious.

Her boyfriend was embarrassed; he turned a light shade of pink, which Sasuke thought was pitiful.

"That girl, though I will admit I don't like her, she's rude and obnoxious." said Felix, voicing his contempt for the annoying banshee. Sasuke agreed.

"I wonder how she will feel about you Sasuke." Annette said dreamily. Sasuke rolled his eyes. Whoever she is, Sasuke doesn't care; he has no interest, especially if she's just another one of those potential fangirls who he's had to deal with for all these years. He can't stand them in his home village, and he certainly can't stand them here. He thinks they're irritating, obnoxious, and annoying. And Sakura represents the worst of them.

Though out of curiosity, he wondered what Naruto was doing.

Naruto was intermingling with other students. He stayed as far away from Sakura as he could. Something about the way she insulted him yesterday set him off. Sakura the way she insulted him went too far. He was looking at all the food he had never had before; it looked tasty. There was no ramen, but he was about to grab some food when he saw a brown-haired girl with a hat on her right side. Her eyes were green like emerald, and she was taller than Naruto. Though it was difficult for him not to notice her chest being bigger than most of the girls, he turned away, not wanting her to think he was a pervert.

“I take it you’re new here?” asked the brown-haired girl.

“Yeah, I just got here yesterday. I am overwhelmed by the amount of new people that I am seeing,” Naruto admitted, feeling embarrassed.

“Are you one of the Konoha transfers?” asked a girl who was shorter than the brown-haired girl. Her hair was braided, reaching down to her back; Naruto couldn't help but find her hair beautiful. Taking a closer look at her face, he found it to be cute and different from the other girl at the table.

"Yes, the usual food that I'm used to eating isn't here. I don't know what to try," Naruto said, feeling embarrassed.

"It's not a problem. Here, I'll help," said the brown-haired girl as she pointed out some recommended foods for Naruto to try. They weren't things he particularly liked, but he didn't want to be rude to the girls who were taking their time to assist him. After selecting his food, he began to eat but soon realized he needed to be careful about how he did so; he didn't want to look foolish, especially in front of the two girls.

“I take it you're Naruto Uzumaki?” asked the blonde-haired girl.

“Oh yes, the one person who didn’t think anyone knew who I was,” Naruto admitted.

"Word gets around. I must say, you're really handsome," said the brown-haired girl with a seductive smile.

Naruto did not expect to be hit on by this woman. She was attractive, he had to admit. He'd be lying if he said he didn't glance at her. It was difficult for him to concentrate - between a cute blonde-haired girl and a sexually attractive brown-haired one, they were different from Hinata in terms of beauty, sexiness, and cuteness.

“I think you're making our new guest uncomfortable,” said the blonde-haired girl.

“Oh, come on, Ingrid! There's no way, where he's from, there aren't girls. That don’t find him handsome.” The brown-haired girl replied.

“I'm sorry, I'm just not used to girls, other than Hinata, giving me the time of day,” Naruto admitted.

“You gotta be kidding me?” said the brown-haired girl in disbelief.

“Don't worry, she's just teasing you, Naruto,” Ingrid said.

“No, Ingrid, I really mean it! I think Naruto's kind of cute,” the brown-haired girl said, disagreeing.

“Oh, I've been rude up until this point. My name is Dorothea Arnault,” Dorothea said with a friendly smile.

“I am Ingrid Brandl Galatea. A pleasure to meet you, Naruto,” Ingrid said with a smile.

“It’s nice to meet both of you. I didn’t think any girls would pay me any mind here,” Naruto admitted.

“Why wouldn’t they?” asked Dorothea, curious.

“I don’t think we should ask something personal on his first day,” Ingrid said, sensing Naruto's discomfort.

“I'm just curious what class do you intend to choose?”asked Dorothea out of curiosity. 

“I don't really know, I haven't thought about it actually.”Naruto admitted. 

“I'm choosing Dimitri that's for sure.”Ingrid said with full confidence. He's heard some things about Dimitri Alexandre Blaiddyd.

“What about you Dorothea?” Asked Naruto.

“I'm going with Edie.” Said Dorothea with full confidence he had a feeling she was referring to Edelgard Von Hresvelg.

“How are you confident with your choices?”asked Naruto curious about what his acquaintances reasons for choosing Dimitri and Edelgard. 

Before he could ask a another question, the three house leaders showed up. Naruto looked at the three house leaders. One of them was a girl with white hair and violet eyes. She wore a uniform that had red on her legs and a cape with an eagle sigil. She carried herself with elegance and grace. She was the shortest of the three leaders. From what he heard in the descriptions, she was Edelgard von Hresvelg, the heir to the throne of Adrestia. The way she was presenting herself, she looked like someone you'd have to take seriously. Naruto doesn't know if he would be able to get along with someone like her. He was always told not to judge a book by its cover; perhaps there was more to her than what she was letting on; he was friends with Sasuke after all.

Then the second person he saw in the center was a blonde-haired young man who looked to be the tallest of the three. His skin was light, and he wore a similar uniform as the rest of the students, except it was blue. He had someone who looked like he would be someone you'd get along with on the surface. Naruto could tell there was more to him. He seemed like a nice fellow from what Naruto could tell based on what he had learned, but he could see something darker beneath.

Then he saw the last of the leaders. His skin was darker and complexion and his hair was Brown. He looked from Naruto's perspective to be laid back but he could tell he was someone that was hiding something. For what he heard he seemed to be someone you would want to have a drink with though other than his name there was not much really known about Claude von Regan. He couldn't judge any of the three Lords based on appearances he knew were superficial. He would give all three of the Lord's time but something told him in his gut Claude would be someone he would likely get along with better than the other two.

"It's time for you all to choose your house. Each of you will get a few minutes to talk to the house leaders. If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask" said a green-haired man named Seteth.

Earlier, with the house leaders.

Edelgard was heading to the cafeteria along with Dimitri and Claude. She would be talking to the transfer students from Konoha but also from people from her own continent. She couldn't help but wonder if Hinata was among them. She had not seen her childhood friend in seven years. How much had things changed since then? The last time she saw her, she was shy and lacked confidence in herself. Though she wasn't the only one who was friends with Hinata, Dimitri was also thinking the same thing.

"You know these Konoha transfers are going to be interesting this year, an Uchiha, a Hyuga heir, and a mysterious outcast. There's others, but those three are the most interesting to me." said Claude.

The outcast Edelgard knew he was referring to Naruto Uzumaki. She had only seen him once at the Hyuga clan compound with Dimitri and Monica. But she never forgot what he looked like or what his expression was. Something must have made the village hate him, whether it was rational or not, was irrelevant.

"It should be interesting to learn from people of other cultures, which is not something that is given to many people. I think it's a great honor, and I wonder who would choose my class." Dimitri said aloud.

"Who do you hope will choose your class?" asked Claude out of curiosity.

"I don't know it would depend on the person I talked to and what they value. I don't want to let personal relationships get in the way of a friend of mine who is among those transfers."Dimitri said, referring to Hinata.

"It must be tough with so many choices. To be honest, I'm leaning more towards the outcast. If I have to be real with of any of you, I think I would vibe with him the most."

Claude said, referring to Naruto.

"So you would want the person everyone back at his home rejects? That's so like you, Claude."remarked Edelgard.

"Well, I'm pretty sure Naruto Uzumaki isn't a bad person," said Dimitri.

"How can you be sure if you haven't spoken to him?" Edelgard asked him.

"I just have a feeling from what I've seen in the brief time I saw him enter the monastery last night,"Dimitri replied.

"You know what, I wouldn't be surprised if Sasuke Uchiha chose you." Claude said which Edelgard knew he wasn't joking he was serious.

"What makes you say that?"Dimitri asked Claude curiously.

"What I've heard about Sasuke is that he has a stick up his ass, which is why I'm saying I would be surprised if you choose your class."Claude answered

If there's one thing Edelgard hoped for was Sasuke to choose her class. He was strong and he was someone she would like to be able to convince to support her in her cause. Though she couldn't say it out loud.

"Well, we're about to introduce ourselves, so we might as well end this conversation," said Edelgard. They got into their respective positions. Edelgard had a feeling that Sasuke and Hinata's decision would change the fate of many in the next 30 minutes.

Hinata didn't know who to talk to first. Her father only wanted her to join a house that benefited the family the most. She didn't want to choose a house that her father would want; she wanted to choose what house would be right for her. The first leader she spoke to was Claude.

"Wow, we have a cutie here. What's your name?" Claude asked her, as if he had a poker face. It was difficult for her to tell if he was hitting on her or if he was trying to rile her up. 

"Hinata Hyuga." She answered politely.

"Oh, you're from one of those famous clans from Konoha. Not much is known about our end, though the look of your eyes tells me you're definitely not someone from around here. That's for sure. I don't know why, but if you don't feel comfortable with the other houses, we're definitely open."

Claude seemed like someone who was charismatic and charming, but something about him seemed off. 

"How is it that you know about my clan?" Hinata asked him, generally wanting to learn more about him in case he became a competitor if she chose a different house.

"I don't know much, in fact, there isn't much I know about the continent where you came from. I know that the Uchiha clan was massacred. I know some stuff about the battle with Hashirama and Madara, but I don't know more than that, unfortunately. That's where you come in, or maybe the Uchiha kid will join. Or Naruto. Either way, I like to learn more about the lands outside of Fodlan."Claude finished Hinata couldn't help but be intrigued. knowledge is what he sought; she didn't think there was anything inherently wrong with wanting to know more about the outside world. She too would like to learn about the lands outside of the Land of Fire, but she had to stay guarded. This was a foreign land with a foreign culture and foreign language.

"I hope we get to be more acquainted in the future, Claude-san!" Hinata said. She was done, and she left. She couldn't choose him. She didn't know why, but there was something about him she couldn't trust.

The next was Dimitri;  she saw something familiar about him Then he heard him speak.

 "It's a pleasure to meet you again, Hinata Hyuga. It's been seven years since we last saw each other. You probably don't remember much, so time has passed." It was difficult to recall due to what had happened to her clan at that time. She shivered at the memory, then she recalled a boy who looked like Dimitri but younger.

"Dimitri, I almost forgot it's been so long. What has it been 7 years?"They both laughed. She recalled a boy that visited the compound along with a girl who had brown hair. Her name was Edelgard along with a red-haired girl named Monica. That summer was one of her most pleasant memories.

“So much has changed since that time. I wish we could catch up, Hinata. Whatever you do, whatever house you choose, I hope we can get reacquainted,” Dimitri said with longing. She couldn't help but feel the same way. Dimitri felt like the brother she never had. It seemed ridiculous, but that's how she felt when she was around him.

“It was nice seeing you again, Hinata. It's been too long. Whenever you have a free moment, we should catch up. Edelgard is even here, so it would be like old times,” Dimitri said, reminiscing about those days.She recalls the memories of playing with Dimitri and Edelgard when they were children; they played a lot of games together, they would play tag together, even though they couldn't leave the compound, it was a lot of fun that summer. It was one of her most fond memories. Dimitri, Edelgard, and Monica were friends she treasures greatly. They were some of the best times she'd had, but it was also not without its regrets. 

“I would like that too Dimitri. I'm happy to see you again.”Hinata said she was reluctant to leave but she had to even though Dimitri was an old friend she still had to see the last of the house leaders.

“I'll see you around.”Dimitri said happily.

She approached the last of the house leaders and saw a woman she didn't look much older than Hinata; it couldn't be; she remembered having brown hair the last time she saw her; why was it white?

 "I didn't think I would see you in a place like this, Hina-chan," Edelgard said to Hinata, standing between them; she was closer to Edelgard; she felt like when they spent that summer together; she was able to tell more of her secrets to her friend than anyone else along with Monica she missed them both greatly and she was happy to see Edelgard again.

"It's nice to see you again, Edel-chan," Hinata said to her friend; but they hadn't seen each other for 7 years.

 "I wish we could catch up, but there's only so much time. I have one question: Hinata, what do you value? Do you think people should be able to rise above their station, regardless of their status?" Hinata thought about it; there were many who were in positions that shouldn't be. She hated nepotism and believed people should be able to succeed on their own merits, not based on privilege or class."

"I personally find the idea of nepotism disgusting, and the idea of only being someone of worth because you're from a family disgusts me too."Her old friend nodded in approval. 

"I agree; I have to be honest with you. I think you would make a good fit in the Black Eagles. I can see it in your eyes; people don't believe you're worth anything, but I don't agree that you have worked hard to get where you are. I know it you haven't changed even in the seven years since I last saw you. Naruto is the same way; it would be quite shameful if he didn't join our house, but even if he doesn't, I would like for you to be part of it. Hina Chan, you have talent; you just don't see it yet."

The praise she received from her old friend made her feel as if she were acting like a proper lord.

Her father wanted her to join the house that would benefit the Hyuga clan. she recalled that memory a month ago after her 17th birthday.

one month ago the Hyuga clan compound

Hinata wore a white kimono, which was required of her when she was summoned to her father's quarters.

She felt extreme apprehension when she was ever alone with her father. He was filling out paperwork, she wondered what he was doing. Why was she summoned here?"Hinata, you (along with multiple other individuals) are being sent to Garreg Mach, the monastery on the continent of Fodlan. You will represent our clan. You will not disgrace us. At least you can be useful in that." Her father said with a monotonous voice. "Also, the house you will be joining will be the Blue Lions. They are the house that will benefit our clan. I will not have you disobey me in this matter, Hinata. I've already disinherited you. The least you can do is be useful to me and the clan.

She couldn't say anything she wanted so badly to leap across the room and strangle her father, no matter how strong she got, no matter how much she trained, no matter how far she had come, nothing she did was ever good enough.

Couldn't say anything; she was terrified of her father even now at the age of 17.

"Is there anything else you require of me?" Hinata asked, barely able to get the words out.

"Yes, you are to find a suitable husband that will benefit our clan. That is your task, Hinata." Her father dismissed her, and she was escorted out of his chambers. No matter where she goes or what she does, she feels like she can never escape her father's shadow.

The bottled-up rage and hatred she feels for her father over everything he's done; she wishes she could choose her own path in life and not have anyone dictate it to her.

All her life, her father has dictated what she can and can't do with herself, and no matter what she does, it's never enough.

Dimitri is a good guy, but if she were to join the Blue Lions, she should do exactly what her father and the clan want her to do. She's pretty sure there are good people there; she's positive, but she doesn't want to be part of that house; she wants to forge her own path. Then she thinks about Claude and the Golden Deer; he tried to offer a place in his house, but Claude isn't someone she can completely trust.

There was something off about his smile; it didn't seem real. She wasn't comfortable with someone like that—someone who would keep their secrets guarded, as if they were hiding something sinister about themselves.

Edelgard is offering her a chance for her to find herself on her own merit, no connections to her but for her to make her own choices. why should she do it her father asked he's on the other side of the world he is an the monastery. Why should she make a choice based on what he wants? this was a school to help people become some of the most educated people in the world when it comes to warfare science art and literature etc.

she has an opportunity of a lifetime. She doesn't want to waste it doing what her father wants her to do she doesn't want to fight she doesn't want to be a fighter she would rather choose the path in life she wants not what others want she wants to live by Naruto's example.

"I've made my choice, Edel Chan"

Hinata looked into her old friend's eyes.

"What would that be, Hina Chan?"

Edelgard asked her.

"I'm choosing my own way; I would rather go with the person who believes what I believe. You are that person, Edelgard."The shorter woman nodded in approval.

"Welcome to the Black Eagles, Hinata."

Edelgard said with a warm smile that was reserved for people who were extremely close to her.She looks at Marianne, the girl who chose the golden deer. There's nothing to stop them from talking in between classes. She saw a kinship with her and she wasn't going to give up on being her friend even if they were in different houses.

After Hinata was done talking with Edelgard, Sasuke was up to talk to the three Lords. He didn't care which house to join; he only wanted the one that benefited him the most when it came to training and getting him closer to kill Itachi. The first of them he talked to was Claude.

"Well, if it isn't the Uchiha I was hoping to talk to." said Claude, with a look on his face that Sasuke didn't trust.

"Unless you have a good reason for me to join your house, don't waste my time." Sasuke said, on the verge of turning his back on him.

"Wow, you definitely have a stick up your ass." Claude remarked.

Whatever Sasuke said, he turned his back on Claude.

He went to Edelgard next. He wondered if she would offer him something better than Claude, who didn't really give him anything.

"I've heard much about you, Sasuke Uchiha."Edelgard said respectfully.

"I'm not here for your flattery. I'm only here for one goal and one goal only."Sasuke said, leaving no room for the subject to change.

"Before you dismiss what I say outright, don't you think people should be able to succeed on their own merit?" Edelgard asked him.

He thought about it: people should be able to succeed because of their own skills and their own hard work, not because of connections. A society based on a meritocracy, which he could tell this is what Edelgard believes in, seems to be extremely flawed. But he didn't really want to have a philosophical debate; her beliefs didn't matter. What he desired was who could provide him with the best training to get his revenge on his clan's murderers.

"A merit-based society is that what you're proposing how is that going to be any different than what we have now? How is that going to be any better?" Sasuke asked, curious.

"There are those in power who do not deserve to be in power, only there because of their connections. Surely you believe people should be able to get there based on their hard work?" Edelgard asked him.He thought about it, it wasn't so bad, but then he thought about his ultimate goal, the death of Itachi. He doesn't care about this girl's dreams.

"I have only one goal and one goal alone, Edelgard Sama, and you haven't offered me any reason to choose you over Claude."Sasuke said in a cold and detached manner, which shocked Edelgard.

He walked away. He was done talking to her. If there was one thing he saw common between Edelgard and Claude, it was that they didn't try to reach out to him her own interests and missions, what mattered more than anything was that he couldn't beat a house with someone like that. The only thing they saw him as was a pawn for their own ends. What he cared about the most was vengeance. He didn't care about Edelgard or Claude's goals, whatever they may be.

The last of the Lords, Dimitri Sasuke senses darkness in him deep in him as if he's hiding something in his past.

"I take it none of the other houses appeal to you, Sasuke?" Dimitri asked him. Cutting through the bullshit, Sasuke didn't mind.

“No, neither Claude nor Edelgard have given a proper argument for why I should choose their class, and I'm not going to choose a class if the person I'm speaking to isn't going to give me a good enough reason. I have specific values, and one is honesty; otherwise, I have no desire to even give anyone the time of day,” Sasuke said, giving the man in front of him an honest reason for how he felt. Hopefully, he didn't offend the man; he was polite to him after all.

“I can understand where you're coming from. Honesty is something I value as well, because if someone isn't honest, then their word and their honor mean nothing,” Dimitri replied. He liked him already; their values seemed closely aligned, but he couldn't choose Dimitri without at least hearing him out first.

It seemed like he knew what Sasuke was thinking.Not to mention the one thing he hadn't gotten from the other two was Dimitri reaching out. He didn't see ulterior motives from Dimitri like the other two; this was the one that was the most genuine.But before he can make a decision, he had to hear Dimitri out first.

"I have to ask you a question. How do you feel about the act of violence and how it's committed when and if violence is ever justified?"Dimitri asked him.Why did he want to know this? There was no harm obviously. Dimitri wanted to know how Sasuke felt about violence. He would give him an honest answer cuz that's what he would want.

"Violence should not be used unless it's a last resort. Self-defense should be the only reason for violence. Using violence for any other purpose is nothing more than sadistic barbarism."Sasuke answered.

"Self-defense, you say? Interesting. That's how I feel as well. I can't trust anyone who commits any act of violence without feeling any sort of remorse for it.”Dimitri said as if he were speaking from past experience.

He was more honest than the others He had to admit, though, he didn't reveal much for obvious reasons. He wasn't going to reveal too much to a complete stranger.Honesty is something Sasuke felt Dimitri deserved if he chose his house.

"Personally, I'm here for the house that can give me the best training and give me the best chance of achieving my goals, and from what I've seen, the Blue Lions from your reputation seem to be the best for my goals." Sasuke said honestly.

"The Black Eagles are a strong house too. You shouldn't underestimate them,"Dimitri warned.

 "Considering how many well-trained fighters you have here and the honesty I see from you I think I would benefit the most in here. I'm not here for altruistic reasons I have one goal and one goal alone. It's nothing personal,"Sasuke said to Dimitri try not to be rude.

"Well, if you join my house, I hope we can at least be friends, Sasuke. I can see what you're going through. I understand you better than you know."Dimitri spoke as if he knew what had happened. He couldn't have known, he lives on another continent.

 "From what I've experienced with members so far, like Felix San, I think I'll fit in just fine here."Sasuke said with confidence.

"Welcome to the Blue Lions Sasuke Uchiha." Sasuke shook Dimitri's hand in a show of respect. He didn't know why, but he felt like Dimitri was someone he could relate to more than the other Lords and the only one that made an attempt to reach out to him as a human being and not have ulterior motive, which is why he chose his house.

Naruto just saw Sasuke finish talking to Dimitri. He clearly chose his house. Naruto had no comment about Sasuke choosing Dimitri; he was curious about what Dimitri was all about. He wanted to hear all of the house leaders out before making a decision because he still wasn't sure which one would be the right one for him.

"Naruto Uzumaki-san. I've heard much about you. I'd like to hear a bit about yourself."

A prince was treating him with respect—more than anyone had ever treated him. Nobody back home even bothered giving him any honorifics that were respectful. There was only one person who gave him an honorific, and she did so affectionately. But here was Dimitri, treating him as an equal, even though he was far below him in station. Naruto had no idea what to say.

"Well, you probably heard from those from my homeland. I wish to be the Hokage of my village." From what he saw on Dimitri's face, there was no mocking look; he seemed to be waiting for him to elaborate.

"You're aiming to be the leader of your nation someday? That's quite a goal. I'd be interested to hear more someday, whether you join my house or not, but I sense there's something more than just being the leader of your nation that you strive for. What is it that you want, Naruto San?"Dimitri asked him.

 "I really don't know, honestly. I just want to protect the people who are important to me. That's all I can think of right now."Dimitri looked impressed. 

"Well, you have plenty of time to think about that. Having the strength to protect others is a noble goal; it's quite admirable. I hope we can be friends."Dimitri offered his hand as a token of friendship. Naruto couldn't help but like him. He seemed like a good guy.

He went to Edelgard next, who held herself with grace on the surface. She seems arrogant but Naruto knows there's more; however, he couldn't put his finger on it at first. He thought he would get along with her the least, perhaps she's a lot more like Sasuke than he thinks. 

"Naruto Uzumaki, I've heard a lot about you from an old friend of mine many years ago. It seems like what she said about you still applies today."Naruto wondered who she was talking about. 

"I have a question. If you don't mind my asking, I've heard your dream is to be the Hokage. Why?"Edelgard asked.

He decided to be honest, even though he doesn't plan on choosing her house.

 "Because people think I can't because I'm dead last. I like to prove someone like me, who was born with nothing, can become the Hokage. But there are other reasons too. I just want to be recognized."Naruto said with honesty.

She wasn't berating his dream; she was challenging him, making him think. She was treating him with respect, more than he ever thought most of his peers treated him. Dimitri did the same part of him was tempted to take up on her offer, but he wanted to listen to Claude first.

"You know you shattered my expectations. I thought you were arrogant and stuck-up, but I was wrong. I hope we can be friends, Edelgard." He smiled and walked away with a smile on his face.

Lastly, was Claude. He didn't know what to think. He looked like it was hard to read. He had a smile that looked inviting but also seemed to hide something.

"Well, you saved the best for last. You know you and Hinata are the only ones of the Konoha transfers who even heard all of us out. I'm wondering if you'll choose my house, the Golden Deer." Claude said with that smile. There was something infectious about that smile.

 "I'm not going to lie; it's kind of a shame Hinata didn't choose the Golden Deer. This would be the right place for her, and I know she and Marianne would get along perfectly." When he thinks about Hinata, he can't help but blush he felt like a mess when it came to his close friend that he feelsis completely out of his league.

"In this house, we have nobles and commoners. We all get along. Yeah, we're kind of a bunch of misfits, but hey, that's what makes our house unique. You know." Naruto can relate to that. His friends, Shikamaru and Choji, are a bunch of misfits along with him. When he looks at them, he's glad they're part of his class along with Ino.

"I've heard about your goal, at least I overheard it when you talked about it with Edelgard. Just a question: if you were to become Hokage, what would you do?" Claude asked him. He honestly didn't know. He never thought that far ahead.

"I really don't know," Naruto admitted. "My goal is to break down the barriers between nations so that people from different cultures, regardless of their place of origin, can get along. The isolation, especially here, affects cultural development. The world is so much bigger than Fodlan. I would like to break down those barriers. I know it will take many years, which is why I was wondering what you would do if you became the Hokage. You can't answer it now, but if you want to help find an answer, perhaps you should go to my house. Maybe we could be friends. You may learn a thing or two." Claude winked.

He liked Claude; he treated him with respect Edelgard did too. It was hard to choose because there's something he liked in each of the Lords but something about Claude clicked more than the others. He made his decision.

"I think I found the right house for me. I'm looking forward to getting to know you, Claude."Naruto said, shaking his hand. "We're going to have a lot of fun. I heard about the kind of pranks you played in Konoha. I'm looking forward to seeing what kind of tricks we can both come up with together."

He couldn't believe that a leader in their house was a prankster. They both laughed. Naruto could get used to this. He looked at all the people in the Golden Deer House; he was disappointed Ingrid and Dorothea were not in his class. There was nothing to stop them from hanging out outside of class. He was pretty sure the people in the Golden Deer would be good to hang out with, but he would have really liked to be in the same class as the girls he met today.

Oh well, Naruto thought. There weren’t any rules that dictated they couldn't be friends just because they were in separate houses. He was eagerly looking forward to meeting his classmates tomorrow.

Sakura was going to choose the house that Sasuke was going to enroll in, but something stopped her. Something about the woman in front of her, Edelgard Von Hresvelg, drew her in. There was something about her that made Sakura want to listen; she didn't bother listening to Claude or Dimitri, considering they did not intrigue her like Edelgard did. Edelgard had a powerful presence about her, a will that was strong—someone inspiring, someone who commanded loyalty and respect.

She reminded Sakura a lot of Tsunade. In that moment, she forgot about her infatuation with Sasuke—she wanted to hear what this woman had to say.

“Everyone else either went with their other teams and the other houses or just went to the house leader they talked to first. You are different, Sakura Haruno. I find it fascinating, considering your reputation. Why do you choose to speak to me in particular? Why not go with Sasuke Uchiha in the Blue Lions?” Edelgard asked her.

Sakura thought about it. Honestly, that would be the best thing to start with when talking to her potential house leader.

“I would like to know what you're all about, Edelgard-sama,” Sakura replied respectfully.

“I can't really tell you much, though. There's one thing I'd like to ask: How do you feel about a world where people rise up on their own merit? How would you feel about such a world existing?” Edelgard asked seriously. Sakura thought hard about it. She considered her own situation. Being clanless, not much was expected of her. In fact, her sensei, Kakashi Hatake, barely trained her; she could hardly call him a teacher. The favoritism towards those with clan connections was evident. But then she thought about people like her. Sakura was lucky. Had it not been for her team passing the Bell test, she would be in a bad situation now.

Those who lack the ability to become Shinobi or who are kicked out of the program face a difficult time getting by with their limited employment opportunities. What kind of injustice was that? Talented people stuck in dead-end jobs with no chance of advancement because they flunked out of the academy—it was hardly fair. But then she wondered: What if those people had a chance to actually advance, regardless of whether their teammates were successful or not?

Edelgard noticed she was deep in thought. Sakura couldn't help but find her appealing; she doubted the other two would even consider such a world. 

“I find the idea of getting by on your own merit to be a good one, but it sounds idealistic. How would you make such a world possible? How would you instigate such a drastic change to the status quo without an upheaval?” Sakura asked Edelgard, looking impressed.

“I'll be disappointed if you accepted what I had to say without question. The world I propose will be a difficult one to create, but with more people like-minded like yourself, I might find the answer, Sakura-san,” Edelgard offered her hand. 

Sakura didn't even think about Sasuke. Why bother? She was being offered a chance to be part of something greater. She took Edelgard's hand without hesitation.

Her sensei would not approve, but she didn't care. She didn't care what anyone thought. For once, she wanted to be something, to reach her full potential—and that person who actually believed she could and was willing to give her a chance was Edelgard.

Mercedes was in the cathedral praying. She felt at peace here; it was hard for her to believe that she was in such a holy place. It was like she had stepped into a different world. The stone was ancient, yet it looked ageless. She had only heard about this place from her mother—the cathedral where all the most devoted followers of the goddess go. She thought it was a tragedy that in order to see this place, you had to pay a huge sum of money. It was a tragedy how many believers were denied this opportunity that she had before her to set foot in this holy place. So much history, and this was the place where the saints started their crusade against an ancient enemy that has been forgotten by history, where the first Archbishop once gave a speech that inspired his followers.

It felt so serene. She had told her friends about this place; she told Hinata, and she described the beauty. She did the same with Sasuke, but describing it was not the same as setting foot here and looking at it. She had already chosen her class. By tomorrow, she would meet the Konoha transfers—those who would choose the Blue Lions. She wondered who that person would be. She hadn't read the dossiers because she hadn't had the time. She was so nervous about meeting so many new people, but she was eager and excited.

Anyone who ever came to the monastery, by the time they left, was a changed person. How much would Mercedes change in the next year, for better or for worse? She would come out as a new woman. She had no idea how she felt about it.

There were those who came here for other reasons: a marriage alliance, the ability to build political relations with houses from other nations. There were multiple reasons why students attended the academy; it was for marriage alliances and political alliances more than for getting an education, even though an education was a huge part of it too. How did the scatterbrained woman even have a chance here? She was grateful that Annette was here. She would help her. The person she hoped to meet most of all was Sasuke and Hinata, though she didn't know if the goddess would be kind enough to reunite her with her friends from Konoha all those years ago.

She didn't pay attention to the footsteps behind her. She looked and saw it was Annette.

“There you are, Mercie! I was looking all over for you. Dinner is almost ready,” her friend said. She looked and saw it was the rest of the Blue Lions.

“What are we having?” Mercedes asked.

“We're having vegetable soup,” Ashe answered. Vegetable soup—that didn't sound so bad. She was nervous; why was she nervous? It was probably nothing.

“Thank you, I'm actually hungry now,” Mercedes said as she went with her classmates. Tomorrow, things would definitely change; she would be reunited with old friends. She didn't know why, but she believed it. Yet, she wouldn't believe it until she saw them with her own eyes.

The students from Konoha have officially chosen their houses. She looked out the window, wondering where Sitri's son was. She had a strong feeling she would meet him soon. Soon she would be able to revive her mother. It was only a matter of time.She couldn't help but wonder about the three specific students who had enrolled this year, and the houses they had chosen, which she found curious.

Naruto Uzumaki, the carrier of the nine-tailed fox named Kurama, chose the Golden Deer. She wasn’t surprised by this; Naruto and Claude were compatible. Not to mention, she feels that’s the house he would fit in best. Considering the status of everyone being mostly commoners and nobles, and having people he knows back home, it’s no wonder the Konoha transfers three of which are actually going to be late due to missing their boat—all of the members usually join the houses. However, Team 7 was the outlier; they all joined separate houses, which was unusual and unheard of for Konoha transfers who usually stuck together. This was the first time they said this happened.

Hinata Hyuga and Sasuke Uchiha surprised her, she expected the opposite choice to be made. Sasuke in the Black Eagles and Hinata and the Blue Lions.

Hinata defied her own father and clan by joining the Black Eagles, which she doesn't understand how someone so well-respected as herself could choose such a controversial house. The members of the Black Eagles are known to have many psychological issues due to traumatic events in their past. She doesn't judge the members because they all seem to be struggling with something, even if it's not always obvious. It's possible that Hinata isn't that type of person, but it's too early to tell.

The person who perplexed her the most was Sasuke Uchiha, why did the Blue Lions choose him? Considering its reputation, it trains a lot of elite scholars, soldiers, etc. But the Black Eagles are also an elite house, which could have benefited him more ultimately. However, he chose the Blue Lions. She was apprehensive because of his brother, Itachi Uchiha, who came into that house over a decade ago and did such horrific things that no member of the Blue Lions would ever acknowledge that they had someone like Itachi in their house because of how much of a horrific and evil human being he turned out to be.

The three individuals Naruto, Sasuke, and Hinata feel like they will change the fabric of the world. She didn't like this at all. Never in the history of the monastery have there been three heirs from the three nations of Fodlan attending the academy at the same time. This was a special time.

“Interesting, the choices those three made,” Seteth said, thinking about the choices that Hinata and Sasuke made.  

“Yes, though one thing I find strange, if you don't mind me speaking freely about this.” She waited for him to continue; with a wave of her hand, she gave him permission to further elaborate.   

“Am I the only one that finds it strange that the boy, the prince of Uzushiogakure, has no memory of who he is? Not to mention his hair—the Uzumakis are usually associated with having red hair; yet Naruto, his hair is blonde. It seems unnatural,” Seteth said, looking at the blonde-haired boy that resembled Kushina, a former student of the Black Eagles.  

“I’m fully aware of what you’re implying; you should keep what you’re saying to yourself. After all, we are sworn to secrecy when it comes to Naruto’s protection,” she said, referring to her close contact, Jiraiya, unknown to Konoha, who was a Knight of Seiros and always on missions for them. A lot of the reasons she knows as much as she does is because of Jiraiya’s network that he has been building for decades. It was useful; Jiraiya was someone she could trust.  

“Then there’s also Kurama. You haven’t heard from him for over a hundred years and he is sealed inside—” she cut him off.  

“Don’t mention his name ever; you don’t know who could be listening,” she said, taken aback.  

“Sorry,” he added, apologetically.  

“Tomorrow, classes will begin. I wonder how these years of transfers are going to be like; hopefully, we won’t have another Itachi,” she said, resisting the urge to spit his name.  

“That’s another reason I’m concerned about training these foreigners. Itachi was one of our greatest failures; we didn’t see signs when we should have. Do we really take the chance of unleashing another Itachi onto this world?” he asked.  

“If it ever comes down to it, we will deal with it,” she said, ending the discussion. Seteth excused himself and left her alone, knowing trying to convince her would be pointless. She looked outside from the balcony, gazing into the wilderness, wondering where Byleth was. She would love to have all of her family under one roof; she almost had everyone—one more, and her family, for the most part, would be complete.  

This time, she would not fail to protect them. Even if she had to wage war against the world itself, she would not lose her family again. She had to pay attention to the students and the upcoming year; she had a feeling this year would be different compared to the others. Something big was going to happen, and she wanted to be ready for it, for good or ill.

Chapter Text

The first day of the new school year has begun.   The Konoha transfer students (three of which will not be at the monastery for a few months due to the missing their boat) have settled and chosen their respective classes. All of Team 8 chose the Black Eagles. All of Team 10 chose the Golden Deer. The team known as Team Guy in Konoha all but one chose the Blue Lions. Team 7 did something unusual, and each of its members chose a different class. There are other Konoha students who chose different classes, but the ones that are the most well-known are what's paid attention to. At the same time, students from their respective classes meet each other for the first time.

Blue Lion's classroom

Sasuke wasn't used to wearing the uniform required of academy students. It was uncomfortable. He felt stiff; he didn't know how any of the students managed to move around and fight in these things. But all the students are required to wear them, including the transfer students. He was the first one in the classroom, surprised that he arrived first. He also heard one of the Sensei from Konoha is going to teach one of the classes.

He felt a  sign of relief that Sakura wasn't here; he would have peace from from the banshee he wondered what the students of the Blue Lions were like other than Dimitri. He heard about Ingrid when he talked to Felix after he chose his class; she was trained and had a goal of being a knight. He was curious about her. He would like to spar with her the Blue Lions in general seem to be students that take their studies extremely seriously. One by one he saw students enter. He saw his fellow classmates. He saw a boy with silver hair who he assumes is named Ashe.

"I've heard much about you. Nice to meet you, Sasuke. My name is Ashe and I hope we can be friends." The boys said politely. Sasuke had nothing against him. He responded in the most polite way possible. 

"I'm not really here to make friends." Sasuke said. He looked disappointed but smiled. He wondered why he was doing that. Then he saw Annette who said hello to him. He saw Felix who gave him that grin.

 "So you've chosen the Boar. I wonder if you're just like him." Sasuke took that as a challenge. 

"We'll have to see when I get a chance to spar with him." Sasuke remarked. 

"Wow! I've heard from various people from Konoha that he has a chip on his shoulder but I didn't expect this. I don't understand why the ladies find him so attractive." A red-haired boy named Sylvain said. 

"Whatever," Sasuke replied. He didn't know or care. He didn't catch his eye like Felix or Dimitri; he didn't think he would make a good sparring partner.

"Sylvain, why do you have to make everything about girls? Sheesh!" A blonde-haired girl named Ingrid he saw Naruto talking to her along with a brown haired girl named Dorothea. She looked like someone he'd be interested in sparring with. "I saw you talking to Naruto yesterday; you seemed interesting, Ingrid san.” Sasuke couldn't help but notice how she carried herself; she was someone who could and would knock you down if you underestimated her. The best thing about Ingrid is the blonde-haired girl had no interest in him at all.

"Yeah, I talked to Naruto. Do you know him?"Ingrid asked Sasuke.

"Yeah, I know him. I've known him since we were at the Academy back home."Sasuke answered.

"I'm disappointed he isn't here, I think he she turned red with embarrassment."Sasuke couldn't help but notice that she developed a crush on him. Great! Naruto had just arrived, and he already had an admirer. He probably would be clueless like he is with Hinata.

" I'm glad that loser isn't here." Sasuke said, not caring how it came out. He didn't hate Naruto; it was just their dynamic Plus this class would be a lot louder if he was present.

"That's an interesting thing to call your friend"a brown-skinned man named Dedue who had silver hair.

 "So I hear you're the right-hand man of Dimitri, isn't that right, Dedue-san?"Sasuke asked respectfully. "Your highness speaks very highly of you; don't abuse his trust."The way he said it was a warning; he takes his duties very seriously. Whatever he went through in the past, Sasuke is certain something happened that caused such a man to be loyal to Dimitri.

He doesn't need to look deeply into his eyes to know he would do anything for him. undying loyalty; no one in Konoha that he knows of is that loyal. He doesn't know the history of his people; maybe he will in time. Sasuke doesn't really care, though. He's not here to make friends but to get stronger.

"Mercie should be here by now; it's not like her to be late," remarked Annette. Sasuke felt his heart beating; he had not heard Mercedes' nickname for five years, and it was only by Hinata or himself — nobody else called her that. No, he had to keep himself under control; it was probably another girl who had the name Mercie. It couldn't be her; it could be someone else with the name Mercie. He took a deep breath; he hoped nobody noticed him spacing out whenever her name was mentioned.

"I'm sorry I'm late, I forgot something this morning"Sasuke heard a voice he had not heard in 5 years. He turned around and saw the source of it. She had long hair. She had her hair on her left side that was tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were blue and her hair was blonde. Sasuke his eyes widen seeing her her voice he knew that voice her face he recognized her anywhere even the way she dressed had not changed

She had a look of shock; this was not unnoticed by Annette and Felix. What nobody expected was Mercedes running towards him and wrapping her arms around him. This was a surprise to everyone, including Sasuke. He lost all of his self-control and all of his discipline; he had missed her for so long that he returned her hug with his own. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to be at peace in her arms. They both realized they had an audience and pulled back, taking a deep breath. Both of them were trying to say something—anything—to each other. Sasuke was going to say something, but Mercedes spoke first.

“It’s been a long time, Sasuke-kun,” Mercedes said with her angelic smile. He remembered how it brightened his day when he first saw her. When he was moody, her presence changed everything. She was the first girl he had a crush on, and now, sitting in the same classroom, in the same spot, he had no idea what to say. He wanted to kick himself for not expressing how he felt.

“It’s been a long time, Mercie,” Sasuke said, barely able to get the words out. He had missed her; it took everything he had, all the self-discipline, not to cry in her arms. All he had known since she left was sadness and loneliness. Seeing her again felt like a dream he didn't want to wake up from.

“Do you two know each other?” asked Annette, surprised that Sasuke and Mercedes were familiar with each other and how emotional they both were at their reunion. She had lived in Konoha for a year, and during that time, Mercedes was one of the few people he could talk to without pretending to be somebody else. It had been so long; the necklace he still wore, which she made for him, was his greatest treasure. His biggest regret was never being able to make the earrings he had promised her.

It had been five years. Sasuke thought that she was beautiful then, and she was beautiful now. She was the one person who could bring a smile to his face, but he suddenly realized that he and Mercedes were silent. He had to say something.

“Later, do you think it’s possible that—never mind, it’s stupid,” Sasuke said, turning red.

“I would love to,” Mercedes replied, but the two fell silent again. Before they could say anything more, their professor arrived.

“Okay, we have a lot to do today. Go to your assigned seats. We will first start the lesson about the start of the War of Liberation,” Manuela said. Sasuke nervously sat next to Mercedes and Annette. The three said nothing as they patiently listened to their professor. He barely paid attention to the lesson; the one thing on his mind was the woman who had changed his life five years ago. He felt like nothing had changed and was overwhelmed, feeling like a boy again. 

Dimitri noticed immediately that there was something between Sasuke and Mercedes; they had known each other before they were friends. Their emotional reunion gave it away. He couldn't help but be reminded of Naruto and Hinata from what he had heard about them, but between the two, he probably thought Sasuke and Mercedes would likely need more help. But then again, he would give them time—they had just met again after five years. He would have to ask them both later, separately; he couldn't help but feel amusement.

He saw, out of the corner of his eye, a smile on Mercedes's face—a smile he had never seen on anyone but the raven-haired man. He decided to focus on the lecture for now.

Golden deer classroom

Naruto is just in time, and the person who was also here was Claude. He had a devious smile. 

"To think that the two pranksters are on the same class, can you imagine the terrors that we can unleash together?" he said with a grin.

 "So I can only imagine Claude. I'm  disappointed Ingrid and Dorothea isn't here or Hinata, but that's okay; it's not like we can't be friends outside of class." Claude had a question for the look on his face. 

"Yeah, I was meaning to ask you what are your feelings for Hinata anyway?" Claude asked curiously.

"She's amazing, my best friend. We have known each other for years. Though she would likely kick the asses of most of you here," Naruto said, grinning at how strong he sees Hinata. Claude thought it was interesting.

"Are you sure that's all? I've been hearing rumors that there's a thing going on between you two. Is that true?" Claude asked, which caused Naruto to turn red. How the hell did Claude even figure that one out?

"There's nothing going on; we're just friends," Naruto said. Claude had a skeptical look on his face.

"Okay, I don't think I'll ask. I think I have an idea," he said with a mischievous smile, as if he was able to see right through Naruto. Claude was someone Naruto couldn't fool easily.

They didn't notice the blue-haired girl who entered the room alongside her friend with pink hair and pigtails. Did they hear everything Naruto just said? His face was burning red. He couldn't believe it.

He saw two girls enter the classroom: one was a girl with sky-blue hair and brown eyes; by her side was a shorter girl with pigtails and pink hair. Naruto saw out of the corner of his eye yesterday Hinata talking to the blue-haired girl. They were obviously friends, even if it was for a brief amount of time they spoke.

"She doesn't speak much, so be careful not to make her uncomfortable,"Hilda warned.

 "Oh I wouldn't dream of it, I wouldn't want to make one of Hinata's friends uncomfortable"Hilda looked at him with interest.

"So you know Marianne's new friend?"she asked him, expecting an answer.

"Hinata and I have been friends for years; she is my best friend," Naruto answered. Hilda looked like she could see that there was much more to their relationship than what Naruto was willing to share, and she hoped there were no more questions asked, because he was unwilling to answer. He especially didn't want them to know he had struggled to be alone with Hinata for the past two years because his feelings were something more than friendship.

"I hope I don't inconvenience you, Mr Naruto" Marianne said, trying to keep quiet. She was definitely soft-spoken a lot like Hinata in that way. She reminds Naruto of Hinata from five years ago and knows that she could use a friend. Before he says anything, another person comes by someone he recognizes.

" So you're Naruto, I'm glad you chose our house" Raphael said with happiness. He talked to Raphael after he chose the golden deer he seemed to be a good fellow, someone he wouldn't mind hanging out with. 

"I'm glad you did too. I'm really looking forward to that training and just seeing who could beat each other in an eating contest." He heard another person walk between them.

"So, Naruto, it looks like I have a rival for who could eat the most." His friend Choji said, looking at Raphael.

"I'm most looking forward to testing our muscles against each other." Raphael said excitedly to have someone big like him who can possibly give him a challenge.

"I feel like we have two of them, what a drag," remarked Shikamaru.

 "Well at least in our house our leader is handsome. I wonder if he's interested in a woman like me?" said Ino.

 "I really like how you dress yourself. Can you tell me when you have the chance how you do it? I like your fashion" remarked Hilda when she looked at the way Ino made her uniform and her hair.

 "Finally another girl that appreciates fashion. I think I'm going to really like you, Hilda Chan" Ino said excitedly.

The girls were talking like they're in their own world. Naruto wanted to sigh. At least she isn't Sakura.

 "I'm not going to lie, having other people to compete with is going to be really hard but also exciting." He saw a dark-orange-haired girl with short hair. Naruto could tell she had muscle on her arms.

"I'm not going to lie, I'm not really impressed with Most of you, Konoha transfer student's, that are in our class, but I'll have to see you in action, especially you, Naruto Uzumaki."Naruto knew she would be a tough opponent if he didn't take her seriously. 

"My name is Leonie Pinelli; don't forget it if you don't take me seriously, I will make you regret it." She had a lot of fire in her, and Naruto didn't know what to think; he kind of liked her spirit.

"Well at least this one doesn't have a stick up his ass like the emo in the Blue Lions," said a white-haired girl whom Naruto figured was named Lysithea.

"Are you talking about Sasuke?" Naruto asked her. "Who do you think I'm talking about? Of course I'm talking about Sasuke. I don't understand what's up with everyone about Sasuke," she said, annoyed over something that seemed to her to be obvious. 

"Well, it's nice to meet you, I guess," Naruto said. The girl looked like she was annoyed.

 "Did I say something wrong?" Naruto asked her. "Yeah, you saying stupid things," the girl sat on her seat. Why did she act like that was beyond him.

"Don't take it personally, she'll warm up to you eventually, just as long as you don't treat her like a child." Claude warned. "Noted." He knew there were two more that he had yet to meet in the Golden Deer.

"So we're stuck with this ruffian. If only we got someone like Sasuke. Now he's someone worth knowing or Hinata. Must we get the Dead last person from Konoha?" Lorenz said condescendingly. 

"You know I've only heard you say one thing, and I already don't like you." Naruto said to him bluntly.

 "Hey now, there's no need for you 2 to fight." said Claude. Naruto turned his back on him. He didn't want to even see his face; he wanted to punch him.

"I never got a chance to introduce myself until now but it's nice to meet you Naruto", a shy green-haired boy named Ignatz who wore glasses.

 "Nice to meet you. My name is Naruto. What's your name?" Naruto asked. "Ignatz," the boy answered. 

"I take it you're friends with Raphael and Ingrid?" he asked.

 "I met them yesterday. Do you know Raphael and Ingrid?" Naruto was curious; it could give him a chance to learn more about his classmates.

 "I've known Raphael since childhood and Ingrid, well, we haven't known each other long. We just met." The boy answered, except for one person in the Golden Deer. Naruto felt like he could get along with them. Before he could elaborate further, he saw his professor and nearly dropped out of all the people.

"Yo" said Kakashi, out of all the sensei's, it had to be Kakashi; great, Naruto thought.

 "I take it you are our professor?" asked Claude. "Yes; as part of the transfer program, at least one of the Jonin from Konoha will be here; as for what that rank represents, I'll explain later; all you need to know is we're one of the highest-ranked Shinobi. I'm very harsh, but  I'm going to be lenient with you kids." Kakashi said casually; none of the students had any idea what he had in store for them; he almost felt sorry for them.

 "Now, as a tradition in Konoha, I would like all of you to introduce yourselves and if you want to tell the class your dreams and aspirations."

Naruto knew this would be a long day; he would listen to everyone's dreams and aspirations, but Claude was very guarded. Marianne barely said anything, and hearing Lorenz talk about his made Naruto want to puke. He couldn't wait to get the tedious introductions over with.

Black Eagles classroom

Being in the presence of her old friend was surreal for Hinata. She still wondered what happened to her hair. Why was her hair white instead of brown? Perhaps she would find out in time. Right now, she had to be acquainted with her classmates; her teammates from team 8 who joined her out of loyalty.

She was relieved when she found out Naruto joined the Golden Deer. Though she wasn't pleased that she had to be in the same class as Sakura, she would tolerate her presence as long as she didn't run her mouth. Her childhood friend introduced her to a black-haired man who looked like a vampire. She didn't know why she could feel it, but she knew.

"So you are friends with Lady Edelgard and you're a disinherited heir of the Hyuga clan, correct?" He asked her coldly. It felt like an interrogation; she felt uncomfortable. Her friend picked up on this.

"Please stop, Hubert. You're making her uncomfortable." She said to reassure Hinata. She didn't know how he learned such information; only those in the clan knew about it.

"It's okay Hina-chan, it's just between us unless you want to tell others. I understand how much it must feel." She said compassionately. 

"Personally, I would rather not talk about it. Edel-chan," Hinata said to her in her native language.

"Don't worry; the rest of the Black Eagles aren't like that. Oh, speaking of the devil."

She saw other members of her class. One of them was a short-haired purple-haired girl who looked like she didn't want to be there. She saw a bright blue-haired boy who looked excited for some reason. The way his demeanor reminded her of Naruto. There was an orange-haired boy with short hair and the way he carried himself made him look like he took his duties as a noble seriously. She saw a woman who looked like she was in her late teens. She had long brown hair and a hat on her head.

She saw a green-haired boy who looked bored and then lastly, she saw a girl who looked like the youngest in the class. She looked foreign compared to the other students except for her teammates on Team 8. Her hair was braided, and she had an unusual style. She couldn't help but admire the girl, even though she didn't know what she sounded like in terms of her speech. The way she carried herself was nothing like Hinata.

"Wow, she's both beautiful and cute. How did you get her to join our house, Edie?"The brown-haired girl said She has  green eyes, She had noticed something. She looked familiar, but she couldn't be sure. She recalled having a poster of a diva named Dorothea Arnault; she loved her music. It was hard to believe that Hinata was in the same class as her. Hinata thought it was too good to be true.

To Hinata, she was even more beautiful in person than she was in any illustration she had seen; she is a huge fan of hers and to think that she's in the presence of this Chestnut haired goddess!

"I recognize talent when I see it, and Hinata is an old friend."

Edelgard answered. "I must say, though they weren't kidding, Hyuga's whether they're male or female are hot."Dorothea said playfully.Hinata wasn't used to getting this kind of look from a person of the same gender; she her cheeks were turning pink.

"There's no need to be shy. My name is Dorothea. I hope we can be friends. Hinaa"She was called a nickname. Why wasn't she surprised?

"Oh, you're so cute when you blush. Do you know that? I'm tempted to ask you out myself."She continued to hit on her, and she should never tell anyone back home that she is attracted to both boys and girls, but she has never been attracted to any girl except one whom she had a crush on years ago, the redhead Monica, but she was completely different from Dorothea. No, she couldn't be interested in someone like her; she was just playing around, especially the former Diva.

"Dorothea hasn't even talked to our newest classmate for more than a few minutes,  she's already flirting with her. Why am I not shocked? Whatever it is, I'm going to get some sleep."

The green-haired boy named Linhardt showed no interest; she had no idea what to think of him. 

"Well, I hope she's good in a fight. I've heard some great things about her clan. We should spar sometime." said Caspar, the light-blue-haired boy. "We've barely met our new classmate and you already want to fiht  her." said the girl named Petra who clearly was struggling with the language.

"I'm sorry. That didn't come out how I wanted it to." The girl was struggling. Hinata could relate; it was difficult to speak the language. The fact that she could speak it as well as she did without it sounding accented with all because of her harsh training that she would get severely beaten if she got one word wrong.

 "Don't worry about it, Petra-san." The girl was happy that Hinata was understanding of her struggle to speak the language.

"I would really like to spar with you though whenever given the chance" Petra said in Hinata's language; she couldn't believe it. It didn't sound exactly how it did in Konoha, but the language in Brigad, which was basically the same it, had a slightly different accent. 

"I would like that," Hinata smiled. She felt comfortable so far, even if Dorothea made her feel the same kind of feeling she feels when she's around Naruto.

 "Well, you are definitely living up to what it means to be a noble, even if it is from a foreign land, Lady Hinata. I would love to get to know you." Ferdinand bowed to her respectfully in a gentle manner.

"She doesn't seem to be scary like those other two" Bernadetta said nervously. She reminded her so much of herself when she was 12; she didn't know what kind of hell she went through as a child, but she felt some kinship with her. "Bernadetta San, if it makes you comfortable, if it makes you feel better, I'm nervous around people too." Hinata said, trying to make her feel comfortable around her.

"Really? You know how it feels?" the girl asked hopefully. "Only too well. In time, I hope we can be friends  Bernadetta San." Hinata smiled.

"I don't know why, but I like her. She isn't scary." She admitted out loud. Everyone knew something Hinata didn't; perhaps she'll learn in time.

"Wow, I didn't expect our new classmate to be so popular, but then again, it's not every day we get a princess from a prestigious clan." said Hubert with a sinister chuckle; she didn't know why she felt uncomfortable, but she did. She felt like he was looking into her soul. 

"Seriously, Hubert, you could stop being so scary all the time! You're making Hinaa uncomfortable; sheesh." Dorothea said angrily. Edelgard nodded. 

"They may be a handful, but they're good people. I think you'll like it here, Hina-chan."

Her friend said to her Hinata smiled she felt comfortable and at home for the first time she wasn't being judged everyone was welcoming except for Hubert. Her teammates even were intermingling; perhaps being here wasn't that bad she was looking forward to making friends in the monastery. Before her thoughts could be indulged any further she was solely focused on the professor . He didn't look like anything impressive, he looked old and decrepit" all right class we have our lessons for the day since you've all been introduced we will start with the founding of the church"Hinata was bored she already knew this history it was required before getting transferred but she knew it was part of the program so she did like all the other students did and listened.

She couldn't keep her eyes off of Dorothea, even though she had feelings for Naruto. She couldn't get the chestnut-haired girl out of her mind, and she had perverted thoughts about having a threesome with both of them.

At the cafeteria 

Mercedes' reaction to Sasuke was something that Sylvain, Ashe, Dimitri, Felix, Annette, and Ingrid couldn't help but find strange. Just how emotional Mercedes got when she saw him was notable. Sasuke's reaction was also something that Dimitri couldn't help but pick up on. Whoever Mercedes was to Sasuke, she was extremely important to him. He hadn't thought about it before, but when he saw Mercedes, he noticed a light in his eyes that he did not see the first time he spoke to him. It was as if Mercedes was a light that could cut through the darkness in his soul.

"I mean, he acts so serious, then Mercedes comes in and he acts differently. I mean, it's hard for me to believe considering his reputation and him usually having a stick up his ass," Sylvain said, observant of the way Sasuke and Mercedes were acting towards each other.

"I can't help but feel like they were acting like a couple that had been reunited after being separated for years, not friends that had known each other for years prior," Annette said, which was something Dimitri couldn't help but notice as well—how happy she looked.

"Well, if she is the reason why he ends up being more pleasant to be around, well, I'm not complaining," said Sylvain.

"We shouldn't be gossiping about our classmate," said Dimitri, not feeling right about discussing something so personal regarding Sasuke and Mercedes' emotional reunion; it felt wrong.

As Dimitri finished, Naruto and Claude sat at the table.

"So, what happened with Sasuke? I've been hearing some spicy rumors," said Claude with a mischievous smile.

"I don't think telling you would be a good idea," Ingrid remarked, knowing Claude's reputation.

"What happened with Sasuke anyway?" Naruto asked, curious about what happened with his friend.

"I don't think it would hurt to tell him. Naruto is his friend, after all," said Ingrid.

"Well, don't tell anyone this, but when Mercie entered the classroom and Sasuke, who was all serious, changed his mood immediately as soon as she appeared," Annette explained, causing Naruto to smile.

"She tends to have that effect on Sasuke. Whenever she was around, no matter how his mood was, he always lightened up. She had quite an effect on him; I wouldn't be shocked if she was his first crush," Naruto said, taking the subject matter seriously.

"How did those two meet?" Dimitri asked. Mercedes never told anything about her time in Konoha or the fact that she met Sasuke.

“It's a long story. The short version: she stayed in Konoha for a year, and when we weren't on missions, Sasuke and Mercedes usually spent time together, teaching each other their respective languages and religions,” Naruto answered.

“Wait, you're telling me Sasuke is that boy Mercie talked about I mean I feel so stupid and explains her reaction earlier.”Annette felt stupid.

“Well, yeah, she was the one person Sasuke never frowned on or sneered at. He always gave her all the time he could when she was present in Konoha. He taught her everything he knew about our language. But that's not the only thing she did in Konoha—she met Hinata as well,” Naruto answered. 

“Mercedes met Hinata 6 years ago as well?” More and more, Dimitri was learning in a short time. Mercedes had not talked about those years. 

"So, how did Mercedes San react to seeing Sasuke again?" Naruto asked, curious. Dimitri had no idea how to answer, except with honesty.

"She ran towards him and hugged him tightly. Honestly, it surprised me; I’ve never seen her get emotional like that before," Annette said, something Dimitri couldn't help but agree with. He wanted to ask Naruto something but didn't know if he should even bother

"Did something happen between them when she was in Konoha?" Dimitri asked out of curiosity.

"It's a long and complicated story. Plus, I don't think it would be right for me to talk about that; that's something you should ask them," Naruto said, not wanting to disclose something so private and personal. Dimitri would have to ask later.

“I'm curious who are you eyeing over there?”asked Felix out of curiosity Dimitri was wondering as well. 

“Oh, it's nothing,”Naruto said, turning red. Ingrid did not even notice Naruto looking in the direction where Hinata was. 

"Lunch is too short, Naruto. I would really like to talk to you sometime about whatever. I know I've heard you have the lowest grades in Konoha but I believe there's a lot more to you than what is officially on some paper."

He really did mean it; he couldn't put his finger on it, but Naruto was someone that would do something that would change the world one day. 

"I appreciate that, Dimitri. Many people back at home don't believe I will ever amount to anything. That I'm just a failure." Dimitri interrupted.

"You wouldn't be here if that's all you are. You deserve to be here; you worked hard to be here, so don't let anyone else say otherwise."Dimitri said, knowing from what he had heard from people who knew Naruto, he was someone who was hard-working and would not give up his greatest attribute. Even though he had heard about Naruto inspiring people, if this is the kind of power that Naruto has, then that is more valuable than any grades on a piece of paper.

Naruto looked at Hinata before he spoke.

 "There was a girl who once told me that I'm a proud failure, that I don't give up once I fail, that I get up and try again. Those words to this very day are what keeps me going. I don't know what I would do without her encouragement."

The way he was talking about the girl he loves her greatly. Dimitri took a look at Naruto's eyes, which were directed towards Hinata. He understood without Naruto saying anything else that Hinata is an important person to him. 

"I would really like to meet this person," said Ingrid. "She's across the table from us. Naruto pointed out where Hinata was.

"Well, I'll probably talk to her when I get the chance. She sounds like an inspiring person, Naruto. If she inspires someone like you."Dimitri rolled his eyes. She obviously has a crush on Naruto, and neither one of them is aware of it. 

"You know, Naruto, you could just date both of them. You know?"Claude joked, causing Dimitri to almost spit the food he was eating. 

"What are you talking about? Of all the things."Ingrid was blushing deeply, and so was Naruto.

"Damn it, Claude! I was eating, and I almost spat out my food!"Dimitri thought it was absurd, but he knew in some cultures, having more than one partner was normal.

"I mean, come on! It wouldn't be so bad. If it works and all parties involved have no issues with that, then they"

Claude was elbowed in the stomach by Ingrid because she didn't want to hear any more. Her face was red as a tomato; it was so red that some would think she wasn't feeling well.

He would keep an eye on the situation with Naruto and Hinata, but wouldn't get involved. The last thing he wanted was to get involved in his friends' love lives.

The food she was eating wasn't what she was normally used to eating, but she was grateful they had cinnamon rolls. She was waiting to eat them for dessert. There's nothing she loves more than a fresh and tasty cinnamon roll. Marianne sat across from her, happy to see someone she could talk to.

"How's your day so far, Marianne San?" Hinata asked, hoping to start a conversation.

"It was nothing of interest,” Marianne said, not really wanting to elaborate. 

“You don't have to say anything if you don't want to, Marianne-san,” Hinata said.

“Thank you. I just don't think I'm an interesting person to talk to,” Marianne said. She preferred not to talk much; Hinata could relate to that. She was like that once before Naruto encouraged her during her fight against Neji in the Chunin Exams.

 She saw two other girls sitting on the table, one of them she recognized Mercedes and the other being a pink-haired girl with pigtails she knew was Hilda.

"Hina, is that you?" Mercedes said, happy and surprised to see her. Hinata had almost lost her composure completely. The two women had no idea what to say; it had been so long.

“Mercie Chan?” Hinata replied, as happy as she was to see her.  

“Do you two know each other?” asked Hilda, who was sitting next to Marianne.  

“Yes, me and Hina go way back,” Mercedes replied.  

It had been five years since she had last seen her friend, the one she turned to for comfort and someone to talk to about whatever issues she was having. She missed her a great deal when she left the village. Though Hinata wasn't the only one; Sasuke missed her as well.  

“Oh, I've been rude! Hinata, my name is Hilda, and you already met my best friend, Marianne,” Hilda said. Marianne looked uncomfortable with the number of people present.  

“I'm sorry, as much as I would love to be with you, Marianne is feeling uncomfortable right now,” said Hilda. Before Hilda could say anything else, Marianne spoke softly.  

“You don't need to leave for me, Hilda,” Marianne said quietly.  

“It's all right,” said Mercedes understandingly. Marianne left, and Hinata saw a look of longing on her face—longing for someone. Whoever it was, she had no idea. Hilda was about to leave but thought better of it she decided to stay a bit longer.

“I'm sorry I'm not used to getting this much attention myself. I'm a little nervous.” Hinata confessed.

“I understand Hina I wish all these men would just stop.”Mercedes said trying to resist not getting angry at the swarm of men that admire her she was popular even in konoha when she stayed there for a year a lot of men glazed at her like a piece of meat she could relate only too well. 

“Well it's not everyday a beautiful Foreigner comes I'm amazed how many guys in this place when I ask you though I think they're all a bunch of stupid swine not worth paying attention to.”said Hilda. 

“You look like you can get anyone to do what you wish, Hilda San,” Hinata commented observingly. She knew the kind of person Hilda was; she could get anyone to do what she wanted without even trying. 

“Sure I can, though I will admit it’s a lot of work. There are some people who are more resistant to my charms than others,” Hilda said, probably smiling.

“I don’t know if that’s something to be proud of, Hilda,” said Mercedes. 

“Oh, you could certainly get people to do what they want, Mercedes,” Hilda remarked.

“I doubt she would do that,” Hinata said, knowing the kind of person Mercedes was. In the five years since they had departed, she didn’t think that aspect of her character would change. 

“You, Hinata, I know for sure would be able to do it better than me if you put your mind to it,” Hilda said, knowing Hinata wouldn’t do it.

“I’ve heard something interesting; apparently, there are rumors of someone having a huge crush on you, though I’ve only just heard about them,” Hilda said, causing Mercedes to blush. Hinata suspected it had to do with Sasuke, though from what she knew about their friendship, it was nothing more than that on Mercedes is end. But then again, a lot could have changed in five years.

Mercedes looked at Hilda and turned away. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said, stuttering. Hinata knew Mercedes never did that; something must have changed, though it was none of her business as far as she was concerned what Mercedes and Sasuke did.

“It’s been so long that if it isn’t too much trouble, Mercie-chan, I’d like us to catch up. It’s been so long,” Hinata said.

“I would like that too Hina,” Mercedes replied.

Such a shame lunch is almost over." Mercedes said, disappointed. 

"I know what you mean. I'd really love to savor this cinnamon roll. I don't think I can eat this whole thing with how much time there is left." She really did want to savor it, but she forgot because she was so caught up in the conversation she was having with Hilda and Mercedes.

"Why not split it?" Mercedes suggested. She couldn't believe she hadn't thought of splitting it she felt foolish. 

"Sure, if you want some." Mercedes smiled. "Oh Hinata, you haven't changed and I'm happy about that." She handed half of the remaining cinnamon roll to Mercedes, who ate it. She loved that sweet more than anything. But she didn't want it to go to waste.

"Oh, I can make cinnamon rolls as good as this, if not better." Mercedes said.

 "I love everything that you make; it's been so long since I had your cooking." Despite her earlier nervousness, Hinata was happy to be there—better than she would have been at home.

"Don't sell yourself short, Hina; you're a great cook as well! I'm looking forward to having your cooking again," Mercedes said, smiling. She was happy to be away from her clan and had reunited with multiple friends that she had not seen in many years.

"Be patient with Marianne, it's going to take time she's not used to being around other people,"Hilda said knowing what she was thinking.

Then she saw Ino approach the group."oh you met my friend Hinata Chan"Ino said to Hilda."you weren't kidding she's cute."Hilda gave that lustrous smile."it's such a shame that lunch is already over it'd be nice if we all hung out maybe if we got Annette to join us one day it would be amazing."smiled Hilda she saw the orange haired girl she was laughing and smiling with Felix Sasuke she couldn't help it pick up even if he didn't show it enjoyed their company along with her childhood friend Dimitri.

The bell rang and the girls got up from the table and headed to their respective classes. despite the setback with Marianne Hinata is more at peace now than she had ever been back at home this was like an extended vacation. 

The best thing of all was that she was reunited with her best friend, and she couldn't ask for anything more—well, maybe except Naruto, but she wasn't holding her breath on that.

Sasuke was in the dueling ring. It had been a weak since he was enrolled. There was very little time for him to do anything but train. That was his focus anyway, but today he was distracted. Dimitri noticed this when they were sparring. Sasuke was not able to beat Dimitri the first time they sparred. He beat him soundly. It wasn't even a fight. He was the only person in his class that was able to give him a fight.

"You're distracted," Dimitri said.

Sasuke drank water from the water bottle he had on him before speaking again

"It's nothing, Dimitri. This new environment is all new to me. It's not like anything back home." Sasuke said, which caused Dimitri to look at him with interest.

"You're not used to fighting people close to your level, are you?" Dimitri asked Sasuke, handing him a snack. Sasuke caught the apple, taking a bite. "I was going to say what I said earlier," he continued.

"Most of my peers can't even keep up with me. It's a nice change of pace. Honestly, it keeps me on my toes. If I'm constantly fighting against opponents who barely keep up with me, how am I supposed to improve?"

Sasuke asked him curiously.

"I can see what you mean. If you're constantly fighting opponents that are not at your level, then eventually, you're going to get complacent and overconfident. If you fight opponents that are around your level or stronger, you constantly have to train to get better." Dimitri said, giving his own opinion.

"So, who is your regular sparring partner back home?" Dimitri asked Sasuke.

"Naruto was the one person who pushed me to my limits. If I have to be honest, you push me harder than Naruto could even if our fighting styles are completely different."

Sasuke said with respect to Dimitri's abilities.

"Do you really mean that?" Dimitri asked.

"I don't just tell people what they want to hear. I tell them what I actually believe and what I honestly think."Sasuke replied.

"I am curious though Sasuke why you chose this class when you could have chosen the Black Eagles?"Dimitri asked him something that was on his mind ever since he joined his class.

"The answers are quite simple. It's because I just felt like the other house leaders had ulterior motives and weren't completely honest. How can I trust someone who isn't willing to kbe forthcoming with me? Not to mention, they did not try to reach out as a human being to me. It seemed like they wanted me for something. That's why I chose you." Sasuke answered.

"There's got to be more to it than that." Dimitri insisted pushing the issue.

"There is, but I'd rather not discuss it at the moment." Sasuke said, ending the conversation.

After they were done resting, they got into the dueling again and started a sparring match.

They had an audience. They were watching. It was mostly from their class. Sasuke was being cautious in this dual. He held his wooden sword with his left hand as if he was wielding a real sword.

He held it up. They always did this. One of them waited for the other to make the first move. Sasuke attacked first, and Dimitri blocked his blows with his defensive stance, which he had learned from his many instructors back in his homeland.

Though he was still superior to Sasuke in terms of skill, Sasuke was not someone Dimitri could ever let his guard down against. Their sparring matches were close in terms of strength and skill, and if he let his guard down even for a second, he would instantly win.

Sasuke struck to his left, and Dimitri deflected his blow with his own. As in all their prior sparring sessions, Dimitri was able to defeat Sasuke. However, this time was different. Sasuke was on the defensive, waiting for Dimitri to make a move that would leave him open.

Dimitri enjoyed these sparring sessions. They brought out everything that Dimitri enjoyed about sparring and training with others. Sasuke struck Dimitri at the side. Dimitri before Sasuke could retreat to his side of the rain hit Sasuke on the right.

The spectacle would be something that people back home wouldn't be able to appreciate. The fangirls of Sasuke were having a difficult time believing that he was struggling against anyone but Dimitri didn't pay attention to them.

Sasuke went even faster, and Dimitri had to block everything, even though Sasuke was a faster opponent. Dimitri still won all their sparring matches, thanks to his experience.

Sparring matches didn't normally last more than a minute, but this one was going on for three minutes. Dimitri was stretched and sweaty. Sasuke was pushing him to his limits, despite always winning. This time, Dimitri was having a difficult time. Sasuke had gotten stronger in the short amount of time he has been enrolled in the Blue Lions. He would have to train harder so that he wouldn't fall behind.

But Sasuke made one critical error. He was about to strike Dimitri, but Dimitri took advantage of his opening and struck hard on his side, causing Sasuke to drop the wooden blade that was provided to him. This shocked the fan girls, who had never seen Sasuke lose before.

Dimitri offered Sasuke his hand, and Sasuke took it, doing what was tradition in his homeland, and shook his hand as a matter of respect, winner or loser, it was always proper to show respect to your opponent.

"Good match, you almost got me there." Dimitri said.

"Yeah, I still have a long way to go." Sasuke said, disappointed in his lack of progress. He wanted to ask him what it was, but decided against it. There were personal things in his past that Sasuke didn't want to talk about.

He had a strong feeling it had to do with that individual nobody in the Blue Lions mentions due to him being a monster. He didn't even want to mention his name because of how much revulsion it brought him over someone who reveled in violence and used the training provided to him to kill rather than protect.

When he thought about it, he was disappointed that Hinata wasn't in the Blue Lions but Sasuke was someone else entirely. He only heard about the Uchiha clan massacre when he visited Konoha with Edelgard but he had never met Sasuke in person when he was in the Hyuga clan compound that summer.

One thing he noticed before Hinata went to Edelgard: the darkness in her eyes. She was hiding something. What had happened in the past 7 years? He had only heard rumors, but no concrete details about what had transpired after he and his stepsister Edelgard left.

He would likely learn in time. For now, he put that aside.

He saw Mercedes pass by, who was with Annette, causing Sasuke to lose his composure.

"Are you all right, Sasuke?" Dimitri asked.

"It's nothing," Sasuke lied. Dimitri knew he wasn't honest. Ever since Sasuke and Mercedes reunited in their class, she had been acting like a man who was trying to suppress his feelings for someone he had strong emotions towards. Whatever their relationship was, whoever she was to Sasuke, she was someone extremely special to him—a friend, someone who was more than a friend, perhaps. Though he would have to ask them for the full story, he doubted either one of them would be willing to tell him anything.

"Sasuke, you could be honest with me every time she has shown up. You are silent and cannot say anything. Would it really hurt just to talk to her?"Dimitri wondered why Sasuke had cold feet when it came to Mercedes.

"I have no idea what you're talking about."Sasuke turned, hiding his blushing face. From what he knew about Sasuke's reputation, he never liked anyone back home, but Mercedes was the only one he didn't mind. When he first saw her, it wasn't unnoticed by him or most of the Blue Lions. Sasuke and Mercedes had a history but for Sasuke's case any feelings of friendship was something a lot more. 

“Sasuke, you clearly know Mercedes the way you two interacted on the first day.  why are you reluctant to talk to her?” Dimitri asked.

“You wouldn't understand,” Sasuke replied.

He heard the bell ring, thankful for his thoughts being interrupted for the moment. Sasuke and Mercedes—he was going to help them talk. They’re friends after all; there’s no reason they should put off speaking to each other. He would have to get help from Felix and Annette. By the end of the week, he was going to make them talk.

Hinata couldn't help but admire the architecture at the monastery, which she was walking in. It was over a thousand years old, yet it didn't look like it had really aged. She wondered what kind of materials it was made of. Edelgard noticed her admiration for the architecture.

"I never thought I'd ever set foot here out of all the people to walk in these halls. I never thought it would ever be me."

Hinata said, loud enough for her friend to hear.

"You deserve to be here, Hina-chan. Don't think otherwise. Those who worked really hard were chosen to come here. I could tell you this much: you are far more deserving to be here than most people here who got here because of their connections, not because of their own hard work or merit."

Edelgard said in disgust. Of all the undeserving people allowed to come to the monastery and those who were more deserving were turned away.

"Yes, but I can't help but feel that there are others more deserving who are denied the chance to be here." Hinata said, thinking about the various other talented ninja back home who worked harder than she did.

"I can't disagree with that. I think everyone should be given a chance to succeed on their own merit and not have anything get in their way. Back home, I think things are even worse in Konoha than they are here. At least things have a chance to change. Well, things have mostly remained the same for well over a century, if not more." Hinata continued.

"You don't give yourself enough credit. I see you train every day. Hell, I can barely even keep up with you in any of our sparring sessions. You're strong; you just don't know it yet." Edelgard said reassuringly.

"I don't think I can ever be as strong as you. You're everything I'm not. Edel Chan. You're strong and beautiful. Things that I."

"I don't agree at all. This isn't the Hyuga clan compound or Konoha. Look around you."Edelgard pointed to a group of nobles that Hinata observed.

The arrogant men and women who could barely do anything when asked to perform basic spells or basic fighting techniques were knocked down. Dorothea, despite being from a commoner background, was easily able to defeat them.

Then she saw Petra, who didn't even have a crest to speak of, fight and win against a spoon-fed noble who never did any real work in their useless life.

Then she saw Ashe sparring with a group of noblemen, knocking them down like they were nothing.

She saw other examples of talented individuals, two of which were in her own class, one of which was her idol, that she didn't have the courage to approach at all due to her feeling insignificant compared to her.

"You see, they all got here on their own merit. Yes, they may have had some help because it's hard to get here without financial backing. But in this institution, you actually have to work hard, otherwise, you'll get left behind. Though you are correct that there are many Talented  individuals that don't have the resources to get in here. That is something I would like to see changed. Were those who would come here would have an equal amount of chance to learn and succeed and fail based on their own merit instead of having it be decided by outside factors."

Edelgard continued

"Do not believe for a second that you do not deserve to be here. You more than deserve to be here, and I think your teammates from Team 8 would agree." Edelgard finished.

Shino and Kiba approached her as Edelgard finished.

 "Man, I can't wait to grab some food. I wonder what we're going to eat today." said Kiba.

"It doesn't matter as long as it's not rotten and it's edible." Shino said, not caring one way or the other.

Hinata heard her stomach growling.

"We'll have to continue this another time. Just take what I said into consideration." Edelgard said as she left Hinata with her teammates.

"Our house leader is an interesting person. Do you two know each other?" Kiba asked curiously.

"She's an old friend," Hinata answered.

"You've known this Edelgard even before you met us. How come you never told us about her?"

"I'd rather not talk about it"Hinata said, not wanting to be reminded of what happened the day after her childhood friends left.

She doesn't want to be reminded of how the war almost started with her attempted kidnapping and the many people who died to rescue her.

"It's your fault that your mother is dead," her father said. She clenched her fist whenever she thought about him. Her mother hadn't been dead for even a minute before he chastised her.

She brushed aside that thought. Her main focus should be on lunch for the time being, and getting stronger.

She was free from her father at least for now, but she couldn't get what Edelgard said out of her mind: a world where people can succeed or fail on their own merit, not based on things beyond a person's control.

Naruto had a lot of secrets, which made him so intriguing compared to Sasuke and Hinata, though they had their own secrets to keep. He was able to tell by the way he kept his distance from others. Though he hides it, he has a great pain in his eyes as if he has a deep loneliness that he has not been able to overcome.

Claude could relate to a degree due to his own experience with his upbringing having multiple half siblings and him being the black sheep among them. In his own homeland, he didn't feel like he was welcomed nor did he feel anything more than an outsider in the alliance. It wasn't until recently that people found out about his existence when his grandfather legitimized him as the Heir of house Riegan.

He was sent by his parents to live with the people of Fódlan and learn about them and their culture and their customs and religions.

He was guarded around everyone due to his inability to fully open up and trust, as he didn't feel he belonged anywhere. What was the point of all this? He wanted to ask out loud, but he couldn't voice his thoughts, as he didn't know who to fully trust.

Naruto noticed he was in deep thought and decided to speak.

"You know I never thought in a million years I've ever been in a place like this. I mean, me of all people. I'm the class clown where I'm from. To think that I'm allowed to walk in these halls is overwhelming, to be honest."Naruto said in a tone that made him feel like he was out of place.

Claude can relate to this due to his upbringing, but he couldn't say it out loud; he had to keep his composure.

"I can understand where you're getting at. This place feels overwhelming in a way. It's nothing like this world. It feels like something straight out of a fantasy story. Have you ever wondered about the origin of a place like this? How was this place built? How old is it truly? What secrets are there underneath? There's so much history that's not accessible to the average person. How much of our history is true and how much of it is not distorted by propaganda in order to glorify a nation state or an institution like this?"

Claude said Naruto didn't expect to be asked this question, as far as Claude could gather, Naruto had never been forced to think like this before.

"I never thought about that before actually. History always bored me. It was like, "Yeah, that happened, but that's in the past." Naruto replied.

"yes but as the old saying goes those who fail to learn from history are doomed to repeat it there's a benefit to learning about our history there's so much of it that is buried. Like how do we know that the side that truly won in any of these wars? How do we know that they were truly in the right? What about the vanquished victims? What was their reasoning for fighting? No, I'm not saying that every war the vanquished are always innocent victims or that the victors aren't sometimes justified in their actions. I'm just looking at history from an objective and dialectical perspective.

Claude said, hoping he didn't overwhelm Naruto with his analysis of world history, which always fascinated him.

"I'm not saying you have to hate your country or anything, it's just learning about our history is important to our identity. I feel like to truly understand the present, we have to understand the past, otherwise, we are doomed to repeat the failures of our predecessors."Claude said to reassure Naruto.

"Wow, there's a lot more to you, Claude. How come you don't show the other side of yourself to anyone else?" Naruto asked, wondering why Claude was showing only one side to Naruto and not to anyone else.

"It's not that simple. Everyone sees what they like to see and not what's truly underneath. The harsh reality is that people don't really want to know what a person is truly like inside because it would force them to look deep into themselves." Claude answered.

"You're right. I could say that from experience. Everyone sees me as the class clown, but they don't see what's underneath. Well, there's one person who does." Naruto said hesitantly.

Claude knew who he was referring to Hinata Hyuga without him saying anything. What was about her that drove Naruto to her. He wanted to know what it was. But he wasn't fooled. There was another person who saw deeper into Naruto's character. He wasn't going to bring that up to him.

He noticed Ingrid and Dorothea approaching Naruto. He decided he would give Naruto space. He would continue this conversation with him later at a different time.

"Naruto, are we still doing what you said we were going to do?" Ingrid asked him, barely able to hide her red on her cheeks. Naruto is so oblivious to Ingrid's obvious crush.

"Of course, Ingrid Chan. I haven't forgotten. I was just so caught up in the conversation I was having with Claude that I lost track of time.” Naruto said feeling stupid. 

“Luckily we haven't forgotten Naru.” Dorothea said. 

“Oh you're making me blush, Dorothea Chan.”Naruto joked.Naruto looked at Claude, who nodded, and Naruto left.

Was Naruto going to have a harem? Claude thought. Three  girls into the same guy this was interesting indeed.

Then he thought about what Naruto said. He knew without Naruto speaking that Naruto had something inside of him. Whether Naruto was aware of it or not was another question entirely.

Claude was determined to find out whatever it took.

Mercedes was eating quietly at the cafeteria. It was everyone's day off, there was nothing particularly special about these days in particular, but she always enjoyed these small moments in peace. The one thing that she couldn't get out of her mind was Sasuke her friend that she had met 6 years ago. She couldn't explain to anyone why she had a difficult time concentrating whenever he was around but she did. She didn't have the courage to approach him. She felt she was too old to have a crush. She's 22 years old, and not to mention Sasuke is 17, over a 5-year age gap. It would be awkward. Not to mention she met him when he was 12 years old.

She saw Sasuke pass by with Dimitri and Felix, which wasn't unnoticed by Annette and Hinata.

"Wow, every time he passes by, you space out? Are you okay, Mercie?" asked Annette, worried.

"I'm fine", Mercedes said, trying to save face.

"Meeting all these new people here is overwhelming. I have to be honest. I appreciate both of you for making me feel welcomed."

"It's not a problem, Hina. Though I'm a little disappointed you didn't join our class last week. I think you would have loved it there."Annette said with her usual outgoing attitude, which would make even the most hardened people not be able to resist.

"I've been told that by Dimitri  as well, but I feel like I am where I belong."Hinata replied, not really wanting to elaborate further. Mercedes was able to pick up that there were other reasons, and it had nothing to do with having anything against Dimitri. She knew that much; they knew each other from before, along with Edelgard.

"Do you know Dimitri?" Annette asked.

"Yes, I met him 7 years ago. Though he wasn't the prince we all know now, he was a shy and nervous kid back then. It's hard to believe that he's the opposite now," said Hinata. The one thing that surprised her is that when she met Hinata, she never told her that she had met Dimitri when they were friends.

"I must say, this is really good. How did you make this?" Annette asked, referring to the rice rolls she shared with her.

"It took quite a bit of time to prepare it, unfortunately, I had to pay an extraordinary fee in order to import the ingredients. It's not available in the monastery because it doesn't come from this land." Hinata answered.

"This is really good. I don't think I could cook it as well as you can." Mercedes admitted.

"You're a good cook, Mercie Chan. I can't cook cinnamon rolls as well as you."Hinata complimented.

“Hey Hinata the honorific that you call Mercie, what is it exactly?”Annette asked

She knows Annette wants to know what the honorifics meant, but she didn't know how to ask the question. She assumed Hinata was calling her by an affectionate nickname, San but she didn't know if it was appropriate for a lord.

Though she didn't want to ask about it right now, there were other things she wanted to ask her.

"One thing I want to know is what this thing with the Hokage is. I asked Annette; she knows some things about it, but it is surface level. Considering her time at Konoha, she was a civilian under the protection of the village, so her knowledge is limited.

"The Hokage is basically the leader of our nation, though that is what our leader is called in Konoha. The others go by different names at the beginning with kage at the end. It doesn't change the meeting; it's just a different name. And other parts of where I am from. Though how the line of succession is determined is different. I'm not as knowledgeable about countries outside of the Land of Fire."

Hinata admitted.

"Yes, but how is a Hokage chosen? It's not the same as a king or an emperor; surely there must be something done."

"A Hokage is chosen based on multiple factors, which would take too long to explain, but to make it short, one factor is how well the individual can lead in a time of crisis. Also, it has to do with their rank, how high their rank is when they're chosen, they don't have to be the highest Shinobi rank to be a Hokage, but it does increase their chances."

Hinata explained.

"What are the ranks?" Annette asked, curious.

"the ranks in konoha are as follows. Genin are the lowest ranks in the Shinobi world. There are usually individuals fresh from the academy. Those who stay Genin and don't go beyond our usually those who don't possess the skills to advance further or they will only choose to stay that rank. There's been plenty of individuals who are more than qualified to be promoted to joinin but choose not to do so. Not as much as expected from them as from the other ranks.

Annette was equally eager to know more.

"The most common rank and most stay there is Chunin. Those who obtain this rank are expected to lead their own squads and to be highly skilled in intelligence, combat, and various other skills that would take too long to explain. The most essential skill is to be able to think on your feet and to be able to lead your team. It's not necessary to possess both of these skills but at least one of them. Most Chunin usually do tasks such as being instructors at the academy or on the hospital staff of a hospital, amongst other things that I cannot discuss due to it being classified or not having enough knowledge."

Hinata waited for a few moments for Mercedes and Annette to absorb what she said before continuing.

"The highest rank other than Hokage is Jonin. Any one of this rank is expected to do everything that a Chunin is expected to do and more. Those who are promoted to this rank are exceptionally skilled in all forms of combat. Those who are Jonin are expected to lead their own teams in three-man cells and are expected to do the most difficult missions imaginable, other than those of the Abu Black Ops. They are the most elite Shinobi around."

Hinata explained like she was teaching a bunch of students I didn't know about anything about her village, which was true, though she probably went beyond the mission parameters by revealing all this information.

"What rank are you?" Annette asked Hinata.

That's what Mercedes wanted to know. She couldn't see Hinata being anything higher than a Chunin, based on what she had seen when Hinata sparred with the students at the academy.

"Chunin", Hinata answered.

"All this is so fascinating, but how does someone become Hokage?" Mercedes asked, returning the question that Annette had earlier.

"You have to be recommended by multiple members of the council and you have to have support from the damiyo once they give their approval and the council is an agreement you'll be promoted to the rank of Hokage though this doesn't happen often. there's only been four Hokage's so far in our village."Hinata said which shocked Mercedes. She expected there to be at least five or six, but only four?

"Wow, it sounds complicated." Annette said, trying to wrap her mind around the complexities of Konoha and how the politics worked.

"I'm glad I'm here. It feels like a vacation if I'm honest." Hinata admitted.

Mercedes thinks quickly and changes the subject. Hinata dislikes talking about her clan, something she would have to tell Annette in private whenever she gets the chance.

"How are your studies going?" Mercedes asked Hinata, eyes lit up because it was something other than her homeland being talked about.

"They're going great. Things are hard, though, because the language that's spoken here isn't my first language, neither is the material I'm required to read. I feel great here." Hinata said with a smile.

"I tried reading a book, but your language is so difficult that I can barely read it, even though Sasuke helped me decipher some of it."Annette said.

The mention of Sasuke's name caused her to tense.

"So I take it Sasuke-san is feeling right at home in the Blue Lions?" Hinata curiously asked.

"Yeah, but one thing I couldn't get out of my mind is how.'"As if the goddess answered her prayers, the bell rang before Annette could finish.

"Thank goodness,” Mercedes said quietly to herself, not wanting Annette to blurt out what had happened when she met Sasuke for the first time in 5 years. Her legs had moved on their own upon seeing her friend again—the boy that she had missed greatly. She had no idea how much she desired to see him until she actually did; her body was on autopilot. She wanted to hug him and tell him he would be all right. She knew how lonely he was, but something else changed—she felt a deep longing. No, she couldn't think of him like that; he was a friend, nothing more. She did not need romance in her life.

Then she noticed Hinata looking at Marianne. They were kindred spirits, and she thought they would make good friends. She would like to help them become friends.

She prayed to the goddess that she might help both of them, so that the girl might finally have a friend outside of Hilda.

With Marianne

After she was done eating, she looked up at the sky and lifted her right index finger. When she was around animals, she felt the most peaceful. Animals can't do anything wrong unless they are threatened. She doesn't do this to hate people; she just feels uncomfortable around them and thinks she would curse someone with her mere presence. 

The one person that was constantly on her mind at this time of the day was her friend that she had met three years ago, Byleth. She wondered where he was; even though he was a mercenary, he was the only person that understood her other than her parents. She met him before they died when they needed her out of public sight for her own protection. 

She missed him greatly and wished she could see him again. She hasn't told anyone about him; Hilda doesn't even know. 

“Byl, I wish I could see you again,” Marianne said, looking up at the sky, wondering if he was thinking about her at this moment.

Chapter Text

It had been 2 weeks since Sasuke had enrolled in the Blue Lions, and it was driving Annette crazy how Mercedes and Sasuke barely exchanged words with each other. Every time Sasuke tried to say something, he couldn't form a sentence. Every time Mercedes tried to say anything, it was the same. She wanted to yell at both of them just to talk. It was ridiculous—they were friends, yet why were they barely saying anything to each other? She liked to ask her new friend Hinata. Perhaps she knows why that is? But then again, she noticed something about Hinata as well. She saw her and Naruto only exchange a few words with each other, and she knew even a blind bat could see that they liked each other.

Hinata was blind to Naruto liking her more than a friend, and Naruto was blind to Hinata liking him. It was driving her up the wall. Her boyfriend noticed her annoyance.

"It's driving me up the wall, Felix. Why won't they just talk? It can't be that difficult," Annette said, annoyed that something so obvious was eluding her.

"I really don't want to get involved. I'm not," Felix said.

"But it's obvious they like each other," Annette insisted.

"Perhaps there's something we don't know ourselves. Besides, it's not really our business what our classmates do outside of class," Felix said, not budging on the issue.

"You didn't say that when people were saying that about us?" Annette said, which caused him to freeze, realizing that he had no way to argue with her.

He sighed. There was no way he could argue against what Annette was saying. He didn't want to because it was hard to disagree with her.

"Okay, I'll make a deal. You talk Mercedes into talking to Sasuke, and I'll push Sasuke to talk to Mercedes. Deal?" Felix asked. She smiled, knowing that her boyfriend could see it her way. She wanted to see her best friend and Sasuke talk. They were friends after all. There was no reason why they couldn't just gather up the courage and talk to each other.

“I hope I'm not going to regret this,”said Felix. 

“You won't, I promise.”Annette said with her girlish smile. 

At the end of the week she was going to get those two to talk now if only she could find out what was wrong with Hinata, if she could help her too that would be great.

December 22nd 1174 

Sasuke was coming home from the academy. He couldn't wait to be done with it; it was so boring. He wished things were like they were in the old days, when people could come out of the academy much faster. But because of what happened with his brother, a mandate was made: unless it was a time of war, an individual had to be at least 12 before they could become a Shinobi. 3 months Sasuke thought. 3 months more  of this tedious schooling, and he would finally be able to get some real training.

There was a fuss about a foreigner from Adrestia. She lived alone, an asylum seeker under the protection of the Hokage. Her mother was currently looking for a home in their home continent. He had no idea who she was, nor did he care, because she would likely be another one of those annoying fangirls if she saw him.

He would be lying if he wasn't curious about what the fuss was about. Usually, she went to the shrine on the outskirts of the village to pray. He rarely went there except to pay a prayer in respect to his fallen family and clan. Since he was due to do another prayer, he decided to make a trip. He walked for about 30 minutes until he got to the shrine. It was made from the same Hinoki materials that the average shrines in the Land of Fire are built from. He supposed there was a beauty to it; the colors were what was expected out of the shrine. He always wondered why the girl arrived. Why would she pray here of all places?

He did not know what to say damn it. Why was it so hard to say something? 

“I Hope I'm not causing inconvenience to you, I'll leave if you want me to.”The girl said not wanting to cause any trouble, Sasuke didn't think she did anything wrong. He was nervous damn it why was it so difficult?  He decided to ask her a question.

"I saw you sit in a kneeling position as you prayed. What's the purpose in that?"Sasuke asked her, finally able to talk even if it's a question about her faith.

"I'm a foreigner from a different land and customs. I can explain it to you with no problem. In the religion of Sothis we do it as a way of kneeling in a way of submission for the goddess to listen to our prayers. There's also other ways to."she put her two hands together and put her palms near her nose. "That's another way of praying. There's other ways of doing it too but I prefer doing it when I'm alone,"Mercedes explained.

"I know next to nothing about the deity Sothis. Who is she, and why is she so important?" Sasuke asked, now interested in hearing more. He had heard very little about the lands beyond the Land of Fire, especially in a continent called Fódlan. He knows he'll go there one day, and this girl is from there. Despite not knowing her, he would like to know more. He continues to listen patiently as she continues her explanation.

"She came down from the sky one day and saved all of mankind from the darkness that engulfed the land. She led mankind to the first golden age where there were many years of peace. If you believe in her and you pray, she will listen to you and answer your prayers, though not in the way that you would expect." The girl  answered.

"How do you know she will listen?" Sasuke asked her.

 "You just have to believe if you pray to her and believe in her, she will listen to you. I know you're not religious,. I won't force my religion on you, but I would like to learn "What is the religion of the Uchiha clan?" The woman looked curious; she wanted to learn about his clan's religion. What was the point he thought he was the last of them. 

"My clan didn't really have a religion because the religion of Konoha is a religion that many nations where I'm from believe in the sage of six paths." The woman looked at him wide-eyed.

"I never heard of such a religion, who is the sage of six paths?" The girl asked excitedly. 

"It would take a long time to explain that I'm not that knowledgeable. The only thing I do know is he brought peace and prosperity to the land I'm from, at least that's what the legend says."

She looked like she wanted to know more.

 "I don't know anyone in this village you wouldn't mind teaching me about the sage of six paths would you?”the girl asked him.

She was close to him. Sasuke noticed when he saw her up close; it was different. He felt like he was in the presence of a goddess.

 "I do have a book about him, but I'd have to translate it. It's not in the language here."Sasuke admitted he didn't know why he still had it. Wasn't nostalgia enough? To remind himself of his clan? He didn't know when he pushed those thoughts aside for the time being.

“Oh I'm sorry I've been rude up until this point I haven't properly introduced myself. My name is Mercedes von Martritz. What's your name?” Mercedes asked her name Sasuke thought it was different than what he was used to hearing it was  as foreign as  it got but there was something about it that was beautiful. He couldn't space out he didn't want the girl to think the wrong idea.

“My name is Uchiha Sasuke.”Sasuke replied. 

“I've noticed everyone introduces their last name first and their first name afterwards. Why is that?”Mercedes asked.

She didn't know much about the culture; he couldn't blame her; she has only been here for a few weeks. Though she was able to speak the language well, he could tell she couldn't read it in his native language. He didn't want to be rude he answered her question.

“To call someone by their first name in my culture is not considered proper. Unless they are a friend or a loved one.” Sasuke answered

"I'm sorry Uchiha San, it must be obvious to you you're so much I don't know could you answer another one of my questions?" the girl asked him curiously. 

"Sure, go ahead." Sasuke wondered what kind of question she would ask. 

"Can you explain to me the honorifics? I don't know much about them. I don't want to say anything that can offend anyone and you're the first one to talk to me. I hope it's not too much to ask?" Mercedes asked him.

 "Sure, that's not a problem." Sasuke went into detail about what each of the honorifics meant. He noticed that Mercedes was looking even more wide-eyed.

 "I see. I really like them. Do you mind if I call you Sasuke-kun?" the girl asked him. She truly did want to call him by an honorific.

 "Sure, go ahead. If it's okay with you, I can call you Mercie." Sasuke turned away, embarrassed. He didn't realized that Mercedes was also blushing.

"I'm hungry. Would you mind continuing this conversation at lunch?" asked Mercedes. Sasuke walked out of the shrine with her, and they continued their conversation. Sasuke enjoyed listening to her talk about the religions beyond where he's from. He felt like there was a huge world out there, and for now, he forgot his goal of vengeance. He felt peaceful when he was around Mercedes; he didn't deny that he liked her. He felt calm when he was around her. He wouldn't tell anyone how he felt if he did, he wouldn't hear the end of it.

Naruto was in the Blue Lion's sparring arena once again. There was nothing that said those from other houses couldn't visit other people's sparring rings. But Naruto did so in order to hang out with Ingrid and Sasuke. Since Ingrid or Dorothea wasn't in his class or Sasuke, he spent time with them in between classes. Plus he enjoyed training with them. Everyone was watching as Naruto and Sasuke were getting into their usual positions. Even though Sasuke usually won most of the time, ever since they became Shinobi things were not as one-sided anymore. When Naruto did win, it was still very close.

Everyone in the Blue lions was watching it in interest. This was the first time they saw Naruto and Sasuke spar with each other. The sparring arena was silent for a few moments before Sasuke made the first move. Sasuke was about to do an upper kick to Naruto's face. Naruto dodged to the left. Sasuke tried to hit him on the right side. Naruto used his hands in his feet to flip past Sasuke's blow.

They couldn't go all out due to where they were, but that didn't matter to Naruto. That's not the point of this exercise. Naruto was clashing along with Sasuke using their wooden short swords, which were used in place of kunai. Naruto was smiling and looking forward to it.

He noticed Sasuke was distracted. Mercedes was watching him. Mercedes didn't loudly cheer for Sasuke. She was cheering for him in silence, not wanting to be rude or mean to one of Hinata's friends. Naruto hadn't spoken to her since return to her Homeland 5 years before.

 "So when are you going to talk to your crush?" Naruto joked.

"Focus on the damn fight idiot." Sasuke said embarrassed by Naruto's question, "it can't be that bad, Sasuke just talked to her." Naruto said, not aware of the lack of self-awareness. 

"How about you take your own advice and talk to Hinata-san instead of lecturing me on what I should be doing?" Sasuke replied back.

Naruto had no rebuke.

Their bout was about to reach its conclusion. Sasuke punched Naruto at the stomach while Naruto kicked Sasuke at his abdomen. Everyone gasped, wondering if Sasuke was okay. He said nothing as he got into his final attack position. Naruto got into his. He allowed Sasuke to strike at him as Leonie had taught him as a way to defeat an opponent that is stronger than him. Sasuke was so sure that he won that he was unaware when Naruto knocked him down with a chop on his back.

Dimitri signaled for the match to be over and declared Naruto the winner.

"You won this time. I will admit. You have gotten better." Sasuke said. Naruto grabbed his hand and helped him up. People didn't understand why they insulted each other yet were friends. It was their way of showing their affection. Naruto noticed Mercedes turning away, blushing. Naruto didn't mind this development. She was beautiful, kind to others, and always treated those around her with compassion and respect. It was an interesting development considering age Gap she never saw Sasuke in the light that she sees him now considering she was close to being a woman while he was still a preteen boy.

Though Naruto would never say it out loud, he found her beautiful, but it was a different kind of beauty than the way he looked at Hinata, Dorothea and Ingrid. It was the kind of beauty he saw in a kind and gentle soul, someone that he was glad that had Hinata's back speaking of Hinata she passed by Naruto they stood in silence he wanted to say something to her they were away from Konoha for crying out loud.

“Hi," Naruto said nervously.

"Hi, Naruto-kun," Hinata replied. The two said nothing. Why was it so damn difficult to approach her?

This was not unnoticed by his friends, especially Dorothea and Ingrid.

Dorothea noticed Hinata was eyeing Naruto and Naruto is eyeing Hinata it was so annoying because obvious it was Ingrid was also looking at them. 

“Are you sure we should be interfering with their affairs?”ask Ingrid not understanding why they should be getting involved in the affairs of their friends.

“Oh so you like to take advantage of the opportunity to take Naru for yourself?”Dorothea joked. 

Ingrid was blushing she thought it was so cute when she did that obviously she developed a crush you have to be blind as a bat not to notice it. 

“Just admit that you like him it's not so bad he's handsome he's good looking and he's not like those insufferable nobles you and Hinaa excluded.”Dorothea said but then Ingrid shot back. 

“Dorothea don't give me that nonsense you like Naruto as well don't deny it.”Ingrid said which caused Dorothea's cheeks to turn pink that was not what she expected she didn't expect to have her ex-girlfriend turn the tables on her. 

“Well it is a little awkward  but I do like Hinaa as well.” Dorothea said which caused Ingrid to roll her eyes. 

“Are you serious?.”Ingrid said annoyed that she was joking but she wasn't she was serious. 

“If you've been around Hinaa you would know why she is so cute but she's also kind and considerate to others.”Dorothea said looking at Hinata who was conversing with Mercedes. 

“Maybe I will meet Hinata if you will shut up about it.”Ingrid said. 

“It would be nice if we're all friends who knows something special may happen if the four of us.”Dorothea didn't have a chance to finish as Ingrid lightly punched her on the shoulder. 

“Don't be ridiculous a four-way relationship come on.”Ingrid said not liking the joke. 

“Well whatever we want to admit it or not Naruto and Hinaa like each other and I think we should be good friends to them by pushing for them to talk.”Dorothea said. 

“What if I don't want to what if I want Naruto to myself?”asked Ingrid crossing her arms.

“I highly doubt you would do that it's not in your character Ingrid we both know that.”Dorothea said 

“you can make a move on Naruto right now if you wanted to why don't you?”asked Ingrid flipping it on her. 

Dorothea didn't even know how she would even approach Naruto if Hinata she didn't want to ruin whatever friendship she has with her if she were to try to pursue him she likes him he makes her laugh even though she doesn't know him that well it's only been a few weeks but she would like to be friendly with Hinata as well.

“Come on Ingrid, let's help them the two of us you push Naru to talk to Hinaa. I will push Hinaa to talk to Naru.” Dorothea said, trying to get Ingrid to help.

“I don't know how I let you talk me into this, Dorothea. Fine, I'll help because Naruto is our friend, as long as you live up to your end of the bargain,” Ingrid said.

“Okay, it's settled. The next free day, I will be hanging out with Hinaa, and then you will be hanging out with Naru, and we will run into each other, letting the both of them take care of the rest,” Dorothea said deviously.

“I don't know if I like the idea of being a matchmaker,” Ingrid said, scratching her head from behind.

“Well, it's driving me crazy seeing those two look at each other, not saying anything. Well, we won't have any of that, will we?” Dorothea said.

“I don't know about this,” Ingrid said skeptically.

“It will work. Trust me,” Dorothea said with a reassuring smile.

“I hope so. I'll have to hide in my room for the rest of my life if it backfires,” Ingrid said with embarrassment.

Before they could say anymore, Naruto approached them.

“Ingrid Chan, Dorothea Chan, are you planning something?” Naruto asked. Dorothea would play dumb.

“Actually, no. You know, it would be nice if we can invite Hinaa to join us sometime,” Dorothea said, not realizing she talked about Hinata.

“I wouldn't mind. In fact, it would be great,” Naruto said, smiling.

“Great. How about tomorrow? We all hang out. It gives us all a chance to get acquainted, and Ingrid Chan gets to meet Hinata. It would be amazing,” Naruto said with a boyish grin. Dorothea couldn't believe how easily this shifted. Well, they would talk even if the four of them were together.

“I got an amazing idea, Ingrid Chan. Since you haven't spoken to Hinata yet, why don't you meet her tonight?” Naruto said, which caused Ingrid to look at him in surprise.

“You know what that wouldn't be such a bad idea what do you think Ingrid?”said Dorothea she was put on the spot Dorothea knew Ingrid couldn't say no. 

“Sure I wouldn't mind.”Ingrid said nervously.

“Perfect,” Naruto said boyishly. She had no idea how she managed to let Naruto talk them into this.

When Naruto was out of earshot, Ingrid spoke.

“I have to talk to her now. He'll know I didn't if I see him tomorrow and he asks me about it,” Ingrid sighed.

“Come on, don't be like that. Hinata is one of the sweetest people you'll ever meet. Trust me, you won't regret meeting her,” Dorothea said.

“Okay, if you say so. I just don't want us disliking each other because we like the same guy,” Ingrid said.

“She wouldn't ever be that shallow. I make no secret that I like Naruto. Trust me on this, Ingrid,” Dorothea said.

“Okay, I might as well do it right now,” Ingrid said, leaving Dorothea alone. She was confident things would turn out well, and by tomorrow, they would have another girl in their group. Little did she know how this would change her relationship with Ingrid, Naruto, and Hinata.

Annette was getting annoyed with Sasuke, he was always looking at Mercedes, eyeing her almost every day, yet he wouldn't do anything; it had to stop. Her boyfriend, Felix, was getting irritated as well, along with Sylvain; even Dimitri was at his wit's end. "Sasuke, how long are you going to put this off?" asked Dimitri, now getting annoyed.

"You're acting just like Naruto! I mean, God! Just talk to her." said Felix, irritated with Sasuke having cold feet.

"We have a work assignment we have to do. I can't just go around asking for a casual conversation."

Sasuke said, trying to come up with another excuse like he did yesterday and the day before that and the day before that.

"If I'm going to be honest with you, Sasuke, you're acting like a shy boy reluctant to talk to his crush. Come on; it can't be that difficult." Sylvain said to his classmate.

"Sasuke, I've known Mercie for years; just talk to her. What are you afraid of?" She asked her friend. He took a deep breath; it was difficult for him to be open. She could tell whatever happened in his past made it difficult for him to connect with others. The fact that he was even willing to be around her and her boyfriend at all, along with her other friends, was a miracle.

"I don't know what to say to her", Sasuke admitted embarrassedly. The guys at the table laughed at such ridiculousness.

"Oh, come on, Sasuke! Grow some balls and just talk to her. Have a simple conversation about whatever. Stop getting cold feet; you're starting to remind me of Naruto, and it's pissing me off." said Felix, who had seen Naruto's reaction towards Hinata too many times to count and even Ingrid.

Rather than rebuking anything they said, Sasuke left the table and headed to the cathedral where Mercedes was headed.

"That might have been a little harsh," said Dimitri, not really sure if that was the right approach.

"Someone had to say it; it was driving me crazy, seeing him mope and acting like some depressed love sick puppy." Said Sylvain sick of seeing Sasuke and Mercedes not talking

Annette looks where Sasuke is headed and wishes her friend good luck. She resumes her chat with her friends before she studies for the night. She will know one way or another if Sasuke truly talked to Mercedes or if he caught cold feet like he has been doing for the past few weeks since laying eyes on her.

The cathedral was quieter than usual. She admired the architecture; it was over a thousand years old, yet it looked almost as good as new. Mercedes wondered how such a place was built. It fascinated her, but that wasn't what was on her mind.

Mercedes was praying to the goddess. She had no idea what to say. It had been weeks since she had been reunited with two childhood friends she met when she stayed in Konoha for a year. Hinata, whom she met about two years before she met Annette, helped her when she was struggling with her confidence. She remembered all the things they did together. Hinata's father didn't approve of Mercedes because he felt she was beneath Hinata's station. The other friend was difficult to talk to. The last time she saw Sasuke, when they departed five years ago, he was 13 years old. She remembered him as a boy, and being around him felt awkward. She didn't want Sasuke to get the wrong impression that she was embarrassed by him, but her feelings were a mess.

She heard footsteps behind her. She looked and saw her friend. They barely exchanged words. It was Sasuke. She took a deep breath. Now she would talk to him. It had only been a few weeks, and she didn't want to give him a mixed message.

"Mercie, is this a bad time?" Sasuke asked as he walked next to her.

"No, I was done praying," Mercedes replied.

She sat down at the bench while Sasuke sat next to her. There was a silence. What does she say to him after all these years?

"You kept the necklace I made. I'm glad," Sasuke said, referring to the necklace with the symbol of a blossom flower. She had treasured it. It was one of her most sacred possessions. She never told her mother who made it for her. Her mother wouldn't have approved of a twelve-year-old boy giving her a gift for her birthday. She kept it a secret and basically told her it was a friend—a dear friend—that made it. It wasn't too far off, but seeing him, she had no idea what to say.

"You still have the necklace I made for you. I'm glad you didn't forget me," Mercedes said. There was an awkward silence.

"I can never forget you," Sasuke replied. How does she respond to that? She has no idea.

"It's been five years, but for me, it feels much longer. How are you doing?" Sasuke asked.

"I've made new friends like Annette. I have a new home in Faerghus. I went to the Academy of Sorcery. So much has happened in the past five years. I wouldn't be able to explain it all without it taking days," Mercedes decided to ask Sasuke a question of her own. "What about you, Sasuke? What have you been doing for the past five years? Have you found peace?" she asked, referring to his path to revenge. Did he avenge his family?

"No, I haven't. I've been focusing on training, training, and more training. The only thing I've been focusing on is getting stronger, strong enough to finally kill the bastard that destroyed my family and clan," Sasuke said. It made her sad knowing that he hasn't known any peace.

"When you were in Konoha, I felt like I had someone to come home to. I haven't known that peace since you left," Sasuke said, looking at her with a sad look.

"I'm sorry," Mercedes said, feeling terrible for leaving him.

"It's not your fault. You have a home here. I can't expect you to stay for my sake," Sasuke said with a sad smile.

"I missed you. I really mean that. You were one of the few people who saw me as I am. You never even asked about my crest once. I'm glad to finally see you again. I hope we could still be friends," Mercedes said, looking at the friend she left five years ago. Sasuke had that same sad smile before he responded.

"I missed you, too, more than you know," Sasuke said.

"Please tell me everything you can. Start from the beginning," Mercedes said.

"Are you sure? It'll be mostly boring stuff like training, training, and more training. Are you sure you want to hear about that?" Sasuke asked.

"Of course. I want to know what you've been doing for the past five years. I want to get to know you again," Sasuke smiled warmly.

"I would, too," Sasuke replied.

He explained what he had been doing for the past five years. She knew it was only on the surface, but that didn't matter to her. If he told her about the training he had done, all the missions he went on, and all the fights he got into with Naruto, she was happy to be in his presence again. But something had changed. What was this feeling she was having?

She put it aside for now. No, he was a friend. It was probably nothing.

Ingrid didn't know how to approach Hinata. She was put on the spot by both Naruto and Dorothea. She didn't want to look like a liar; she wanted to do it when she was alone. Where she and Hinata can have privacy.  She went to her dorm and knocked gently. She heard someone get up and then saw it was Hinata. She was surprised to see her.

"Ingrid San, what are you doing at this hour?"Hinata asked her politely.

"I wanted us to talk if that's not too much trouble."Hinata closed the door and she heard her put on her shoes. She got out of her door.

"Sure, where to?"she asked Ingrid. 

"To the stables. I mean, I have to help my Pegasus. She gets really cranky when I don't groom her, and I figured since I'm doing that, we could both talk while I'm doing it. I hope I'm not inconveniencing you, lady Hinata."Hinata shook her head.

"You're not doing anything wrong, Ingrid San. Please, you don't need to be so formal with me. Just call me Hinata."She requested.

They got to the stables her Pegasus was happy to see her.

"There girl I brought a guest if you don't mind."Hinata looked at her Pegasus in amazement.

"She's beautiful. I've never seen a pegasus up close before,"Hinata said amazed.

"Thank you the thing about Pegasus and their riders, they are our partners for life. What happens to one affects the other"she knew this wasn't common knowledge to those who weren't from Fodlan.

"What's her name?"Hinata asked Ingrid. 

"Her name is Grian"Hinata couldn't help but marvel at the name.

"Such a fitting name for such a beautiful Pegasus"Ingrid was impressed that Hinata had knowledge about the meaning of the name.

"I got a question what does your name mean?"Ingrid asked her. 

"My name means Sun"Ingrid felt like it was a coincidence or maybe it wasn't both her Pegasus and Hinata were both represented the Sun.

"Wow whoever named you that must have thought very highly of you and loved you very much"she saw Hinata smile sadly.

"My mother was very adamant about naming me after the Sun. Everyone thought it wasn't a fitting name for me at the time. Especially my father, he was disgusted that a failure like me was named after the Sun.

"This caught Ingrid off guard. How can anyone say that Hinata was a failure? She was smart, her grades are almost perfect when it came to her fighting ability, she was almost unmatched. How was she a failure?

"I find that hard to believe that you're a failure"Hinata pet her Pegasus she liked Hinata she felt comfortable. She never felt comfortable; it was said those with a pure heart were able to be understood by Pegasus even if they're not their Rider.

"you're everything, I'm not Ingrid San. I could see why Naruto Kun likes you."That was the topic she was dreading. She was hoping she wouldn't have to deal with it so soon Hinata seemed to be such a nice person despite being a Hyuga she did not act like the she was different.

"Yes, he's amazing. There's nobody that has inspired me as much as him compared to him. I'm nothing."Hinata said.

"It all made sense to Ingrid now why Hinata wouldn't approach Naruto. She didn't feel worthy. The truth was, Ingrid didn't either; she felt more conflicted which she sees in those eyes she was in love with Naruto this wasn't a simple crush.

Things were silent between them. Whatever was said next would determine if they would have friendly or unfriendly relations.

"I like you, Ingrid san. I really do. I hope we can be friends."Hearing those words caused her to be conflicted. It was much easier disliking someone when she never spoke to them. She couldn't bring herself, though, to dislike Hinata. Talking to her, she was like an angel—nobody could be friends with Mercedes unless they were a good person, and Hinata was that person.

She couldn't help it; she understood why Dorothea liked her as well, but seeing her up close, she was beautiful. It was difficult for her not to admire her. She had seen her before and always known she was beautiful, but seeing her up close did her no justice. There was only one other woman who could compare to Hinata, and she dare not think about her due to how their relationship ended. She did not want the bitterness of their breakup to ruin her friendship with Dorothea; she buried those feelings deep into her heart and mind.

She had to respond quickly so as not to send Hinata the wrong message.

"I like you too, Hinata, and I would like to be your friend as well."She felt her cheeks turn red. Hinata also felt the same way. What was this feeling? She didn't care to fight it at the moment.

“I was wondering if you would like to spar tomorrow?”asked Ingrid. 

“I would love to Ingrid San,”Hinata replied.

“Then meet me tomorrow at the Blue Lions sparring ring after class.”Ingrid said Hinata her eyes lit up at the very idea of fighting her in a sparring match it'd be a way to get to know her and her country's traditions the more you spar with someone the more you know them. She was eager to test it. Hinata maybe a foreigner but she wondered if it would work on her. 

“See you tomorrow,”Hinata said. 

“See you tomorrow and may the best woman win.”Ingrid said as she turned her back on Hinata.

Naruto and Dorothea did not expect to see Hinata and Ingrid go into the Blue Lions' sparring arena. This was not what Naruto had in mind when he told Ingrid to meet Hinata last night. He was hoping nothing bad would happen. Considering the abruptness of them both entering the arena worried him.

Dorothea was worried as well, considering it was her idea for them all to be friends. Naruto had no idea what to say to reassure her.

"I wouldn't worry. This is a friendly sparring match," said Dimitri, who just walked where Naruto and Dorothea were.

"Do you know her, Dimitri?" asked Naruto.

"You could say that. Me and her go back 7 years." This surprised Naruto and Dorothea.

"You met Hinaa 7 years ago?" Dorothea asked in disbelief.

"Yes, but that would take too long to explain. Perhaps another time," Dimitri said, as they both watched the sparring match begin.

Both of them circled the arena. Both were reluctant to make the first move. Naruto had no idea who could win this one. It was too close to call. Hinata had a determined look on her face, so did Ingrid. They both wanted to make a good impression. Hinata made the first move. She tried to strike at Ingrid's wrist to disarm her, but Ingrid managed to counter by hitting Hinata on her right hand. That hurt, Naruto thought, but Hinata didn't show she was in pain.

Hinata retreated. She went towards Ingrid's ribs. Ingrid was not able to counter as she struck hard. Ingrid was knocked back, completely caught by surprise. Dorothea had a worried look, as did Naruto. He hoped something did not happen last night that would cause them to have such a look.

They were both breathing heavily before Ingrid made another move. She struck at Hinata's feet. Hinata moved out of the way gracefully. Everyone was surprised. Every time Ingrid was involved in a duel with anyone besides her friends and Dimitri, the battle usually lasted under a minute. Naruto couldn't believe it. This was almost 2 minutes. Neither one of them showed any signs of backing down.

Ingrid struck at Hinata horizontally. Hinata barely was able to dodge the technique. She back flipped a few feet away. The spectators were increasing. They were whispering. Nobody had seen a duel this intense before. Naruto couldn't cheer for either one of them. If he did, it would hurt one of the girls' feelings.

"What the hell is going on? Ingrid's never had a fight last this long," said Felix, looking at the match with interest.

"Hinata is a strong opponent. She's not a joke," Naruto said, as if to answer an obvious question to him.

"I could clearly see that," said Felix.

"Who do you think is going to win?" asked the redhead, Sylvain. Naruto had no idea. The fight could go either way. Ingrid and Hinata were equally matched.

"It can go either way, though I'm leaning more towards Hinata-san," said Sasuke, who was watching the match with interest. Mercedes had a worried look on her face.

"I know there's reasons for having these sparring matches, but it still doesn't make me comfortable watching them," said Mercedes.

"Don't worry. Dimitri will end the match before they put each other in the infirmary," Sasuke said, to reassure his friend. Naruto couldn't help but see it in Sasuke's eyes. He wouldn't say anything, but he knew that his feelings for her were much more than friendship.

Both Ingrid and Hinata were sweating. The match was going to reach its conclusion. Hinata moved swiftly. Ingrid was not too far behind. Both girls were so fast that it was difficult for those who have not had experience with these kinds of sparring matches to keep up. Naruto could see one thing for sure. Whoever landed the next blow would win the match. Ingrid was about to strike at Hinata's shoulder, but Hinata was one second faster and struck at her chest. Ingrid fell down on her butt, and the match was over.

“Damn, that was a workout,” Hinata said in disbelief that she had won.

Ingrid got up and smiled. 

“I've never had a match this intense,” Ingrid said, breathing heavily. She had never had an intense workout like this before, with anyone. Hinata almost forgot where she was at.

“You two could have severely hurt each other,” Mercedes said as she went to check if they were both okay. 

“I'm fine, Mercie Chan,” Hinata said, trying to reassure her friend. 

“I still am worried, though. That was reckless of both of you to do,” Mercedes said scoldingly. 

“You worry too much. We're fine, as you can see. We haven't severely injured each other to the point where we have to go to the infirmary,” Ingrid said, downplaying the injuries that they both had. 

“Why did you two do it anyway?” Naruto asked, which caused Hinata to almost flinch.

“In my country's culture, the more you spar with someone, the more you know them. I wanted to see if it would apply to someone like Hinata,” Ingrid answered. Hinata couldn't help but feel like, by that sparring match, even by a little bit, she felt like she understood Ingrid. She was an honorable woman who greatly valued honesty and integrity. The one thing now that perplexed Hinata was why Ingrid desired to spar a lot with people. And the more she did back home, the more she felt like she knew them, like her cousin Neji and Naruto, whenever she had a chance to spar with him.

“I never knew that,” Naruto said, now intrigued. 

“Could this explain why you and Sasuke know each other?” Ingrid asked, now interested in learning more.

“Yeah, me and Sasuke sparred all the time. I guess you could say the more you spar with someone, the more you get to know them, but it heavily depends on the bond you share with the person you spar with,” Naruto admitted, not thinking about it. Hinata was nervous. 

“Hmm, I was wondering, Hinata. Do you think we could talk privately somewhere?” Naruto asked her nervously. 

“Of course, Naruto-kun,” Hinata said. Naruto smiled. Naruto and Hinata walked out of the sparring arena. Hinata was wondering where Naruto was taking her.

They were on the bridge between the cathedral and the other part of the monastery. Why did Naruto choose this spot?

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Naruto asked her.

"It is, though for some reason it's more beautiful than usual. I've never seen the sunset from this spot." She wondered what Naruto was thinking. What was he thinking?

"I'm sorry, Hinata. I owe you an apology. We haven't spoken to each other since we got here. I feel like I've been a jerk to you. You don't deserve it." Hinata didn't agree with Naruto; she didn't have any idea how to approach him now that there were no obstacles in her way.

"It's overwhelming, all these new people. I would never have the freedom to be friends with the people I want back home." Hinata said, remembering the harsh words of her father about not being friends with low-class shinobi or civilians. She was amazed she managed to maintain her friendship with Mercedes in the year she was in Konoha.

"Yeah, that asshole father of yours isn't around. That's definitely a relief." Naruto said contentiously.

"I've heard about you from Dorothea-san." Hinata said, causing Naruto to blush.

"I never expected for someone like her to be friends with me. It would never happen back home." Naruto said.

"Dorothea-san is quite someone. I admire her." Hinata confessed.

"Ingrid-chan, she's fun to hang out with. I think you would like her." Naruto said. She couldn't help but agree with him. There was something about her that she liked, even though they had only exchanged a limited amount of words towards each other.

"I wouldn't mind being her friend. After all, she is Dorothea, Ann-chan, and Mercie-chan's friend as well." Hinata said.

Naruto was nervous. He obviously wanted to talk about something else other than the friends they had made.

"I'm so nervous right now." Naruto said. Uncharacteristic of the friend that she had known for all these years, he was never this nervous around her.

"Ever since coming here, I feel like I have an opportunity I would never have back home because nobody would allow it, not even my sensei." Naruto said, which caused Hinata to look at him with confusion, as she had no idea what he was talking about.

"We've been friends for a long time, Hinata. I..." Naruto was struggling to get the words out. She was wondering what Naruto was trying to say.

"For years, I..." Naruto again was trying to get the words out. Why was Naruto struggling? What was wrong with him? Hinata was confused. This was not like Naruto at all.

"I really like you, and I was wondering if you'd like to go out with me." Naruto said, blushing. Hinata was as red as he was.

"There's nobody to stop us, but I will understand if you..." Hinata didn't get a chance to let him finish, as she kissed him. She felt bolder, thanks to classmates giving her the confidence boost she needed. She would not have had this courage a month ago. She felt Naruto's hands on her back as he kissed her more intensely. His lips were not too rough nor were they soft. It didn't compare to anything in her wildest imagination about what her first kiss would feel like. They pulled away, Naruto smiling at Hinata.

"This is a romantic spot you chose, Naruto-kun," Hinata said with a smile.

"It doesn't compare to you, my Hime," Naruto said affectionately. 

“You're so sweet, Naruto-kun,” Hinata said as she buried her face in his chest.

“Do you think we can stay here a little bit longer?” Hinata asked her boyfriend.

“Anything for you,” Naruto replied. They watched the sunset together— the first of many to come. Hinata felt happier than she ever had in her life. Although there was more she wanted, for now, she was content with this moment, away from judging eyes. All that mattered at that moment was Naruto and the peace she felt.

Dorothea felt accomplished. She had helped her friends. It had only been a few weeks, and she managed to do what others could not. She should pat herself on the back—if she didn't feel something beating in her heart. What was it? She did not indulge for long; Ingrid was by her side, watching the scene in front of them, along with Mercedes, who had a happy smile on her face, and Sasuke.

“About damn time,” Sasuke said, grinning.

“What do you mean?” asked Ingrid. Sasuke shrugged.

“The idiot has liked her for so long; you have to be as blind as a bat not to notice it,” Sasuke said, referring to Naruto.

“Don't forget she likes him too, Sasuke-kun,” Mercedes reminded him.

“I know,” Sasuke replied.

“I mean to ask, are you two—?” Dorothea didn't get a chance to finish as they both turned away.

“We're just friends,” they both said at the same time.

“We should get out of here before they notice we're watching them,” said Ingrid. They left, not wanting to be noticed by their friends. Dorothea couldn't help but think about what it would be like to have someone like Naruto in her life—someone who would love her, protect her, and make her feel loved and wanted. She looked at Ingrid. It may have been almost two years, but the pain of their breakup still hadn’t gone away. They were friends, but the memory of their breakup lingered.

Would she be lucky to find love in the arms of anyone? Would she have to marry someone for money instead of love? She put that thought aside. Ridiculous—Naruto and Hinata were her friends; she should be happy for them. But she couldn't help but feel jealous, in a way, of what they had and what she would want to have. She didn’t like this feeling.

Naruto was escorting her to her quarters; she was holding his hand the entire time. She couldn't believe it. In 2 weeks, she arrived at the monastery, and Naruto became her boyfriend. She felt like she was in a dream. She didn't want to wake up if it was. She tried to do many different things, but she had no idea how she would do it. What would she do on their first date? Perhaps it should be something simple. She thought it was their first time, but still, she wanted to make it special. 

“How about lunch tomorrow Hinata Hime?”Naruto asked. 

“I wouldn't mind something simple on our first date,” Hinata said.

“Okay, we'll just eat lunch. I'll see you tomorrow, near the cafeteria” Naruto said as he kissed her and then left. 

When she closed her door, she almost squealed girlishly. Everything that she wanted had come to pass. She was eager to go out tomorrow. She didn't know what to dress, and many different things were occupying her mind: her new friends that she had made and the Black Eagles. Marianne Von Edmond, the friend she had made, shares a few words. Her childhood friends Edelgard, Dimitri, and Mercedes. She was happy that she was away from home, far away from what she considers a prison her mother believed her home of prison. When she thought of her mother, she felt sadness. 

The memories of her looking longingly in the direction of a Faraway land, she couldn't help but think, did her mother love another man before she was forced to marry her father? She did not know much she wanted to know, but who would tell her? Despite the happiness that she experienced, she can't help but feel sad her mother deserved it. It wasn't fair. She didn't want to feel sad, but she did. 

She didn't want to show this in front of Naruto. She wouldn't come to him on their first date together with a sad look on her face. No, she would bury her feelings for now and enjoy the moment that she had an experience and will experience tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Hinata had no idea what she was going to wear as of yesterday. Naruto is her boyfriend, and they were just going to go on lunch; it was their day off, but she had no idea what to wear. She was in a dilemma. She heard a knock. When she opened it, she saw it was none other than Annette and Mercedes.

"Is this a bad time, Hina?" asked Annette, noticing the room was a mess.

"I'm sorry, I just can't find anything to wear. Naruto-kun and I are supposed to be going on our date, and I don't know what to wear. I mean..." Hinata felt foolish having to explain this to her friends from the Blue Lions.

"I'm pretty sure he'll be satisfied with anything you wear, Hina," Mercedes said reassuringly. It didn't help her feel better, though; she had no idea what to wear. The girls shut the door to give the three of them privacy. Mercedes noticed a plain-looking dress. She picked it up and inspected it. Hinata was embarrassed looking at it. It was so plain. She only brought it because it was comfortable and something to wear on a casual day off when she didn't want to wear the academy uniform.

"I think this would work fine." Mercedes said, which caused Hinata to blink.

"I can't wear this, it's so plain. Naruto Kun would think I'm just plain looking with this on." Hinata said. Mercedes shook her head.

"Hina, I think Naruto would find you beautiful in anything you wear." Annette said, trying to cheer her up regarding her dress, the only one that she had brought from her homeland.

"In all honesty, I actually like this dress, Hina. I wish I could fit in it but I'm too tall to fit in this dress. It looks so comfortable." Mercedes said, smiling at the thought of herself in a dress like this. She thought the pink and gray color combination was a terrible mix, but it was comfortable, and better yet, men didn't pay attention to her when she wore this dress.

"I suppose, but I would rather wear something better than this dress. It's ugly, and I would like to look beautiful on my first date with Naruto-kun." Hinata said as she held her dress close to her chest.

"It's under a short notice, but I have something that can do the trick. Get dressed in your dress that you have in your hands. I'll go to my dorm and grab what will help you immensely." said Annette as she left Hinata and Mercedes alone for the moment.

Hinata got undressed from her nightgown from the previous night. It didn't take long for her to get into her dress that she wears on her days off in Konoha. When she was done, Mercedes looked at her with admiration.

"I could see why you wear as modest clothing as possible. I'd be lying if I said I'm not a little jealous of your body." Mercedes had no words to say. Hinata had no idea what to say about her body. She never thought anything of it. She was told by many of her peers that they were jealous of her body.

"You have a beautiful body, Hina. You have nothing to be ashamed of," Mercedes said, not with jealousy but with admiration.

"You don't give yourself enough credit, Mercie Chan. You're beautiful yourself. You have legions of admirers that rival me and Dorothea San." Hinata said as she sat across from her, waiting for Annette to come to her room.

"Most of those men look at the most superficial aspects of me and nothing else," Mercedes said, almost with clenched teeth.

"I don't blame you. Most of those men don't care about anything but superficial things," Hinata said contemptuously. She remembered how Mercedes was treated and how the only thing her admirers even cared about back home was her looks and nothing else, and they only looked at her as a piece of meat.

"The only thing they want is what they all want. They want me because of my crest, nothing more. These superficial men don't care about me as a person." Mercedes said with a bitterness. She hadn't been well-versed in the crest system, and she hadn't asked Mercedes about it because it bothered her. Annette came in the door, which stopped the conversation in its tracks.

Annette had makeup on her face; it was nothing that she was familiar with. She knew Annette loved using it on her face to make herself look prettier. Hinata didn't particularly care to do so, but anything that would make Naruto look at her more favorably, she would do it.

"I don't know, Ann. I really don't think Hina really needs makeup. I think she's beautiful regardless of whether she has makeup on or not." Mercedes said, generally meaning it. Hinata looks at Mercedes and can't help but think that she would look beautiful without it as well. She doesn't want Annette to waste all of her efforts, so she waited patiently as she allowed her to do her work. When she was done, she saw herself in the mirror. She didn't do much to put makeup on her face; it was just a touch here and there.

"Not much was needed, actually. You look beautiful even without makeup, Hina. imagine if we managed to find a dress for you with the makeup that you're currently wearing, you'd be irresistible." Annette said with a smile, thinking about how to make Hinata even more beautiful than she already is.

"I don't know, I think it's a little overboard. I think I'm fine how I look now." Hinata said, turning away in embarrassment. She wondered what Naruto was doing at the moment. Was he as nervous as she was?

When she was done, she bid farewell to her friends as they left her dorm. Before she left her dorm, she made sure to grab her basket that she had brought with her from Konoha, which had all the ingredients she would need to cook the lunch she had in mind for her and Naruto. She hoped that everything could go right today. She had to make it perfect. She had something special planned for the end. She hoped Naruto would be receptive to it. She thought about what her father would think if he knew what she had planned tonight. She had a smile on her face. She would do everything her father hated, and that's what made it the most satisfying. And what made it even better was that it was with Naruto, the person her father hates.

Though she has to cook her and Naruto's lunch, she went to the cafeteria and asked the chefs if she could borrow their cooking space. they gave the okay and Hinata started cooking their lunch.

Naruto was looking for any kind of clothes to wear. He couldn't wear his orange jumpsuit on a date; that would be terrible. He was looking through his entire room. It was a mess; it looked like a bomb had dropped.

He had never been on a date before, and he had no experience. He wanted to make Hinata know that she was not wasting her time by giving him a chance. What seemed like an eternity, which was actually 20 minutes, he found what he was looking for: the casual clothes that he normally wears on his day off in Konoha.

"Perfect," Naruto said with a smile. He quickly got dressed and left his dorm. All the girls were looking at him in the monastery.

"Is that Naruto?" asked a woman with short brown hair who was in her early twenties.

"Yes." Said a black-haired girl around the age of 18, who had short hair like her peer next to her.

"Damn, he's hot, and Hinata is the one he's going out with. I should've asked him when I had the chance." The brown-haired woman said regretfully. Naruto ignored her shallow fangirls; the last thing he wanted to deal with.

He saw other women looking at him as well, who looked like they wanted a piece of him. 

He waited near the cafeteria were they would agree to meet though what was he and Hinata going to eat for lunch? he had no idea he felt like an idiot.

It wouldn't be long for him to wait when he saw Hinata, who looked really nervous. She looked down as if hiding her face. Naruto did not understand why she was doing that.

"I'm sorry, Naruto-kun. I wanted to look beautiful on our date, and I couldn't find anything suitable. I'm sorry if I look so plain." Hinata said with embarrassment. He looked at her face; he could tell she was wearing makeup. In his eyes, she looked absolutely amazing, even without makeup. Hinata was like a goddess.

"Hm, where are we going?" Naruto asked nervously. He had no experience going on dates and wasn't familiar with the surrounding areas outside of the monastery. They had only been out of the monastery once since his transfer from Konoha. Hinata pointed at a location nearby. There were tables, and it was outside and isolated from where all the students were. They walked in silence. When they were done, they went to the furthest table and sat across from each other. Naruto had no idea what to say or what to do. He had never been alone with Hinata this long. Usually, when he was with her, it was with her teammates, especially that one time on the beetle mission. He blushed when he thought about that mission. When he saw how strong she was, he was mesmerized by her. He knew when he was 12 that he could never see Sakura out like that ever. That was 5 years ago when they were straight out of the academy when teammate and team 7 were going on missions together for the first time. To Naruto, it felt like a lifetime ago.

Naruto had no idea what to say. He felt like an idiot. 

"The weather certainly is nice, isn't it?" Hinata said, trying to stir up a conversation.

"It certainly is," Naruto replied.

Naruto and Hinata were eating in silence. Naruto wanted to say something, anything. He didn't want his girlfriend to be bored, but he didn't know about dates. He felt like an idiot; it should be obvious.

"So, how are your classes, Hinata-chan?" Naruto asked.

"I really enjoy my time here; the people in the Black Eagles are good people, well, there are some I would rather not be around, but other than that, they're all good people. Edel-chan is a great friend; I'm glad I was able to meet her again after 7 years," Hinata said happily. He wanted to know about how Hinata and Edelgard met, he decided he would ask another time.

"I feel the same way; I actually really like it here in the Golden Deer. I actually never enjoyed going to class until I came here. Yeah, I may have to deal with Kakashi Sensei as my professor, but that's not so bad. My classmates, with the exception of one, are fun to hang out with. It's everything that I wish I would have had back home." Naruto said, without realizing the loneliness that he had on his face, how, for the first time, he didn't have to keep his guard up.

"I hated the academy; the students were cruel, and the teachers were also cruel. They played favorites with students that performed better than others but didn't bother helping those who performed poorly. No matter how good my grades were, my father didn't think they were good enough. Here, at least, I'm away from judgmental eyes." Hinata replied honestly, which surprised Naruto, as he did not expect this from Hinata.

"I hated the academy too; the teachers were assholes. I was glad to be done with it. Though I do wonder sometimes, is being the Hokage truly something I want?" Naruto asked out loud, not realizing he wasn't speaking to himself in his head.

"You don't need to be Hokage, Naruto-kun, to prove anything to anyone. You've always been someone I've admired, long before you became a Shinobi. You never let anything get you down; you're proud, a failure now, until you've always been most people. If they were in your shoes, they would have given up, but you haven't." Hinata's cheeks were turning pink. He thought she was cute when she did that; he always did, and the way she was twiddling with her fingers, an old habit that she had broken years ago.

"You're so cute," Naruto said, smiling, which caused Hinata to blush even more.

"Please, Naruto-kun, I'm going to die of embarrassment," she said as she covered her face with both of her hands. But Naruto got close to her and removed them. No matter how many times he had seen her blushing face, he could not help but find her cute and beautiful.

"I'm at your mercy, my Hime. Your cuteness will be the death of me," Naruto said.Hinata giggled at Naruto's comment as she kissed him, not caring about anybody else. The world did not exist to them.

Then Naruto thought maybe their first date didn't have to be all fancy after all. They didn't have to say anything; they could just be in each other's company. He stopped thinking about how to make Hinata happy and decided just to enjoy her company because to him that was enough, and to Hinata, that was enough.

After they were done eating, they both decided to go to one of the courtyards in the monastery and decided to lay down their backs, looking at the sky. Naruto held Hinata's hand. This was a good day, he thought. Nothing fancy, but that's not so bad. He thought about other ways he could make Hinata happy, little did he know Hinata had plans on how to end their date.

Sasuke and Mercedes were currently in the cathedral. Mercedes was currently praying. Sasuke never said anything when she prayed to the goddess out of respect for her religious traditions. When she was done, she got up and smiled at Sasuke. They sat on the bench in the back. There was nobody in the cathedral at the moment, which was fine by Sasuke, especially if it meant avoiding those annoying fan girls.

"It's such a shame, Sasuke-kun, that people don't appreciate the beauty of this place, the place where we're sitting. It's where the Four Saints were formed when they went on their quest with Seiros to free the land from a tyrant whose name has long since faded from time. There's so much history here, and the students just don't appreciate it. I mean, they're offered an opportunity of a lifetime, yet..." Mercedes looked where the light was shining at the center of where a priest is usually reading scripture. Sasuke had never attended a service before, even back home, but this was different from the Sage of Six Paths ceremonies; this was different.

"I agree that it's a wasted opportunity of a lifetime; it's not often that you get to visit a foreign land with a foreign culture and customs. I think it's a waste not experiencing these things; most people back home will never have a chance to even see this place or appreciate its beauty. It's such a waste that none of the Konoha transfers, except myself, Naruto, and Hinata-san, even come here. There's so much history; I've only scratched the surface. It would take an entire lifetime to learn about the culture here." Sasuke looked at Mercedes, who had a smile on her face. She was happy that he cared.

"I appreciate you doing this, Sasuke-kun. I know these may be boring to you, but I appreciate it nevertheless." Mercedes said with a warm smile. He saw something in her eyes, loneliness, he thought. This was strange, considering Annette being her best friend, and Hinata being a really good friend to her. He had to say something to let her know that he wasn't bored; he actually enjoyed being in her company and doing the religious activities that she does on a weekly basis. He couldn't say anything; the words wouldn't leave his mouth. He forced them out; he couldn't let her get the wrong idea.

"I'm not bored; I can never be bored when I'm with you. I actually am enjoying myself. If I were by myself, it would be different, but since I'm with you, it's different." Sasuke admitted that the one thing he wouldn't tell her was that this wasn't the first time he attended the weekly ceremony of the Church of Seiros. He did it every Sunday since he first came to the monastery. He was bored when he first came, but seeing Mercedes, Her smile, her beautiful smile—it's the thing he remembers most about her. He had almost forgotten what it looked like in the five years since they departed. Being this close to her, he felt like he would melt; it was like being around the sun, being with Mercedes.

"That's so sweet of you to say, Sasuke-kun. Thank you, I appreciate it," Mercedes said, smiling. Every time he saw her smile, it was different. This one was one of appreciation. Did her admirers really not see the beautiful woman in front of them? Knowing that she had legions of admirers always angered Sasuke; the jealous rage he felt whenever anyone looked at her was all too familiar. He knew it was ridiculous, but what angered him most of all was how none of them—the so-called admirers—cared about who she was as a person. They only wanted one thing from her: her crest and any children she might bear. They didn’t care about her as a person.

“ I hate my crest. I wish I was never born with one ,” 17-year-old Mercedes said. No matter how many years had passed since he heard those words, they had not changed.

Rhea, the archbishop herself, appeared. She smiled warmly at everyone and then looked at Sasuke especially. Then she started to speak.

"Welcome to our weekly ceremony of the church. It is an honor to be here. I am the servant of the people. For this great institution that has served many in the millennia, I would like to welcome our new guest, Sasuke Uchiha." Rhea said warmly. At Sasuke, he felt nervous. Was he really the only new guest? He looked around. He couldn't show his nervousness, though. He had to be respectful. He couldn't make himself look like a fool or embarrass his friend. This was a sacred time for her, and he wouldn't defile it in any way.

Rhea started reading passages out loud, and he saw his friend listen intently. Sasuke did the same, listening to the stories of the goddess and her children. He heard Mercedes explain these stories in their talks, but it was not the same as hearing someone read them out loud. He was caught in a trance. There were many people in the service that he recognized, the most recognizable among them was the blue-haired girl Marianne, along with a few others. He didn't believe in the goddess, but he couldn't help but admire the ceremony and the words from the holy book. Part of him wanted to read himself, but the main joy that he gets out of listening to these scriptures is hearing his friend read them to him. Something about when Mercedes says it is different than how he hears it from others.

He missed Mercedes's company. The heartache that he felt when she left burned a gaping wound on his heart that he didn't know was there until she was gone. Being so close to her now, he felt the pull towards her even stronger than he did when he was 12. But he had never had the courage to tell her. Even now, despite being a man and not a boy, he didn't know if she would still see him as a boy because of their age gap. Telling her his feelings would ruin their friendship; he would bury them for her sake. He was listening eagerly to Rhea's voice as she read the scriptures.

When Rhea was done, she looked around for anyone who would be willing to read another one of the scriptures. It wasn't required to volunteer and read the scriptures out loud; it was completely optional. The priest or nun of the day would continue reading the passages that were relevant to the lesson for the day. Sasuke felt too nervous to even volunteer, but, like everything else about Mercedes, she amazed him when she volunteered.

From what he could gather from the looks of the audience, they weren't surprised that this was something she did frequently. Sasuke had seen that himself. She didn't have stage fright like Marianne did, who never read out loud. He had seen Dimitri do it a few times, but none of them compared to the woman that was reading the passage about the goddess blessing her children. He had heard the story so many times, but it never got old when he listened to it. He wanted to ask Mercedes what this passage meant. It told about her giving her wisdom to her children about love and duty, and how they were interchangeable. To not know the difference is to do wrong by your duty, and love is choosing the welfare of an individual over a nation or a family. There were so many different ways to look at it, but Sasuke didn't know which one was the correct one.

Regarding duty and love, they could be connected in one way or another, but there are times when they clash, where duty could be the death of love, or love could be the death of duty. However, the passage also talks about hate. Sasuke understood this; the passage was simple yet difficult to understand unless you read it multiple times. Perhaps this is because he's a non-believer. If he were to convert to the meaning, would it be different?

When she was done, she walked towards him and sat down. This question was burning in him; he would have to ask her later when they ever had the time. Right now, this was his time with his friend, unlike the last time he came here before rekindling their friendship. He's learned something new, despite hearing the same passage every Sunday since he arrived.

His own duty of vengeance is no different from the duty of love. At least, that's what he thinks. Though he doesn't believe that is likely the correct interpretation, he shoved the thought for now and decided to focus on the ceremony.

Hinata was extremely nervous; she couldn't believe she was actually going to do this. The sun was setting, and she didn't want their date to end yet; she wanted to end it on a high note. They were on their way back, and Hinata had something in mind that she wanted to do as another way to take advantage of the freedom that she now has.

"If you don't mind, Naruto-kun, I'd like to end our date on a high note." Hinata said seductively, causing Naruto to blush.

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked naively, and she loved that about him; he had no idea what she had in mind.

"I was thinking we could go to your dorm tonight." Hinata said with a low whisper, causing Naruto to shiver in excitement. She couldn't deny what Hilda said regarding her looks. Hinata could do any man she wanted if she wanted to. She had Naruto wrapped around her finger; it was exciting in a way. What she had in mind, she was going to have them have a night they wouldn't forget. The best thing about it was that nobody could stop her, not even her father.

"What would you like to do there?" Naruto asked naively. She loved that about Naruto; he could be so innocent.

"Let's just say it'll be something that we will both enjoy." Hinata said in a sexy, seductive voice as she reached her hand underneath his shirt. She couldn't believe she was doing it. The normally shy girl had never had this much courage before. Naruto was more shy than she was in this situation.

"Okay," Naruto said, not really understanding what she wanted. It didn't matter to her; he didn't need to know yet. They held each other's hands as they passed people they knew from their classes until they reached Naruto's dorm, located on the part of the monastery near the gardens. She was quivering with excitement and nervousness as they got closer and closer to his dorm. When they were at the entrance, Naruto opened the door, and Hinata looked at his room, which was disorganized and messy, but nothing she hadn't seen before. Naruto looked embarrassed.

"Sorry, it kind of looks like a mess." Naruto said nervously.

Hinata closed the door and locked it, performing a sound-sealed jutsu so that no one would be able to hear what she and Naruto were about to do.

"It doesn't really matter, actually. Where we are, nobody's going to pay attention unless they want to be castrated." Hinata said as she pushed Naruto onto his bed. He was surprised by her assertiveness.

She was on top of him, and Hinata was going to do something she hadn't done before up until this point, but it didn't matter; nobody would be watching them. She started to kiss his neck; Naruto was completely helpless. He had no idea how to react.

She felt something in his crotch and knew exactly what that was.

"Oh, you're being a really bad boy, aren't you?" Hinata said as she removed his jacket and threw it to the floor. Naruto, now knowing what she had in mind, let Hinata have her way with him. She removed his shirt completely, exposing his ripped stomach and chest. She would normally die of embarrassment, but she was pleased that she was the only one seeing his amazing body.

She felt Naruto's skin with her hands. This wasn't the first time she had seen him with his shirt off, but up close, alone, with no one to stop her, to get what she wanted, it was different. She licked his nipple, which caused him to moan. She went lower, where his hands were, and removed them slowly, as if to savor the moment. She knew Naruto's lack of clothing would make things awkward because she was the only one still fully clothed, but she wanted to savor the moment.

"Oh God, Hinata-chan," Naruto moaned as she touched his crotch area, playing around with it. She wasn't quite ready to take off his undergarments yet; she wanted him to savor this moment, just like she was. As much as he might have liked to touch his raw rod, she wanted Naruto to look strictly at her. She stopped doing what she was doing and removed the rest of his clothing, throwing it to the floor. His erection was fully erected, and it was big. She understood that it might not fit in her, but that didn't matter; she would make it fit.

Inspired by Dorothea's dance movements, she decided she was going to slowly remove her clothing to show herself off to Naruto. She couldn't believe she was doing this. She slowly removed her upper dress and dropped it to the floor, which caused Naruto to look at her with a lustful look. She did not wear a bra for this occasion for a reason. She did erotic movements like a dancer, provoking Naruto. She wanted him to truly desire her, wanting to take her time.

She slowly removed her lower sections of clothing and let them slip to the ground. The only clothing she had remaining was black underwear, which she noticed her boyfriend found sexually arousing, which pleased her due to her purposely choosing to wear a black thong. She slowly approached Naruto and crawled on the bed like a spider. Despite how she was appearing before Naruto, she was nervous, wanting to be sexually exciting for him. Naruto let her have her way with him, and she slowly went towards his erect member and stroked it. Naruto shivered at her simple touch, and she heard him say her name. It pleased her, knowing that a simple touch of her hand was enough to please her boyfriend, though she wanted more. She wanted him to squirm.

"Damn," Naruto blurted out as Hinata licked the tip of his rod. His head jerked back, and she decided to get bolder and slowly put his member inside her mouth. He felt his hands on the back of her head, and she wanted to take her time. It was only the tip at first, instead of putting it whole, she slowly licked his rod as she slowly sucked him off. She resisted her reflex to gag, not wanting to ruin their first time together. She continued to play around with his cock inside of her mouth, took it out, and spit on it, then licked his balls, which caused him to scream loudly in pleasure. She smiled, knowing that she was the one doing this and not some whore that Naruto would forget by the night's end.

She knew Naruto was about to cum, and she didn't want a single drop wasted. She felt him cum in her mouth, and she swallowed all of it, and whatever leaked out, she licked. She looked at Naruto, she let him take control.

she felt his right hand on her chest like a lustful beast Naruto sucked on her breast Naruto was neither gentle nor was he rough though she would be lying that she would refer for him to be rougher.

"Oh, please, be a little rougher," Hinata said, barely getting the words out as Naruto listened to her request. He squeezed her right breast hard with his right hand and sucked hard on her left. She didn't think it would be possible that Naruto could please her with a simple touch. Her fantasies—none them compared to the real thing.

She felt liquids come out of her breasts. She screamed, she had heard from Ino, who herself had experienced sex before, how pleasurable it felt. She didn't think she would imagine it could feel as good as she was feeling now.

"Hearing you moan is like music to my ears. Don't hold back, my Hime," Naruto said as he put his index finger underneath her underwear and started to insert his index finger into her vagina. She did not hold back as Naruto moved in and out, and it felt like torture in a way. She felt so good, but what she wanted more than anything was for his rod to be inside her. She felt something coming out and then screamed again as she released fluids that soaked her underwear. Naruto removed it and threw it across the room, fully exposing herself.

Naruto put his hand on her cheek. He wanted to say something, but she had to reassure him.

"It's all right, Naruto-kun. The pain will pass."Hinata said reassuringly. Naruto slowly inserted his member inside of her entrance. She moaned in pain. It was always painful the first time. She was told it would pass. She felt blood come out. She was happy that Naruto was her first. She felt tears fall. Naruto wiped them away with his right hand.

"Tonight, I want you to forget everything that you've been through, all the bad things. I want you to forget and only focus on me." Naruto said to her affectionately.

"The same for me, Naruto-kun. Whatever pain you've gone through, I want you to forget for this moment. Nothing else matters." Hinata said as Naruto kissed her. He was slow when he was thrusting, and she couldn't moan due to Naruto kissing her with more passion than she'd ever felt from him. At this point, it was only a day, and it was almost as if Naruto was trying to prove to her how much he cares about her. Her heartbeat rapidly, she never thought it would ever happen. She never thought she'd ever be making love with the man that she has been in love with since she was a little girl.

The pain started to reside gradually, as if reading her mind, he went faster. She grabbed tightly on his back as he continued to move in and out. The pleasure she was feeling was nothing like she imagined; it was nothing like the other things that they did together. She felt like she had gone to heaven. Naruto moaned her name as he went faster, she felt him kiss her neck. She had no idea how she was going to be able to move tomorrow, but what happened tomorrow was hardly relevant. What mattered was Naruto himself.

She was feeling herself at her limit; she knew Naruto was as well. She was disappointed it was ending so fast, but she knew that since this was their first time, they wouldn't be able to make love as long as she would have wanted. She tried to savor this moment; she tried to hold back as long as possible. She wanted the first time that she ever had an orgasm from her boyfriend to be a moment to remember. Naruto, as if reading her mind, was doing the same. She was glad she used the anti-conception jutsu; such a convenient technique at a time like this. She told him to go faster, and he did so without her saying anything, as her moaning was her speaking her mind. She couldn't think any rational thoughts; the only thing that mattered was the moment.

It was clumsy how they were making love. It was clumsy how Naruto was making love to her, but that's what made it so special. Naruto, along with Hinata, are an experience that nobody could ever claim. Their first time, this would always be their moment. Their bodies were mashing against each other; she knew the time was coming. Soon, she would cum, and so would Naruto.

"Hinata-chan" Naruto moaned as he thrust deep into her womb.

"Naruto-kun" Hinata moaned.

They both collapsed after about an hour and a half of lovemaking. She wanted to do more, but she knew they were both too tired. She smiled, and so did Naruto. They were facing each other, her hair was messy, but she didn't care, and neither did he.

"That was amazing. I can't believe we both did that," Naruto said, hiding his reddened face.

"Yes, it was quite a night to remember," Hinata smiled.

"You deserve the world, my hime. I would do anything for you," Naruto said as he buried his head on her chest. She wrapped her arms around him. She wanted to tell him she loved him, but she wasn't ready yet, not at this stage of their relationship. She heard him snoring, and he was asleep.

"I love you, Naruto-kun. I wish I could tell you while you're awake, but you always will be loved by me, as long as I live," Hinata said quietly. She felt sleep take her, and she fell asleep dreaming of the future.

Ingrid was doing her usual training routine knocking down dummy after dummy trying to get better at her technique that she had used on Hinata had she been one second faster she could have won even though she isn't bitter that she lost their first sparring match she wanted to get stronger cuz Hinata wasn't weak. None of her classmates dared approach her when it came to her training regimen; nobody except Dimitri even dared approach her in such a intense session. 

But these lifeless dummies were not doing it for her it had been a few days since she sparred with Hinata she wanted to spar with her again and Naruto it was so exciting when she starred with them only Dimitri is capable of giving her a good fight she has not won that many of their sparring matches he was stronger than she was she had to rely more on her Superior speed to win in her duels and even then speed was not everything. 

She was so focused on her training that she didn't pay attention as two footsteps were behind her. 

“It's almost lunch time and you're still training?”asked Dorothea she looked then saw it was Naruto with his boyish grin. 

“How did your date with Hinata go?”Ingrid asked it been three days since Naruto and Hinata talked and became boyfriend and girlfriend. She wanted to know how her friends we're doing even though Hinata and Ingrid had barely exchanged words she would still like to know how she was doing. 

“it went great it was just a simple lunch date though.”Naruto said embarrassed. 

“There's nothing wrong with something simple for your first date.”Dorothea said. 

“I agree but that's not all you did right?”Ingrid asked. 

“Sorry Ingrid Chan there are some things I can't divulge.”Naruto said which caused Ingrid to blush knowing that what Naruto was implying.

“Hm I was wondering would you mind sparring for a bit before we head to the cafeteria?”Ingrid asked him. 

Naruto was excited this hearing about a sparring match she had only sparred with him a few times she was eager to see more what Naruto can do the strange techniques that she had seen the people from Konaha use she wanted to see what Naruto could do.

“Naruto I don't want you to hold back when we fight this time.”Ingrid said serious as she with Naruto's assistance along with Dorothea move the practice dummies out of the way to clear so they could both spar in the sparring arena. Naruto as usual took a short wooden sword to simulate him having a Kanai. Ingrid took her weapon of choice. 

“I'll mediate the match just don't hurt yourselves now.”Dorothea said as she did a hand motion motioning for the match to begin. Unlike Hinata who was hesitant Naruto went on the offensive immediately. She saw Naruto do strange looking hand signs that she and only seen a handful of times and she saw another Naruto up here. 

She heard about the shadow clone technique but she never thought she would see it up close she couldn't tell which Naruto was the real one. She got in an defensive stance as the Naruto to her left tried to strike at her back Ingrid deflected his blow knocking him down the second Naruto lunged at her she knocked him down by tripping him with a sweep of her Lance. The second one dissipated. She looked and she couldn't find the first one so she knocked down the first one first but then she saw five more Naruto's come at her.

She had no idea which one was real the first one tried to hit her at her chest she barely managed to avoid his attack as Ingrid knocked him down the clone dissipated. The second one try to strike to her left Ingrid knocked him down and dissipated the right one tried to attack her from the air Ingrid was knocked back. Behind her had a blade to her throat she had lost.

“I was not able to tell which one was the real you.”Ingrid said feeling like a fool. They all disappeared and the one that held the blade at her throat was not the real Naruto a shadow clone. 

“I'm sorry you told me not to hold back and I think I might have went a little overboard.”Naruto said laughing nervously. 

“You too could have put each other in the hospital sheesh it's a good thing she wasn't familiar with your techniques next time you two spar though I don't see that happening Ingrid doesn't lose the same way twice.”Dorothea warned. 

“That was exciting I mean someone that doesn't know any  jitsu to be able to do as well as you have against me I'm impressed Ingrid Chan I really did struggle.”Naruto said embarrassed. 

Hinata was even more difficult to deal with but then again she had a different fighting style the Naruto they were both stronger than she was she felt so weak. She was also excited at the same time if she could spar with Naruto and Hinata she could get stronger faster. Then she heard her stomach growl why out of all the things she thought. 

“Come Hinata Hime has something amazing for lunch for all of us she's made enough for 6 people. Would you mind joining us Ingrid Chan?”asked Naruto to eat with Dorothea, Naruto and Hinata that didn't sound so bad. 

“I would love to.”Ingrid said Naruto helped her up and the trio cleaned up the sparring arena they went to the cafeteria where their friends were.

Mercedes was enjoying what Hinata had made. She was happy that she was able to enjoy these moments with her friend again. It had been five years since Hinata left, crying. Hinata was someone that Mercedes went to when she needed someone to listen to her. Hinata was happy too. Naruto and she recently started dating. She thought they both deserved happiness after what they had gone through in that village. Every time she thinks of Konoha, she feels bitterness. The village reminds her too much of the home that she left behind.

"This is really good, Mercie Chan. I missed your cinnamon rolls," Hinata said, thinking nostalgically of the time that she was in Konoha.

"I'm glad you enjoy them, Hina. It almost feels like no time has passed seeing each other again," Mercedes said, smiling happily.

"I missed you. I couldn't talk to anyone else about what I was going through at that time. You're like an angel, and when you were gone, I didn't know what to do," Hinata said, as she stopped touching her food.

"He missed you, you know," Hinata said, referring to Sasuke, whom she had no idea.

"I missed him too. He was a great friend to me, other than yourself, Ino, and Naruto. Everybody looked at me in Konoha with suspicion or as a tool to be used. He was the exception," Mercedes thought about everyone that she ever interacted with, other than the few people that she just mentioned. She was treated like an enemy.

"I noticed you've been acting strange around Sasuke-san ever since you two met each other again. Is anything wrong?" Hinata asked. Mercedes had no idea how to respond. She was still having a difficult time seeing Sasuke as a man when the last time she saw him, he was a boy. She didn't want to talk about this subject. She wanted to change the subject to something else.

Thankfully, there was an interruption. Naruto arrived with Dorothea and Ingrid.

"Mercedes-san, I know it's been a few weeks, but I'm glad to see you again. It's nice to see a friendly face that I know," Naruto said politely. He was one of the few people that defended her when the villagers called her a witch for praying to the goddess. When Sasuke defended her, people stopped calling her a witch, even though they still gave her a hateful glare when Sasuke wasn't around.

"It's a pleasure to see you again, too, Naruto," she replied.

"I didn't know you knew her, Naruto," said Ingrid, surprised.

"Well, I don't know her as well as Sasuke or Hinata-chan, but I have fond memories of her. She's one of the few people that didn't treat me as a doormat," Naruto said, which caused Ingrid and Dorothea to look in shock.

"Wow, what a bunch of assholes," said Dorothea, not hiding her feelings towards the people treating Naruto the way they did. Though she doesn't know the full story, Mercedes doesn't either, but she thought it was disgusting.

"So, what's this food that you made this time, Hinata-chan?" Naruto asked hungrily, eager to see what she made.

It's your favorite,” Hinata said warmly. Naruto was excited; Mercedes hasn't had ramen since she left Konoha, and it was the kind that Naruto normally eats, which was Mercedes' favorite. 

“Wow, that smells really good,” said Ingrid, her mouth watering. 

“I’m going to die if I don’t eat this now! If it smells as good as it tastes, I'm in for a treat,” said Dorothea, who doesn't normally care about how food tastes because of her upbringing. 

Naruto, because he was around so many women, ate slowly. Mercedes wouldn't have minded either way, but Naruto, when it came to Hinata and now his two friends from the Black Eagles and the Blue Lions, took his time. This reminded her of when Naruto, Sasuke, and she ate together; those were times that she was fond of. 

“Damn, I never expected ramen to taste this good! Does all ramen taste like this?” Dorothea asked as she resisted the urge not to care about eating properly. 

Ingrid took a bite and almost had the same reaction. 

“Wow! I wonder what other food Hinata can make. If this is amazing, what other stuff can you make, Hinata?” asked Ingrid. Hinata blushed at her praise. 

“I'm glad you like what I made, Ingrid-san,” Hinata said. She was happy that Ingrid and she were hitting it off; even though they had just spoken, she could see a strong friendship building between them. 

She heard footsteps behind her and saw that it was Sasuke, who looked at the food that was being served. 

“There's enough for you too, Sasuke-san, if you wish,” Hinata offered. He sat down and accepted, not wanting to be rude. He said nothing before Dorothea spoke. 

“You're not quite what I expected, Sasu,” Dorothea said. Naruto laughed at Dorothea's nickname for Sasuke. 

“I'm sorry, what is that?” Sasuke asked, embarrassed. 

“Dorothea-chan gives everyone she meets a nickname if she finds them interesting enough. You should feel honored,” Naruto said. 

“Well, as long as she isn't a fangirl, I don't care,” Sasuke said. 

“Fangirls are annoying; I would agree on that one,” Dorothea said. 

“But don’t you have a legion of fanboys and fangirls?” asked Sasuke, surprised. 

“They're mostly harmless, thankfully, though the overzealous ones could be problematic at times,” Dorothea answered. 

“Lucky; the fangirls I have to deal with are insufferable,” Sasuke said. 

“I can't stand them. I think they're obnoxious and annoying. At least your biggest fangirl isn't in our class,” Mercedes said, not hiding her dislike of Sakura. She might have changed in the past five years, but it was difficult for her to get over her dislike after the way she treated her when she was in Konoha. 

“I'm sorry, but who are you talking about?” asked Ingrid. 

“Yeah, I'm curious. Oh, don't tell me it's who I think it is,” asked Dorothea. 

“Yes, at least the banshee has kept her mouth shut; I barely know she's there most of the time,” said Hinata, gritting her teeth, barely able to hide her disdain for the pink-haired girl from Team 7. 

“Okay, I still have no idea what you're talking about. Is she really that bad?” asked Ingrid. Dorothea was wondering the same thing. 

“Let's not talk about her, please. Let's just focus on enjoying this meal that Hinata-san has gone through the trouble of making for us,” Sasuke said, not wanting to discuss her. 

“Sasu, I am curious: how come you didn't choose the Black Eagles? I think Edie would have welcomed you with open arms,” Dorothea asked. 

“My reasons are personal,” he looked towards Mercedes. 

“If I’d known an old friend of mine was in the Blue Lions, I would have chosen them, no matter what. My reasoning for choosing Dimitri is personal, Dorothea-san,” Sasuke said respectfully. 

“Fair enough; you're not like I imagined you being, Sasu. I hope we could be on friendly terms even if we're not in the same class,” Dorothea said. 

“Since you're not a fangirl and neither is Ingrid-san, I'll think about it,” Sasuke said as he finished the meal that Hinata made. 

“Thank you, Hinata-san; your cooking is as good as usual,” Sasuke said. 

“You're welcome, Sasuke-san,” Hinata replied. 

“You know, it's nice for us all to be friends,” Mercedes said happily.

“I agree we may not all be in the same houses, but we can all be friends.” Naruto looked at his girlfriend, who smiled warmly at him.

“Best of all, those old fuckers can't stop me and Hinata-chan from dating,” Naruto said with a boyish grin.

“Naruto-kun, language,” said Hinata, which caused Naruto to realize where he was.

“Sorry, Hinata-chan, I got a little too passionate in public,” Naruto said apologetically. Hinata smiled happily at him; she had never seen him this happy.

“Oh my Hime, I have great ideas for our next date,” Naruto said. They were in their own world. Mercedes couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to have a boyfriend.

“You do know you have an audience, right?” asked Sasuke teasingly, which caused them both to turn away and blush.

“My Hime, what does it mean?” asked Dorothea.

“It means princess,” Mercedes answered.

“Oh, so adorable! Maybe I should call you Hinaa Hime,” Dorothea said, which caused Hinata to blush. Naruto thought it was adorable.

“I'm not going to lie; I find it cute,” Ingrid said, which caused Hinata to blush even more.

“Okay, I would stop that now; our friend may die of embarrassment at this rate,” said Mercedes.

“I'm sorry, but me and my boyfriend would like to have some alone time, if you catch my meaning,” Hinata said as Naruto and Hinata left.

“Those two are so cute together,” said Dorothea, happy that Naruto and Hinata weren't just friends.

“I take it you two are the reason they're currently dating?” asked Sasuke.

“Well, Naru suggested for all of us to hang out together. Ingrid met with Hinata; they had a sparring match together, and well, the rest is history,” Dorothea said, giving the short version.

“Well, it's about time! I can't believe it took five years for the idiot to admit he likes her,” Sasuke said. Mercedes knew this as well, though she wouldn't tell anyone this—except Sasuke, of course, when they were alone.

“I may not know Hinata much, but I like her. I would like to get to know her more,” Ingrid said.

“Why not spar with her? That's how me and Naruto became friends,” said Sasuke.

“Wait, your traditions are just like the ones in my homeland?” asked Ingrid.

Sasuke shook his head. “No, but I'm familiar with your traditions. The more you spar with someone, the more you get to know them. For me and Naruto, we were on the same wavelength. Even though he always lost to me in the academy, he never stopped; he got up and tried again and again. It wasn't until Team 7 was formed that he started to catch up to me. If you wish to get to know someone, it's best that you spar with them for a long period of time. You can learn a lot about someone by the way they fight. No words are needed. I believe that is the best way to get to know Hinata-san.”

Sasuke was giving Ingrid advice. Considering how different Hinata and Ingrid were in temperament, she wondered if it would work.

“Thank you, Sasuke! I'll do just that. I'll ask her tomorrow if she would like to spar,” Ingrid said eagerly.

Everyone left one by one until it was only Sasuke and Mercedes. It was awkward.

“Would you like to do the usual?” Sasuke asked, referring to the lessons that they did back home.

“It's been a long time, Sasuke-kun. We may have to start from the beginning,” Mercedes said, embarrassed.

“I wouldn't mind doing that. As long as I'm with you, that's all that matters to me.” Sasuke turned away, hiding his blushing face.

“I would love that. I would love to continue teaching you about the goddess of wisdom,” she said, thinking about the past when she taught Sasuke as much as she could about her religion. She didn't even know if he remembered most of what she taught.

“Without you, I don't understand the goddess's teachings. If it isn't too much trouble, I wouldn't mind learning again from the beginning,” Sasuke said.

“Of course! I'd love to,” Mercedes said. They both left the table. Whatever she thought would probably go away with time. Sasuke was a friend; she didn't need it for their relationship to be anything more than that. She had Annette, she had Hinata—what did she need a boyfriend for? Mercedes thought she felt silly. Sasuke was a friend, and she needed to stop acting like a teenage girl with a crush. Though it was still difficult, she wondered if she saw Sasuke as a boy or a man. That was a question she hadn't completely come to terms with yet. She didn't know who to talk to about it. When there is a chance she would like to talk to Hinata about it, but for now, she would focus on their lessons.

Chapter Text

Sakura was trying not to draw attention to herself. She knew she wasn't liked by her classmates. Hinata made it no secret by treating her like a pest. This set an example to everyone. Hinata was overwhelmingly popular, and as a result, Sakura wasn't treated well. This pissed her off because she did nothing to these people. But then again, Edelgard gave her blessing. Shouldn't that have been enough? Frustrated, Sakura destroyed a practice dummy. Damn Sasuke. She couldn't believe she ever wasted her time with him. Now she regrets everything she had done. She wasted all her time pursuing him, and for what? It had been three months since she had transferred, and she was still not one step closer to getting the respect of any of her classmates.

She didn't pay attention to the footsteps behind her. When she looked around, it was Edelgard. She had to calm herself down. If there was anyone she could not want to look pathetic in front of, it was her house leader, one of the few people that respected her.

"Do you need me for something, Edelgard-sama?" asked Sakura.

"I was wondering why you haven't sparred with any of your classmates yet. You've been here for three months. I know you're capable, Sakura-san. I just want to know why," Edelgard asked disappointedly.

"It doesn't seem like anyone wants to even try to talk to me. How can I ask them for a sparring match if they won't even speak to me?" Sakura asked respectfully, trying not to anger her house leader by saying something disrespectful.

"It's because you haven't earned their respect. If you want them to stop treating you the way they have, you're going to have to go out of your way to earn their respect. You haven't done that. I'm disappointed, Sakura-san. I know you are capable. Whatever grievances you have with Hinata, you need to put them aside. You're not required to like each other. What I would like is to see everyone in this class succeed. It'd be a waste of your talent if you lingered here doing nothing. If you wish to get stronger, you have to spar with others. Casper and Petra would be open to spar with you if you just asked." Edelgard said. She wanted to kick herself. Why didn't she consider that? She feels like an idiot.

"But they prefer to spar with Hinata. Why would they want to do it with me?" Sakura asked her house leader, trying not to anger her.

"It wouldn't hurt to ask. Casper is willing to spar with anyone that's willing to spend the time to do so. Petra is open to spar with anyone as long as she's treated with respect. Ferdinand, who mistakenly thinks I'm his rival, will be open too. There are those in other houses that would be open to do so if you put forth the effort, Sakura. This is not Konoha. As long as you're willing to put the effort, if you simply ask, they will accept your offer as a way to test themselves. You're not going to get better otherwise." What Edelgard said held a lot of weight. She was never told any of this back home. Things were so different that it felt like she was on a different planet.

"Can we start with you sparring with me, then? If it's not too much trouble." Sakura turned away, embarrassed.

"Gladly. But I warn you, I will not hold back, and I won't hold back on my critiques." Edelgard said as she, with Sakura's help, cleaned the sparring arena. She picked up a wooden Axe while Sakura got into her stance with her Taijutsu stance, which was taught to her by her mentor, Tsunade.

Things were tense. Sakura did not want to leave a bad impression on Edelgard. She was cautious about charging at her head-on. She knew about Edelgard's techniques, even if she didn't know any jutsu. She was still a formidable opponent. The only other person who could even give her a fight without it being a one-sided beatdown was Hinata. As much as she hated to admit it, Hinata outclassed her, even if her confidence said otherwise.

She waited for Edelgard to make the first move. She was sweating; Edelgard was calm and confident. The moment of truth arrived, and she made her first move. Edelgard moved swiftly—she was so fast that it was difficult for Sakura's eyes to comprehend what she just saw. She moved as fast as a cheetah. Sakura had never seen someone move this fast without jutsu. She would be a dangerous enemy, especially if she were to get the same kind of training Sakura had.

Fortunately, Sakura had experience with combat, something none of her classmates had, except for those from Team 8. Edelgard appeared behind her, and Sakura couldn't believe it. She moved as fast as her legs could possibly carry her. 

It was useless. When she tried to increase her speed with a technique taught to her by her mentor, Edelgard caught up to her almost instantly. What the hell was she fighting against?

Another thing that Sakura couldn't believe was that her house leader was using techniques that she shouldn't be able to use. She was employing a taijutsu technique that shouldn't be possible unless she had training. Edelgard moved faster than Sakura could with her enhanced speed and struck hard at Sakura's stomach. She almost puked; it was so painful. She had never been hit so hard and almost collapsed on the ground. Edelgard didn’t relent; she struck again from behind. Sakura tried to get up using her elbows, but Edelgard stopped the match, knowing that there was no reason to continue.

Sakura was barely able to breathe. She had never been hit as hard as she did. She lost. She felt ashamed; she had lost so easily. She felt so weak and pathetic.

“Do you know why you lost, Sakura-san?” asked Edelgard.

She thought about it. She had underestimated her opponent, and not to mention, she had neglected her training. She had not taken the opportunity to spar with any of her classmates—people that could have helped make her stronger, even if she did lose. Naruto and Hinata had gotten increasingly stronger by sparring with their peers. Sakura didn't do anything of the sort. She was as weak and as useless as she was when she was 12. She felt like a pathetic child.

“I was neglectful of my training, and I underestimated you,” Sakura answered.

“There’s no shame in admitting your weaknesses. What are you going to do to rectify your mistake?” Edelgard asked.

“To swallow my pride and ask for my classmates to spar with me. To train every day and not neglect my training, and not underestimate my opponents, regardless of who they are,” Sakura answered.

“Good. Here, let me help you up,” Edelgard said as she offered Sakura her hand. She took it. It was painful to get up.

“It’s fortunate there’s still time for you to rectify your mistake. The last thing I would like is for you to be a burden on us during the Eagle and the Lion when I know you could be much more than you are,” her house leader said respectfully. She was disappointed because of Sakura's potential and how she had squandered it by doing nothing. Sakura vowed she was never going to do it again.

“I don’t deserve your time, Edelgard-sama,” Sakura said, feeling unworthy in being in her house leader's presence.

“I would not be a good house leader if I didn’t help my classmates. I have to set an example for everyone, and that includes you, Sakura. We may not be friends; I don’t know if we ever will be. But that does not mean I don’t want you to succeed. In the world I desire, I want everyone to have that same opportunity, even people that I may not want to be around.” Edelgard was taking this time despite the fact that she didn’t have to, and she may not personally like Sakura. That says a lot about her character. How much different would Sakura's life have been had she simply joined Dimitri's class just to be around Sasuke? How much time would she have wasted on petty nonsense, especially since Sasuke would never return her affections? Especially with that Mercedes woman? His eyes would always be on her. Always..

She couldn't imagine ever making that choice. It would have been foolish, and she was glad she never made that decision. She was tired of being a weak and useless fool. She wanted to take her life into her own hands, and she realized she had wasted three months by not stepping outside her comfort zone.

"I'm not going to lie; losing the way I did hurt my pride," Sakura admitted.

"A bit of humility is always good for all of us. Even I could use some humility from time to time. Take what I said into consideration. Rest today, and when you’re fully recovered, go find anyone who is willing to spar with you. Even if you lose, that experience is still more valuable than doing nothing," Edelgard said, finishing her thoughts before leaving Sakura alone.

She wasn’t going to lose like that again. She would challenge anyone willing to accept, and once she felt confident, she would challenge Edelgard again.

Rising to her feet, she headed to the cafeteria. She would follow Edelgard's advice and prove to her peers in Konoha that she wasn't a weak and useless girl. She vowed that one day she would gain their respect. For now, though, she was in pain and needed to eat and rest for the remainder of the day.

Sasuke was meditating in the pond where people usually fish. Luckily, there was no one there at the moment. He meditated there due to how peaceful it was; there was a lot on his mind. So much on his mind that he thought about the feelings he had for his friend. He had buried them, but when he met her again, they only resurfaced stronger. 

Even though he felt like he should stay away from her, he couldn't even do that. After three months of meeting her again, their friendship continued like nothing happened. He had not talked about his feelings to anyone because he didn't want anyone to get involved.

He heard footsteps behind him he saw green haired girl.Her eyes were also green, and her hair was in a strange style compared to how Sasuke usually sees girls. Her hair was at the front, unlike most other girls, who usually wore their hair at the back. She dressed modestly, more so than most other girls he had seen. There was an otherworldly presence about her that he couldn't explain.

The girl noticed that he was watching her.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I spaced out." said the green-haired girl. How did he miss someone like this? He had been in the monastery for three months and he didn't notice a girl like this was here. There's no way someone like this wouldn't have appeared on his radar.

"It's not a problem," said Sasuke awkwardly.

"Are you Sasuke Uchiha?" asked the girl with green hair.

"Yes, I am. No offense, but I hope you're not a fan girl." Sasuke remarked. The girl giggled at that.

"Oh, I can never be a fangirl. I don't even know what that means."Another girl who wasn't a fangirl, this was something he didn't mind at all.

"What is your name?" Sasuke asked her.

"Flayn" she answered. He couldn't help but notice that this girl seemed much older than she looked; he couldn't explain why the way she carried herself, the way she spoke, seemed to be of someone much older than her 17 years.

"Something on your mind, Sasuke?" asked Flayn.

"Yeah, I was wondering why I haven't seen you before." Sasuke asked her. He noticed a girl's tense but she quickly changed her expression.

"My big brother doesn't like it when I talk to people; he's a little overprotective." She has a brother; no wonder he thought.

"Especially doesn't like it when boys try to hit on me or ask me out on dates." She giggled as if remembering all the times her brother chased away any potential admirers of hers.

"Well, lucky me; I don't have any interest in you in that way." Sasuke remarked.

"Sasuke, if you don't mind my asking, are the rumors true about you and Mercedes?" Sasuke had no idea what she was talking about.

"What do you mean, what rumors?" he said, his face turning red with embarrassment.

"Maybe it's nothing, I'm not opposed to the idea love is a very complicated thing and it can't be explained. Nor is it rational." The girl was speaking as if she knew from experience; the more she spoke, the more Sasuke picked up. She was much older than she appeared.

"Love, even if what you say is true, we're friends; that will not change," Sasuke said, not wanting to hope that they could be anything more than friends. Part of Mercedes will always see him as a boy, like a little brother, not something more than that.

"It's not rational, Sasuke. It's not supposed to be there's nothing wrong with you loving her."Why was he comfortable talking about this in front of a stranger like Flayn? Something about her made him feel comfortable for some reason. In fact, he feels like he's been getting softer since he came here.

“She was wiser than her appearance indicated; she had an innocent-looking appearance, but she was anything but innocent in her eyes. He could see years of pain and loneliness; he didn't have to be a Hyuga to see how lonely this girl was.

"I noticed you were eyeing the pond over there," Sasuke remarked, changing the subject.

"Oh yeah, well you see, there are some really tasty fish I want to catch in there, but my brother won't let me fish for them."That's what she likes.

"I suppose I can catch some for you, it shouldn't be too much trouble, Flayn-san"Sasuke said the girl lit up.

"Really Sasuke, you're willing to do that?"

The girl asked him.

"yeah just let's keep this between us. I wouldn't want to be killed by your brother."The girl giggled at that.

"Of course it'll be just between us. Sasuke" Flayn smiled happily.

Sasuke asked the man if he could borrow a fishing rod, which he handed it to him. Sasuke didn't have much experience fishing; the girl sat by him as if waiting for him to give it a try. He did what his father had instructed when he was a child about fishing: he waited patiently and then a fish bit into the bait that he put on the fishing rod. He pulled it, which was a heavy one with enough force. He forced it up and it was a gigantic fish. The girl was excited.

"Thank you Sasuke, I'm looking forward to eating this. You know the rumors about you; they're not true."

He was confused as to what Flayn was getting at.

"They say you're cold  I don't see that you're much more than that. Much more, I wish I could be your friend, though my brother wouldn't allow it."The girl said sadly. He felt comfortable around this girl, not in the same way he felt around Mercedes. He felt a kindred spirit. She was lonely. Would it be such a bad thing to have another friend?

It didn't matter that she was at the opposite gender; there's nothing in the law that says a man and a woman can't be friends.

"We could be friends if you want, We don't have to tell anyone." The girl looked conflicted.

"You be willing to keep it even from your"she was almost smiling when she was about to say.

"Me and Mercie we're just friends we're not"the girl giggled as if she thought it was funny.

"Oh Sasuke of course I'll be your friend though we can't tell brother of course."The day was about to end.

"I'm sorry, but I have to go now. It was nice meeting you." said Flayn as she walked away and left.

The next day 

Claude was lying down on the ground in the garden, in the shade near the golden deer classroom. Reading about the history of the founding of the land of Fire, he wanted to throw his book in frustration because he couldn't concentrate, not with Ino in front of him.

"You know it's such a waste, Claude, for you to read alone when show me around the monastery. I've been here for a few months, but I barely know this place. It wouldn't be too much to ask for you to show me, wouldn't it?" Ino said.

He put away his book, knowing that he wouldn't get no for an answer.

"Why me in particular? There are others who can show you around," asked Claude. She laughed as if it was the stupidest question to ask.

"It's because you seem to know a lot. I see you read a lot of history about whatever. I can barely read any book in your language, or maybe I'm just looking for an excuse to spend time with you." Ino teased.

He would be lying if he didn't find Ino beautiful in everything she wore. Luckily, she wasn't like Hilda, who would likely get him to do something he wouldn't normally like to do.

"I don't know what interesting places I could show you around here. There's only so much I could show you around the monastery," Claude said, not understanding why she would be interested in him showing her around. Of all people, he found her intriguing in the three months he had gone to the same school with her, but he didn't think anything would come of it. The transfer students, with exceptions, didn't really show an interest outside of classes, learning about the monastery or its inhabitants.

"Well, I wouldn't mind starting to learn more about the places we visit. It may not be the most exciting thing for most people, but this place has always fascinated me, even as a child. I've heard a lot about this place from my father. The stone walls here—I can't help but think, what are they made of? The history behind this place is fascinating. I would like to learn more, and considering you read so much, I think you'd be able to tell me more than anyone." Ino didn't seem to be the person who would be interested in learning about the monastery or its history. Claude felt like a fool; he hid his true self with a smile or a sly remark, but this Ino woman had secrets herself that he was interested in learning about.

"Well, how about we start with where the statue of the saints is in the cathedral," Claude said, as he got up with minor difficulty due to how long he had been lying on the grass.

"The statue of the saints is an interesting choice. Okay, let's go," Ino said. As they walked past everyone who was making comments about her and Claude walking together, he ignored the comments. It would be about 30 minutes before they got to the cathedral.

The first statue of the saints was Indech. He was in a pose, reading his bow and arrow. The armor he wore in the statue was something that was not what soldiers wear in the modern era. It was hard to describe. Claude had read multiple descriptions about Indech. He wore a helmet on his head and was known to command loyalty among his men in battle.

"So that's Indech The Immovable. Wow, I wonder what he looks like underneath that helmet he wore." Ino commented in amazement. Claude couldn't help but agree. What did he look like?

"Why was he called the Immovable?" asked Ino.

"Because he would not be moved, no matter the situation. Anyone who faced him faced certain death, at least according to what I've read. He was the most skilled archer of the age, and not to mention whenever there was a debate with any of his comrades, he couldn't be swayed. Despite his stubbornness, he earned the loyalty of his men. Thousands died in his name, and thousands to this day, even in my home country, love him. His descendants are rumored to be a lot like him, though I find that hard to believe, considering a man of his reputation," said Claude. Then he looked at the other one next to him.

Macuil The Wind Caller. Not much was known about him. Even less was known than about Indech. His appearance, from the statue, his pose of holding a sword to the ground, and him wearing a robe with a hat covering his head, he had a look of bitterness and sadness on his face, not the fierce warrior that Indech was described to be.

"Wow, I've heard a lot about him. A lot of the strategies used today, even in my homeland, come from him. I never thought I would see a statue of Macuil The Wind Caller," said Ino, amazed by the look of the statue. It would look as good as new, but then again, whatever stone it was made out of must have been a material that is now lost to time. They went to the right side for the last two statues.

The first of them was Cichol, the hammer of judgment.

"Wow, I'm not going to lie, I can imagine him being handsome," said Ino.

"That's not what he looked like, at least I don't believe that. I mean, the way he's holding the spear, his appearance, I don't know. Something tells me that's not what he would look like. Also, the hat that he has on his head. It was common for the nobility of that era to wear. I can't see him fighting in that in battle," Claude said.

"Come on, Claude-kun, you know better than anyone that all of these saints look the way they do because it makes them look more saintly. I could actually see Cichol wearing this in battle, as he commands his troops. What I've read from his profile, what little exists, he was the paragon of order and discipline and was hostile to anyone that was disloyal to Seiros. He was as loyal as they come. You know, he kind of reminds me of Seteth in a way. Their personalities are similar," Ino was on to something. She knew a lot more than she let on. Why did she need him with her?

You know a lot more than you let on. Why do you need me to be with you?" asked Claude.

"Because you're one of the few people who appreciate the history here, and I've read it in depth about the saints. Since you read a lot of history, I figured I could have someone to talk to about it," Ino answered.

Then they looked at the last of the saints, which a green-haired girl was looking at the statue. She had a particular style that was strange, that Claude was not familiar with. He had seen her before from a distance.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Am I disturbing you? I'm..." asked the girl politely.

"No, actually. Do you come here often?" Ino asked the green-haired girl.

"No, but today I had an urge to look at the statue of Cethle the Benevolent," the girl answered.

"I've heard about her. The statue, when I see it in front of me, seems like she was a beautiful woman. If all I can see is your face, the stuff that she holds in her hands, I've heard it had the power to heal entire armies," Claude said, which amazed both of them with his knowledge.

"That's an exaggeration, but it was a powerful object of power that made Cethle’s healing abilities even more powerful than they would be without it." Claude wanted to know more. 

"Oh, I'm sorry. I've been rude up until this point, Claude and Miss Ino. I'm Flayn. I don't get a chance to talk to people often, especially about the four saints who traveled with Seiros." Flayn looked at the statues again.

"Did they exist?" Ino asked excitedly. 

"They did, though many of what is written about them has been lost over time, unfortunately." Flayn said with sadness. 

"That's a shame." Ino said.

"Yes, it is. A thousand years have passed, and their stories are forgotten, I mean." Claude noticed her pausing as if she said too much, and she knew it. 

"I'm sorry. I spoke with that thinking." Flayn said as she left the two of them alone. Claude noticed a sadness in her eyes. Some of these things she was talking about seemed as if she was there, but that was impossible. She looked like she was no older than 17, so it couldn't be. 

"I wonder why we haven't seen her before." Ino commented. 

"I agree. Is there anywhere else you want me to show you?" asked Claude. 

"Right now, I just want to eat something. You wouldn't mind eating at the cafeteria, would you?" Ino asked as they left the cathedral. 

"Just the two of us? Won't that give people the wrong impression?" Claude asked. 

"Let them think what they will." Ino said, smiling. This was not how he expected to spend his day, but he wasn't going to complain about it. Though he couldn't help but think about the girl from earlier. She knew something, and she knew she revealed too much, that's why she left abruptly. Well, he would get answers in time, one way or another. 

He looked out of the corner of his eye and saw Naruto, Hinata, laughing with Dorothea and Ingrid. They had become good friends in the past few months. What were they laughing about? 

"Do you want to bet that they'll have a harem?" Ino asked jokingly.

"I don't know. I mean, three girls into the same guy? Naruto wasn't this popular with the girls back in Konoha, was he?" Claude asked her as he took the food that was being served for the day and sat at the table. 

"No, but to think it would be the diva Dorothea and Ingrid, the girl who inspires to be a knight. Quite interesting that they would have an interest in someone like Naruto." Ino said.

"If they didn't help Naruto and Hinata talk, I would have. I have ways to make things happen." Claude said with a mischievous grin. 

"I don't doubt that, Claude-kun. But anyway, I'm glad you didn't. Seeing those four being friendly towards each other, it's nice that Naruto has more people that care about him." Ino said, looking at Naruto and Hinata. 

"Do you know something I don't?" Claude asked. 

"It's something that Naruto should tell you. I only have my theories, and I don't think spreading rumors is right, especially since Naruto is your friend." Ino said.

"Sure, though I'll likely have to wait till he's alone." Claude said. He was wondering what kind of secrets Naruto was hiding. He would like to know, and he would know one way or the other. If there is one thing Claude was good at, it was finding secrets.

“You did what?” Dorothea asked in disbelief before she laughed, and unable to stop for at least a few minutes, Ingrid did the same.

“Yeah, when I was stealing the scroll, I used the sexy jutsu on the Hokage,” Naruto said, turning red talking about it so openly with his friends and girlfriend, who already knew about it but still, it was embarrassing.

“I'm sorry, but I don't know how to feel about that,” said Ingrid.

“I still can't believe to this day that you did that, Naruto-kun,” Hinata said, putting her hands on her face in shock that Naruto would be so bold to do that.

“Well, the sexy jutsu did work on perverts; it was useful,” Naruto said.

“Well, how did you invent it?” Dorothea asked curiously.

“Yeah, I would like to know that too,” Ingrid asked. Naruto knew he was on the spot; it was embarrassing. How would he tell them that it was based off Hinata, that he used her as a base?

“Well, it's kind of embarrassing,” Naruto said nervously, rubbing his face with his right index finger and thumb.

"It can't be that bad, Naruto-kun," Hinata asked with that cute-looking face. It was so hard to resist. Damn it, why was he at this girl's mercy all the time? He couldn't deny her even if he wanted to.

"You should use your charms more often. Hilda's right," said Dorothea.

"He's going to spill the secrets. I know he's going to. He can't resist you, Hina," said Ingrid. It wasn't just Hinata who had him wrapped around their fingers; it was Ingrid and Dorothea as well. Though that was ridiculous, they were friends.

"I based my sexy jutsu on Hinata-chan," Naruto said. Hinata froze, hearing about that. Dorothea was laughing, and Ingrid had a look of disbelief.

"Oh my," Ingrid said.

"I am not surprised," said Dorothea when she was done laughing.

"I'm curious. What do you look like with your sexy jitsu?" asked Dorothea, which caused the girls to look at her in disbelief. Out of all the things to ask...

"Come on. Are you at least a little bit curious, Ingrid? And you, Hinaa?" asked Dorothea teasingly.

"Maybe a little bit, but that's for the bedroom, if you catch my drift," Hinata confessed.

"Oh, my precious Hime, you're making me blush," Dorothea said.

"Now that genie is out of the bottle, I am curious. Maybe we should go to Naruto's dorm to see for ourselves," said Ingrid, surprised by her own boldness.

"Three girls in my room. Won't that give the wrong impression to everyone?" Naruto asked.

“Who cares what they think.”Dorothea said Hinata didn't need to say anything for Naruto too know that she agrees with her.

The girls followed Naruto to his dorm. Naruto is nervous. Why the hell did he even bring up the harem jitsu? He felt like such an idiot.

The girls sat on his bed. Dorothea was to the right, Ingrid to the left, and he was in the center. All of them were looking eagerly. He wished someone had given him some support, but no. Oh well, he thought. He did the hand signs, and then poof! His feminine form appeared in place of Naruto. It was Naruko.

It had been years since Naruko had appeared. It was strange being in this body for so long. She was around the same height as Hilda. She had a slender figure, curvy in the right places. She had a huge chest, almost as big as Dorothea's, but smaller than Hinata's.

Dorothea was the first to say something. She got up from the bed, inspecting Naruko’s form. She was nervous. "I must say, Naru, you're pretty hot as a woman," Dorothea said with a lustful grin.

"I have no comment," Ingrid said, turning her face away, trying to hide the pink that appeared on her cheeks.

Hinata's expression said everything. She had the look of embarrassment and lust all wrapped into one, and he knew what she was thinking without her saying anything.

"I wonder what you look like without clothes as a woman, Naruko-chan," Hinata said as she got up from his bed and started to grope her breasts.

"Oh, my, my, precious Hime, eager to try you out. Unfortunately, this is where we'll have to depart for the day. We'll see you tomorrow," Dorothea said as she took Ingrid's hand, who looked like she was drooling at the sight of Naruko.

When the door shut behind them, Hinata locked the door and did a sound seal.

"Oh, Naruko-chan, I've always wondered what it would be like to..." Hinata was reluctant to say the word, but she thought about doing it for her.

"You want to experiment sexually, Hinata Hime, by trying out lesbian sex with my jitsu?" Naruko said, blushing with embarrassment.

"Of course, I would like to. It's not like those idiots back home can stop us anyway," Hinata said as she pushed Naruko onto Naruto's bed.

"We're going to do something different today. How would you like to be dominated by your shy girlfriend?" Hinata said with a low, sexy whisper. Naruko felt extremely wet; she replicated every part of the woman's body, even her insides.

"I don't know if I should be excited or scared," Naruko said, surprised at how feminine her voice sounded.

"Oh, you'll like it very much. I've been eager to try this technique that Ino-chan taught me after we started dating," Hinata said as she started to strip Naruko of her clothing.

"In every way, you manage to replicate the feminine form. How would you feel about experiencing what it's like when the roles are reversed?" asked Hinata as she used her technique on herself. After she took her clothes off, he saw what he never thought he would see on her—she had no idea what to think. Oh, God, Naruko thought. She would experience with her, and she, Hinata, had done on multiple occasions. She had an excited smile, eager to try it out.

"Today will be quite a day to remember," Hinata said as she and Naruko would have the wildest sex yet.

Sonia was glad to be away from the abyss, even if it was for a day. She hated staying in that place. It was like a prison. Sneaking out of the monastery was not something that was encouraged, but she had to do it every once in a while to at least see the outside world. She couldn't stay out for long because the archbishop would eventually look for her, and the last thing she wanted was to be hunted.

She was dressed like a normal village girl. She had green-blue hair and blue eyes. She wore glasses because of her difficulty seeing. She was once told that she resembled her late mother by the man who had raised her, but she didn't want to hear about that. She just wanted to see the outside world, even though she did have friends like Yuri. It was still lonely. It felt more like a prison than an actual home. She wanted to be free to walk where she wanted and do what she wanted. The small act of defiance was her way of escaping the monastery, even if it was for a day.

At the age of 20, she had always wondered who her father was. She was told that she had a twin brother who disappeared 20 years ago. She wished she could find him, but she was forbidden to leave the monastery by Rhea.

She Couldn't help but look at that town that she was walking through with a sense of wonder everything felt alien to her. Eager to look at the new scenery that she had never seen before, the foods that she had never tasted that she was smelling it was overwhelming to her.

She didn't know where to go. She didn't ask Yuri how about any of the foods that she was seeing. She only read about them. She didn't know how they tasted.

She bumped into someone who looked at her irritated at her presence.

"stupid girl watch where you're going. A men said she was not afraid of him by any stretch of the imagination. She wasn't defenseless though she did not want to attract attention.

"Please I'm not here to cause trouble." Sonia said beggingly not wanting to attract unwanted attention.

"you could make up for it with your body"said a man to her left with a look of a beast looking for prey.

"keep your fucking hands off of me." Sonia said with disgust as she pushed the man away who was trying to make his advances on her.

"Do you see this girl? She's new around here and she thinks she can deny our advances?" The men laughed. She hated these people; she wanted to wipe that smile off his face. Before she could do anything, a tall blonde-haired man tapped him on the shoulder.

"I suggest you leave the lady alone, as your advances are unwelcomed." The man said politely.

"What are you, Prince Charming? This is not your business," said the man behind him.

"Unless you want to be in pain leave, this is not worth the trouble." said the man warningly.

"This prince charming thinks he's a hero, let's teach him a lesson."The man wasted no time as he lunged at the man he had easily dodged. He then chopped him in the neck, which made the second man try to hit him by surprise. However, he kicked him in the chest, knocking him down. The third man was about to hit him with a club, but Sonia kicked him in the groin instead.

Others tried to charge at him, but they were no match other than the one that Sonia took down. The tall blonde-haired man took out all of them. He was strong; she had to admit she couldn't see his face.

"Are you okay?" Dimitri turned around, offering his hand to her. She looked at him and blushed.

"I'm fine," she said, stuttering. She never did this before. It wasn't like he was the first man she saw; she was around Yuri and Balthus on a near-daily basis.

“You're new around here, aren't you? I've never seen you here before.” the man said. 

“In all honesty, I've never been here before. This is the first time I feel a little lost.”Sonia confessed.

"That's not a problem. I've been in this area many times. I could show you around."he offered politely. 

“I'm sorry I've been rude. If we're going to travel together I might as well introduce myself. I am Dimitri, what's your name?” Dimitri asked her. She said his name slowly she liked the sound of it on her lips it sounded strong and gentle. 

“Sonia.”Sonia replied.

“Usually I'll go here by myself I didn't expect to run into anyone today.” Dimitri said as he looked around.

"I'm sorry for causing you an inconvenience." Sonia apologized, saying she was sorry if she had caused any inconvenience to the man in front of her.

“You're not an inconvenience. I don't mind actually being with you; it's a nice change of pace from being alone for a day,” Dimitri replied in the mannerisms of a gentleman.

“I'll show you around since this is your first time.” Dimitri took her hand to prevent her from getting lost. She liked the feel of his hand; it wasn't soft or hard. The feeling was so right to her that she blushed. She didn't know what this feeling was. She would ask her friends in the Abyss later about it. It was a pleasant feeling, but one she had never experienced before.

Sonia looked wide-eyed and everything she saw Dimitri had no idea how to deal with this woman she had a child like Wonder as she looked at everything around her asking Dimitri about every little activity they were doing. He looked at the teddy bear that she was eyeing she wanted it he could tell without her saying anything. 

“I could win that for you, no problem,” Dimitri said, which caused her to blush at wanting something so childish. He requested the hammer, and everyone was wondering what he was doing—this would be child’s play. Nobody knew he was the prince, and not to mention, one of the perks of having his crest was enhanced strength. He put all of his strength into the hammer and, with a little bit of effort (because he didn't want to destroy the man's equipment), hit hard enough to win the prize but soft enough so it wouldn’t damage the surrounding area.

He handed her the teddy bear. She wrapped her hands around it; it was nothing special—a brown teddy bear with pink tips on its ears. It had a feminine-looking appearance; obviously, this toy was for girls.

“Thank you, Dimitri, I…” the woman turned away, embarrassed.

“There's nothing to be embarrassed about, Sonia,” Dimitri said reassuringly.

“Yeah, it's just so childish. I don't even know why I wanted this, but now that I have it, I don't know how to feel about it,” she confessed.

“Have you ever been given a toy before?” Dimitri asked her, surprised that someone her age had never had anything like a toy.

“Honestly, when I was a girl, toys bored me. I preferred putting myself in books instead,” the woman explained.

“Yet you look happy that you have that teddy bear,” Dimitri said.

“I am. I don't know why I never cared before; I don't know,” the woman said nervously.

“There's just so much about this world, the wonders, and there's so little time for them.” Sonia looked at the sky, dreading the sun setting.

“Are you okay?” Dimitri asked.

“I have to go home; it's getting late,” Sonia said, disappointed that it was over.

“I can walk you home,” Dimitri offered.

“I appreciate that, Dimitri,” said Sonia as they both left the village. He was nervous; he had not been alone with a woman like this for as long as he could remember. There was a first time for everything, he thought. Claude would laugh at him for being such an idiot. Edelgard would tease him, and so would Hinata and her boyfriend, Naruto.

“I know this is a stupid request, but could you hold my shoes for a bit?” asked Sonia. He thought it was a strange request, but he took her shoes as she took them off. What surprised him was the expression on her face when she was walking on the road.

“I know it's stupid, but the feel of the Earth on my feet is a feeling I can't describe. I like this feeling better than having my shoes on while I'm walking on the road, but I understand why,” Sonia said as they continued to walk to the monastery.

“You hate wearing shoes, don't you?” asked Dimitri.

“Yes, I prefer to be barefoot. Something about the feel of the Earth on my feet—I can't describe it. I like to feel the living world around me. I feel like when I put on boots or shoes, I'm covering my feet with dead things,” Sonia said. The more she told him about herself, the more intrigued he was by her. He couldn't help but find her beautiful.

He remembered his father when he described his mother, how she had a soft face with the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen. Her hair was down to her back; though Sonia's hair wasn't as long as his mother's, he still couldn't help but be reminded of her in a way.

Then he saw a bird fly onto her index finger.

“Thank you. I appreciate the warning,” Sonia said, which shocked Dimitri; she was talking to a bird as if she understood it.

“Oh, I'm sorry, I—” she looked away, afraid that he would consider her a freak.

“It's fine, Sonia. I just didn't expect to meet another person who understands animals. I only know one person who does, and she keeps to herself,” Dimitri said, thinking about Marianne.

“You know another who can talk to animals?” asked the woman excitedly.

“She prefers to keep to herself, but I do know someone; she usually only is around a few people she feels comfortable being with,” he said.

“I see. Everyone around me thinks I'm a freak, and you don't think that?” she looked at him hopefully.

“No, anyone who is able to communicate with animals like you has a pure heart,” Dimitri said. They were getting close to the monastery, and then he noticed the woman's hesitation.

“We have to part ways from here, Dimitri; I can't be seen going back to the monastery from the front,” she said as she reluctantly let go of his hand.,” he said.

“Wait, when can we meet again?”Dimitri asked in a panic. Woman froze  she didn't get far. 

“I'm usually at the library's in Abyss; that's where I'll be if you want to meet me, but please come alone,” the woman requested.

“Of course I will, Sonia,” Dimitri said.

“Whenever you have a free day, meet me at the library there,” she said as she turned her back and left. Dimitri was not only speechless but awestruck by what he had just experienced. He was glad that nobody knew about this encounter with Sonia; he would never hear the end of it from his classmates if they found out he spent his entire day with Sonia, one of the residents of Abyss.

Edelgard was pacing around the room. She had not heard from her lover in months. She was deathly worried. She did not know if Monica was alive or dead. Nobody has been able to find her. Those damn monsters. She wanted to hunt them down and kill them, but what good would that do when she couldn't even find Monica? Then there was that professor she had to deal with. He was so incompetent. She wanted to get rid of him. It'd be a lot easier to get what she desired done if she didn't have to deal with such a professor. There was a way she could get rid of him, though it could put people in danger in the process, including her friends.

There was a bandit she was going to hire. She was reluctant to do so because how dangerous it was. She had to get an excuse to get out of the monastery as a way to draw suspicion away from her.

She heard a knock. She didn't need to open the door to know it was Hubert. As he entered, he looked around to make sure no one was watching.

“You should get some sleep, Lady Edelgard. It would do you no good if you got sick,” her retainer said, concerned about her health. She hadn't been sleeping well lately and had become more paranoid than ever, more uncertain than ever. A childhood friend who she sees as a little sister. She isn't sure of her loyalty. She wasn't sure if she could depend on her in the future. She was reluctant to reach out because of the fear of betrayal if she were to open herself up to her.

“Is there any news on Monica's whereabouts?” Edelgard asked, hoping for something.

"I'm afraid she may be a lost cause,” Hubert said in a detached manner.

“You wouldn't be saying that if it was someone you care about,” Edelgard said, but then realized how insensitive that comment “I don't blame you for being angry with me but I'm telling you how it is as your retainer it's my job to tell you what you need to hear. I want to see you succeed in the world that you want to build that can't happen if I don't tell you what needs to be done.” Hubert said in a kinder tone knowing her distress. 

“I've lost so much I don't want to lose her,” Edelgard said on the verge of tears.

“She would not want you to throw away everything for her. She knew what she was getting herself into when she got involved,” Hubert reminded her.

“I know that. That doesn't mean I get to shut my emotions off and pretend that I don't care,” she said quieter.

“The thing we should focus on is what we can have control over. That professor that teaches our class, getting him removed would help us with our goals. We have a perfect opportunity to remove him. There's a mission that you will be required to go on in a few days, along with three of the transfers from Konoha. That would be the perfect opportunity to scare him off or kill him. Either one works,” Hubert said. This caused Edelgard to tense. This would endanger Hinata and her boyfriend.

“You worry too much, Lady Edelgard. With Naruto present, your friend will not be harmed,” Hubert said reassuringly, but it didn't reassure her at all. Trust was one thing that Hinata valued more than anything. If she destroyed that trust with her childhood friend, there would be no way to regain it. She was walking on a knife's edge.

“There's a huge risk with this move, but nothing that requires a huge change occurs without a risk. What are your orders, Lady Edelgard?” asked Hubert, eagerly awaiting her orders. If she gave the order, she knew there'd be no turning back. Something told her something big would happen once she made this choice. There'd be no going back from it.

“We will do things as we originally planned. Proceed,” said Edelgard. Hubert left her alone. She laid down on her bed, looking at the ceiling, wondering if there would be a chance that she could walk the path without being forced to cut people down who are important to her. Hinata, Naruto, and Sasuke—they will alter the fate of many. Edelgard had no idea why, but she felt like especially with Naruto Uzumaki, the fate of two continents will be altered someday with a choice that he will make. She doesn't know if she feels comfortable with that.

She would fight against fate regardless of who would be in her way. She hopes it wouldn't be friends, but she can't let friendships get in the way of tearing down the system that holds Crest with high esteem or the nobility.

She goes to sleep, preparing herself for a fateful encounter.

Kostas heard a knock on his door. He was annoyed; his men had better have a good reason for disturbing his sleep. He opened the door and saw a figure. It was a person in red-clad armor with black, and a mask that looked like something straight out of an opera.

"You have been hired to do a job. Whatever your employer is paying you, I'll pay you double." The Flame Emperor said. He was cautious; he had been offered a lot of gold to kill some noble brats and foreign transfer students from a continent there's no interest in setting foot in.

"If you think I'm going to tell and run so I can defend a bunch of noble brats," Kostas said, not liking the Flame Emperor's attitude.

"You would make far more money by taking my offer. You can take both, but there are specific people I want dead." The Flame Emperor said with an icy voice.

"Who do you want dead?" he asked the red-clad figure in front of him.

"Dimitri Alexandre Blaiddyd, Edelgard von Hresvelg, and Hinata Hyuga. They are the priority. I don't care about the others; they're the only ones I care about." The Flame Emperor said in a detached tone.

He didn't like this person's tone, but on the other hand, if it gave him even more gold, he would definitely accept.

"I'll gladly do it if it gives me extra gold in my pocket. I'll do whatever you ask, assuming you don't double-cross me." Kostas said with an implied threat.

"As long as you do your job, you'll get paid." The Flame Emperor said as they left. Easy money, he thought. He doesn't care with that idiot. Once he kills those brats, he will live like a king. He smiled at how easy it will be.

Chapter Text

October 1176

He was with his father, wondering when their next job would be. The Jeralt mercenaries had the reputation of being one of the most reliable groups of mercenaries. For as long as he could remember, he had done jobs with his father, though it wasn't until 2 year ago that he was allowed to go on more dangerous jobs. Byleth was taller than most boys his age. He was 16 years old and would turn 17 in two months. He had built quite a reputation for himself.

In the 5 years that he's been a mercenary, he has had a reputation for being ruthless to his enemies. He killed them without mercy or remorse, which scared his peers around him. It was as if they thought he was a demon. He didn't pay heed to what they thought. Mercenaries do what is required because that is their job; they don't have time to think about the consequences. He had heard whispers of the Ashen Demon—that was what he was called due to how violently he dealt with enemy combatants. He killed without hesitation; to him, it was part of the job. It was kill or be killed—there was no room to show mercy. That was what he felt; he didn’t pay attention to the whispers.

He still wondered what his father was doing; waiting for someone was taking a long time. Any other person would have been bored out of their mind, but not Byleth. He didn't care one way or the other. There were those who criticized him for not having emotions or lacking the understanding of them. It always perplexed him—he couldn't tell one emotion from the other. To him, it was something beyond his reach. He didn't feel emotionless; he just couldn't comprehend them.

He wore a black shirt with a white undershirt underneath. He had black pants with black boots. The symbol on his shirt was that of a flame, the symbol of his father's mercenary band. Anyone who saw it knew what kind of mercenary group he was a part of. When they saw him, they recognized him by reputation—the demon that would cut anyone down without hesitation if they ever crossed him. He always had his sword with him; he felt naked without it. He was still wondering just where the hell their client was. They were supposed to be escorting a girl of noble birth, and it would be the job of his mercenary band to protect her until it was safe for her to return home. It would be easy money for sure, but they wouldn’t really do anything but guard a 13-year-old girl who would turn fourteen in one month. It didn't sound appealing to him; it sounded boring—if that was the kind of emotion he felt.

He saw a horse next to a carriage. The horse was brown and almost fully grown; he couldn't be more than four to five years old, close to the same age as Sora.

"When will our client be here, father?" asked Byleth, not understanding what was taking so long.

"The girl is a shy one; she doesn't feel comfortable around people. It's taking time to get her to come out," his father answered.

Jeralt wore what was expected of him as a man of mercenaries. Despite his age, his father was in great shape and was stronger than most people half his age. Every time he had sparred with him, Byleth had lost; he was a giant of a man, taller than he was.

"So I'm expected to be a bodyguard for the next six months?" Byleth asked his father, not understanding why they were doing an escort job instead of something they normally did.

"Considering you're both teenagers, it'd be better for someone closer to her age to be her bodyguard," Jeralt answered, a question Byleth was going to ask but didn't get a chance to. It was as if his father could read his mind; he was the only person who could fully understand him.

He would be this girl's bodyguard for six months. It would be boring, he thought. He would rather be doing something else—something more exciting—but his father was concerned with his detachment when he was on missions. He didn't understand why he even cared; mercenaries were supposed to do what they were told. If someone was hired to kill them, so be it—that's what he thought. He didn't understand; he thought this was a waste of his talent.

It wouldn't be long before he saw the girl get out of her carriage. He was wondering what she looked like.

"So this is the girl we're supposed to escort. Do you have a name?" his father asked in a fatherly tone.

"My name is Marianne Von Edmond," the girl answered.

He said her name over and over so he wouldn't forget. The first thing he noticed about Marianne was that she had a soft voice, which was not what he would imagine from someone of her stature. He couldn't describe what he thought of her. He didn't notice his cheeks were pink. He had never seen a girl like this before. He had nowhere to describe what he thought.

"Well, Jeralt, it looks like your son has developed a crush," said a man named John.

The girl was accompanied by a horse he couldn't help but pick up was this girl's companion.

"This sounds like easy money. All we have to do is babysit this noble brat for six months, and we can be swimming in it. I don't mind this job," said his father's second-in-command.

"Byleth, I trust you will keep this girl safe and complete the job. Remember, be careful. A lot is riding on this job," said his father.

"I understand, Father," Byleth said nervously.

He had never felt nervous before; this was the first time he would be doing a job with his father because he had forbidden it up until this point. It wasn't anything dangerous; he would just protect the girl and make sure she doesn't come to any harm. Everyone else would be doing the actual heavy lifting, considering his father did not want his son to do the dirtier jobs yet.

The girl said nothing as he escorted her to where she would sleep for the night. The tent that she would be sleeping in was more excellent than the others, but the girl paid no mind as she went inside. Dinner would be ready not too long. He hoped it wasn't meat this time; the last thing he wanted was to eat from an animal. He went to the campfire where dinner was being made and was grateful that it wasn't an animal. This time, they were cooking vegetable soup. The men, of course, were complaining.

"This shit again. Why can't we just catch a wild deer or something? It would much more appetizing than this," said a younger mercenary who was around the age of 18.

“Don't be picky, Jake; we eat what we can.” Said his father annoyed that he was complaining about the kind of food that was being served.

He made sure to get a serving for Marianne and some for himself. He went to the girl's tent and spoke softly, not to startle the girl. 

“Dinner is ready,” Byleth said.

He heard nothing, but she ignored him. Then, he heard movement. The girl took her head out, looking at the food that they were serving. 

She took it without saying anything. He hoped this was not what they were going to do the whole time, but it was an easy job, so he couldn't complain. As he ate his soup, he heard his horse speak. 

“Yeah, you tell me, Sora,” Byleth said quietly as he continued to watch over Marianne's tent; her horse was on the other side; he couldn't help but pick up that his horse was conversing with the girls; it was nice for Sora to have a friend he continued listening on to their conversation he heard whispers in the camp. 

“He's communicating with that horse of his again.” said one of his father's men in a low whisper. 

"Careful, he made curse us." said a girl who was four years older than he was. He was always treated like this by his father's band of mercenaries every time he talked to animals and always creeped them out. He had no idea how to deal with these feelings. The only thing he could put into words was loneliness. That was the one thing he could describe. That's what his father told him, the feeling that he felt when he ever was alone and had no one to talk to. He had no friends except Sora. It always made his father sad whenever he saw him alone with no companion with him.

He continued to eat in silence, not thinking about loneliness and why it was a bad thing, but he couldn't help but feel something even if he didn't understand it himself.

October 1179

Byleth opened his eyes; he was in his tent. It was that memory again. He went to the jug of water and washed his face. Of all the times to think about Marianne, why now? It had been two and a half years since he had last seen her—three, to him. It felt much longer. His father told him, after his job, not to ever get attached to any client, as they were nothing more than a means to an end. It was cold how he said it, but it was true. Marianne was his first and only human friend.

He got dressed in his usual attire and went to where Sora was. He soothed his horse, humming. 

“I thought about her again,” he said, answering Sora's question about his mood. 

“You miss her too? Yeah, she was the one person that understood me—this feeling that I have.” He put his right hand on his chest, where his heart was. 

“What is this feeling I'm having? Loneliness? I wish I could answer, 'cause I don't know. Ever since meeting her, the world stopped making sense,” Byleth said, thinking about his friend’s painful and tearful departure—the girl crying as she reluctantly let go of his hand. 

“Please don’t forget me, Byl,” Marianne had said after they were forced to part. He looked at the sky, wondering if she thought about him, if she had forgotten about him. He put his hand inside his shirt, reaching for the necklace she had given him as a promise that they would meet again. He took it out, looking at it; it had a sigil that was the symbol of a lavender flower. This had once belonged to Marianne's mother. He felt terrible for having it, as it didn’t belong to him. He tried to give it back to her, but she insisted that he keep it. She wanted him to have it so he would never forget her. 

But he couldn't forget her, She had changed his life. He wasn't as ruthless as he used to be before meeting her. The people in his mercenary band noticed it; it was subtle at first. He offered his opponents mercy whenever it was possible.

His father was behind him, getting ready for their newest job. 

“You all right, kid?” asked his father. 

“I'm fine,” Byleth said, trying to hide his true feelings. 

“You're thinking about her again, aren't you?” his father asked him. 

“How do you know?” Byleth replied. 

“We've all been there, kid. You'll get over it,” his father said kindly. But he couldn't put his finger on why she never completely left his mind. It was one of the reasons he took on so many jobs—to avoid thinking about her and the longing he had. 

“It's almost been three years, and my feelings have not changed,” Byleth said, not understanding why they wouldn't go away. 

“I'm sorry to think that she was your red thread,” Jeralt said, looking away. 

He had heard about a red thread; he had no idea what it meant. These questions had been on his mind ever since he read about it. The red threads of fate linked two or more soulmates. Could Marianne be one of those people? He didn't understand. He didn't want to ask his father, as he didn't understand his own feelings. Things were so much simpler when all he had to worry about was the next job. 

The blue-haired girl from his escort job two and a half years ago would not leave him. 

“Come, we don't want the men to get impatient with us. It's an important job today,” Jeralt said hastily. He put his thoughts about Marianne aside for now. He couldn't afford a distraction; he needed to get this job over with. He couldn't help but find his existence mundane. There had to be something more in life than going from place to place, job to job. 

He was hungry to do something more. He didn’t voice this to his father, but he wanted to do something else besides being a mercenary. But what else was he supposed to do? 

Little did Byleth know, a fateful encounter was about to occur.

She opened her eyes. She had slept terribly the night before. She looked next to her. Another one of those one-night stands she hated so much. She had almost forgotten what the person looked like. She moved away from the naked woman and got dressed. She got out of the tent and saw one of her friends and her mercenary band, who are called Berling. They were a formidable band of mercenaries. One of the best there was, only a few that rivaled them. One of them being Jeralt, the legendary blade breaker.

There were few people who were even able to fight him and lived until the tale he was told was stuff of was someone else who was also someone that people ran when they heard his name Byleth Eisner, commonly known as the Ashen Demon.

She didn't believe most of what she had ever thought were exaggerations. It was difficult for her to believe in any of the rumors.

Getz one of the members of the Berling band who was a person that has become like a friend to her greeted her.

"Shez I see you're up early. I take it Molly wasn't satisfying this time?" he asked, referring to the 20-year-old woman she slept with the previous night.

"It's just a one-night stand; nothing else." She replied indifferently.

"I still have a difficult time believing you're 16, considering you look like a woman in her early twenties."

Getz said in disbelief.

"Believe what you will." Shez said annoyed.

"Shape it up; we have a big job today. I will not have my people screw this up."Berling said in a tone that left no room for arguments.

"so what are we up against?"asked one of the other members of the mercenary band.

"We're going up against Jeralt and his mercenary band." Molly just finished getting dressed.

"Are you kidding me? I'm not going anywhere near those people. Screw this." said a man named Jonathan he left along with the men that were with him.

"Cowards" said Berling with disgust.

"Well, I'm not afraid of those people, and I think the rumors are just rumors. I'll believe it when I see it." Shez said, showing no ounce of fear.

"Well, at least one of you has some courage! You've certainly come a long way since I plucked you from that mountain village. But this battle is about more than just victory. Jeralt's team has a sterling reputation. Rumor has it they've never blundered a single job. But once we've put them to rout, we'll finally be the greatest mercenaries in all of Leicester!"

The captain excitedly said that this would be their day, where they would finally be the greatest mercenary band in Leicester.

She took her sword and made sure to sharpen it before the battle began.

"We're being hired for a job to take them out. This is our chance to make a name for ourselves. Victory!" yelled the captain.

Shez raised her sword along with everyone who stayed with Berling.

"Today will be the end of the Ashen Demon along with Jeralt." she continued.

Everyone cheered. This job would give the Berling mercenary band a name. This was her big break.

Her mercenary man got into formation, and she started to get ready for battle.

she saw an army that looked like to be around 40 to 60 people they may outnumber her mercenary band by at least 20 people but numbers weren't everything in battles.

The first among the men she was fighting, he looked at her and thought he had an easy target because she was a woman. It would turn out to be a mistake; she ended his life quick and clean.

She wasn't about making her opponent suffer; she believed that in a fight, especially one that involved getting paid, an enemy deserved a quick death, not prolonged suffering. It was not personal.

Due to her training from her mother, who showed her all the vital spots to strike in order to quickly end someone's life with minimal suffering.

The man she defeated didn't even know he was dead when she struck him. His comrade tried to strike at her in order to avenge his death. She slit her throat and left her there. She would be dead in a matter of seconds due to her bleeding out.

Eight more approached her one after another, each being defeated. The first among the eight cut the woman's head clean off. The second tried to charge at her for a surprise kill, but it was useless. She took out her second sword, which she had in her possession, and stabbed her quickly in the heart. She took out the blade and before anyone knew it, she struck at the fourth.

When she was in battle, she was completely in her element. She was a natural. The 5th and 6th opponents were much more difficult. She didn't pay attention as she cut them down she didn't bother checking if they were dead.

When the last two opponents attacked her, she struck them, but unlike the others, they weren't dead. The can possibly be saved if they got treatment in time. Her goal wasn't to kill them; she struck at non-lethal spots.

Her mercenary band was doing well, sharing clashes with swords and spears and axes. She saw her captain, who was killing one enemy after another, like a one-man army.

she was the strongest among them one day she hopes she could be as strong as Berling but her admiration for her Captain did not last long when she heard screaming.

"He's here!" Lazley said, cut down from behind by the man she had only heard legends about. He looked at her and everyone with a cold, indifferent expression that terrified her. This or that she was feeling was out of this world.

"Screw this shit, I'm out of here."

He said, one of the leaders of the battalions, who ran for their lives, she wanted to curse them. But they didn't get a chance to run for long until they were cut down by Jeralt and his men."

"You should know the consequences of starting a fight if you're not ready to deal with them. Don't start a fight in the first place." Byleth said coldly.

He was technically right, but this was not necessary; she thought. Her mercenary band was being killed, and her captain had a look of determination. She had no fear; she was determined to defeat her opponent.

"If I kill you, I will become a legend." she said with a voice without fear. She ran as fast as her legs would carry her. She was about to strike at the Ashen Demon.

She hoped beyond hope that her captain would be able to turn the tide, but it was not to be. She was cut down like the rest of them. She fell face down, dead. She had almost died instantly.

It was a slaughter Shez had blood on her face. The face of her fallen friends she remembered, even if it was a short time. The times they had together, she had nowhere to go, no home, and it was all gone. Tears fell just seeing everyone that she had known for the past three months gone.

"Damn you, monster!" she yelled, enraged. She didn't care if it wasn't rational or had no reason behind it; she ran as fast as she could and engaged in battle with the enemy.

Byleth slashed at her. She blocked with her left sword and tried to strike with her right, but he dodged. When she was about to strike, she felt his blade go through her stomach, and she coughed up blood.

"Damn it", she said.

She got up again determined not to lose. Despite the pain, despite everything, she went on. He dodged her like it was nothing. His entire body was liquid. She wasn't able to hit him. He was about to strike at her again, and she blocked with her right blade, which was broken to pieces. She wasn't back.

He walked towards her and looked at her with an expression she couldn't read.

"It's nothing personal, but you started this fight. Hopefully in the next life, this won't happen."

He said with indifference his stance was in an execution style that was used when swordsman executed their opponents. the anger and the frustration couldn't end here; it couldn't end here; not after everything that had happened; her friends; she couldn't let it end here.

"I want you to live a long life. Shez Don't Die Young" her mother said before she passed.

"I'm sorry, mother" Shez said apologetically as her life was about to end, as if time itself had stopped, she heard a voice.

"I can't allow you to die here. Our destinies haven't been fulfilled yet." She heard a mysterious voice. She felt her entire body being engulfed in an aura. Her hair changed color, from a dark purple to a flaming purple. Her eyes looked like burning flames. Her skin became paler in complexion.

Another sword appeared out of nowhere. It was a different blade from the one she had before. She had a cape made of materials she couldn't put her finger on.

This power that she had was greater than anything she had ever imagined. She never knew such power existed. She went straight at her enemy, who was caught off guard by her sudden power boost. She knocked him back.

The wounds that she received healed as if she never had them. Byleth's men looked terrified at her appearance. She slashed at him, a purple aura surrounding her swords. He was knocked back almost, knocking his sword away from his hand.

She was striking hard and fast. Not only was she stronger but she was faster. She was faster than light. Any other opponent she would be fighting against would already be dead. But this was not an ordinary opponent. This was Byleth Eisner. She was dealing with not some random bandit.

No matter what he did to try to attack her, it was useless. It was as if his sword was hitting hard metal. This made her confident. She struck at his cheek, he dodged narrowly.

She jabbed where his heart was, another would have been a death blow. He barely managed to get out of the way of the earlier advantage he had, which he was losing.

She slashed and he dodged left and right; it was nearly impossible for him to keep up with her. She was gorging herself in terms of the amount of power she was possessing. He couldn't do anything to her; he was on the defensive.

His expression didn't change; he didn't have a look of panic. It was as if he was waiting to outlast her rather than fight her outright. She wasn't going to allow him to beat her in such a way.

What frustrated her more was that he wasn't taking her seriously; it was as if he saw her as someone beneath his notice. Frustration had her do a cross guard strike and slash, sending a X-shaped projectile flying at him. Surprise, he was hit hard.

She did not give him a chance to recover. She was about to strike, until she felt a blade through her. But she felt no pain. He looked surprised and jumped away. The wound that she had instantly healed.

"What the hell are you?" Byleth asked confused.

"Your doom." Shez replied.

He was on the defensive. He was going to die. She was going to avenge her mercenary band. But before she could do anything, something happened. She was about to do a critical blow when she felt herself getting weaker, which wasn't unnoticed by her opponent.

She felt the power she had earlier extinguished, and then she fell to the ground exhausted. Completely caught off guard, he looked at her perplexed about what had just happened.

"This battle is over." He said coldly, turned his back on her.

"You don't get to leave after what you have done." She said in anger, breathing heavily.

"You should be grateful that you're even being allowed to live. Don't throw your life away over a pointless battle." Byleth said as he walked away, shaking his head.

She felt her vision fading. The last thing she saw before everything went black was the Ashen Demon walking away.

in an unknown plane

She opened her eyes and saw what looked like another dimension. She could see stars in structures that looked completely out of the ordinary. She was nowhere in the place she was at when she was nearly killed by Byleth Eisner. It was so strange, but she didn't have time to indulge in her thoughts for long. Then she saw a being she didn't recognize. He didn't look entirely human, or was it she? It was hard to tell from what she could gather. The gender of the individual in front of her was unknown.

He wore a strange robe, which was white along with his skin and hair, which was also white. His eyes were red like a flame.

For some reason, though he felt familiar, like this being always existed inside of her, she couldn't explain why. She didn't get a chance to think for long until she heard the strange being speak.

"that was close if you had died our destinies couldn't be fulfilled"said a voice that didn't sound neither feminine nor masculine which made placing the gender of the individual in front of her difficult though she suspects it was male.

"What do you mean, who are you?" Shez asked him curiously.

"Arval, you and I are tied together. Our destinies are intertwined. I don't know what happened. I just woke up. I couldn't allow us to die until our destiny is fulfilled." Arval said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. He didn't really answer her question.

"What do you mean our destinies are intertwined? I don't understand." Shez asked.

"I don't know myself, I do know one thing for sure: we both want to destroy the Ashen Demon. I can help you with that, though, as you are now, you are no match for him. You will need to train."

He said this, which caused her to be even more frustrated.

If only she were stronger, if only she wasn't so weak. Maybe she would, she disregarded that thought. She cannot think of what ifs especially on her little Brother, who was killed 5 years was one of the main motivations she vowed to get stronger.

"Will this power really give me the ability to end Byleth Eisner?" She asked.

"With time and training, yes, right now your priority should be surviving. As it stands, now, if you pursue him, you're just going to be killed. There's no need to throw your life away right now. Our priority right now should be to survive, to train, and only then, when and only then, when we're strong enough, should we destroy him." Arval advised

"We're partners, I guess. So, where do we begin?" she asked him.

"We do the most obvious thing in the world and rest." He said in annoyance as if it was the most obvious thing to him.

"What is this place?" she asked Arval, curious.

"I don't know. You could say this is the plane in your mind. It could represent a place you've been to. I'm as lost as you are." Arval said.

"Well, it's nice to meet you, Arval. I wish we had met under different circumstances." Shez said, feeling generally that she had a lot of questions, but she would save them for another time. She was feeling sleepy.

"Sleep, we have a long journey ahead of us. We will run into him again as long as we follow his trail." Arval said like a parent telling his child to go to bed.

She closed her eyes. She thought about her fallen comrades and made a promise that she would do whatever it took.

6 months later

She was lost; she had no idea where she was. She was terrible with directions. She had been saved multiple times from accidents that would have killed a normal human.

She had greater strength and agility, and a greater healing factor, than she had before. These changes did wonders to her physique. She was leaner than she was before. Those who would look at her would find her even more attractive if they saw her without her leather outfit on.

She went everywhere and anywhere for tips about where Jeralt and his mercenaries were. It wasn't helpful most of the time. The place she was tracking this time was one place she knew for sure. The trail was going to run cold if she didn't get there quick.

Remire Village was a place where the trail would run cold soon if she didn't find them. She had heard rumors in her travels about foreigners from another land, a place she had only heard in passing called Konoha. Her mother taught her about the five nations; Konoha, where most transfer students in Garreg Mach came from, was a school where elite fighters and scholars went.

She'd have to continue following the path shown on her map. She was hopelessly lost when she was about to look at it again. The wind blew very hard, and she lost it because it fell from her grasp.

"God damn it" Shez said annoyed. Now she would have to walk aimlessly. Hopefully, it won't be towards a hostile enemy.

"Be careful, Shez. I feel a hostile presence in this area." Arval advised.

She took out her sword so she could be prepared to defend herself against enemies at any time. She was ready for anything.

dreams of an ancient battle

There was a woman who looked at a man with intense hatred. This battle between them was personal. Her hair was blonde, and she looked like a warrior from ancient legends. She was cutting down enemy after enemy. She was ruthless in her assault.

She was skilled as a warrior; she was considered a goddess of war. She was covered in blood on her right side of her face from the enemies she cut down. She did not pay attention as one enemy after another fell to her feet.

She did not register their deaths. There was only one death that mattered, and she sold the man who took everything from her. There were no words exchanged; he slashed at her with a sword that looked like a chain whip. She fought with a vicious hatred for her foe.

He retracts his sword, but he is careless. She knocks the blade away from him and aims her sword close to his throat.

"Do you remember that red canyon? Do you remember all the people you have killed?" she said with a barely contained calm.

"How am I supposed to know the difference between one dead abomination and another? You're all the same to me." he said with hatred.

"You bastard, you killed everyone I loved." She didn't care about appearing strong anymore; she stabbed her fallen enemy repeatedly. She didn't care if she looked crazy; she kept stabbing him. She continued doing it until he was covered in the pool of his own blood. She looked at the sword he had possessed and picked it up, cuddling it.

"No one can hurt you now, mother." She said in a childlike tone, tears were falling. Nothing else mattered; her victory over her enemy, her recovery of her mother's remains, and.

Byleth woke up from his dream. It was the same. It was a dream of an ancient battles between ancient beings, another being a green-haired girl, and some of them looked like visions of the past and the future. It was hard to piece it together. It frustrated him not knowing what these things meant—were they visions, dreams, or something in between? If he talked to his father or anyone else, he would be considered crazy. But he always did this on a daily basis.

 He got out of the room he was in and went towards his horse Sora. 

"You think I should talk to my father about my dreams?" He asked Sora; he was never able to explain to anyone why he was able to understand animals, especially his horse, Sora. It wasn't something he wanted to really talk about. He heard it had a lot to do with his ancestry on his father's side. Whenever he asked this, his father never talked about it; he always had a look of pain, so he dropped it. He never brought it up again.

"You don't think I'm crazy do you?" he asked his companion. 

"Being able to talk to animals, I wish Mari was here she was the one person that understand me. It was difficult for him to express emotions; it's not that he didn't have them, it was difficult for him to understand them, but the feeling he was feeling was loneliness.

People in his father's mercenary band didn't have to speak it out loud; he could see it in their eyes. 

"Be careful not to let him look at you the way he kills his enemies without mercy; he is unnatural; a freak." He heard a man say to one of his friends.

"He talks to animals and kills without mercy or remorse. It's hard to believe he is Jeralt's son, considering the kind of freak he is." said a man known as John.

He tried not to let what the man was saying get to him. It was hard not to have times. It was extremely lonely. He didn't have any genuine friends anyway. Everything he had with his Jeralt mercenary band was superficial. None of the friendships he ever had was real.

Contrary to what people think, he isn't without emotions. Though it had always been a struggle to comprehend them, knowing the difference between sadness and happiness was difficult for him to understand. The only emotion he understood without it being explained was loneliness.

There's only one friend he thinks of, Sora, his horse, who has been part of his life as long as he can remember. He met Sora when she was 10 months old, That was 8 years ago. Most of the members of the mercenary band abandoned her, not thinking she was worth tending to, due to her being weaker than the rest of the horses that were chosen.

He bonded with Sora, Byleth did what was unprecedented and chose Sora as his horse, much to the objection of everyone thinking that she wouldn't last the year, but they were proven wrong when she reached adulthood. She was not receptive to anyone but Byleth when anyone approached her; she got aggravated.

It was hard to believe, and it had been 8 years she'd been with him—almost half of his lifetime. She was the one friend that he went to for advice or just someone to talk to, but it was still lonely. Nevertheless, when he met Marianne three and a half years ago, after that job was done, his loneliness got even worse. He had an ache that he couldn't explain; even Sora couldn't help him. No, he said to himself, he had to focus. What mattered most was the next job.

He was almost done attending to his horse when he heard footsteps behind him. It was his father.

"Hey kid, are you ready to head out?" His father asked him. "Yes, I am." Byleth answered.

"Are you all right?" Jeralt asked concerned.

Byleth replied, trying to hide what he truly felt, "I'm fine."

"Don't let what they say gets to you" his father said, knowing the words that were said about him bothered him even if he didn't show it openly.

"Do you think there's any chance I will see her again?" Byleth asked Jeralt, hoping for some reassurance that he'll see Marianne again.

"If it's meant to be, you will meet each other again. You, too, remind me of myself and your mother." Jeralt said with sadness

He wanted to ask about his mother, but decided against it, as they were in a place where it might not be appropriate, and then moved on to their next job, perhaps another time.

He got on his horse and couldn't help but feel like something was going to happen today that would change his life forever. A faithful encounter, he didn't know why he had this feeling; it didn't happen often. When he had this ability, he felt it six months ago when he encountered a purple-haired girl with a mercenary band. Her power was insane. Part of him hoped he never encountered her again. Something about her made him feel uneasy for some reason.

Then, when he thought about it, he didn't know why, but he had a strange feeling that tonight his life would change in a way he couldn't comprehend. He looked up at the sky and wondered if there was someone out there doing the same thing, if they felt the same loneliness he felt.

"Mari please be safe." Byleth said as he rode alongside his father to their next job, whatever it may be.

Edelgard was traveling with five people more than she originally intended in order for her plan to work, eliminating the incompetent professor of the Black Eagles who's currently with them, her plan has to work; she hired two assassins. She has full faith that they'll survive.

It had been three months since the transfer students from Konoha came to the monastery. It had been two months since she reconnected with an old friend who is next to her. She was wondering what Hinata was doing, despite what she wanted to do, she was guarded even around her because of her goal of getting rid of the irrational system that allows the domination of those with crust over those that don't. She didn't know if Hinata's goals completely aligned with hers and she had to be cautious, not to mention her friendship with Dimitri couldn't be ignored either.

"Hina Chan, what's going on?" Edelgard asked in Hinata's language.

"I was using my Byakugan to see if there were any enemies nearby," Hinata answered. She hadn't had many opportunities to see the famous Byakugan in action; it was called the All-Seeing Eye. She knew it was an exaggeration, but it couldn't be denied how helpful Hinata's abilities were; they gave her a clear advantage on missions.

"Do you see anything, Hinata?" asked Dimitri. 

"No, but it's safe. Though we should not stay out too long," Hinata answered politely. 

"I wish we could spend more time together as friends outside of something dangerous like this," said Dimitri. 

"I agree, but I don't think Naruto and Sasuke are really happy, especially when they're around Claude," Edelgard chimed in. 

“Claude can be a pain in the ass to deal with at times, I'm not going to lie,” Dimitri said, thinking of all the times that he and Edelgard were forced to be alone together. 

“Sasuke-san and Claude go together as well as fire and oil,” said Hinata. Every time they were around each other, they always got into an argument about something; Claude and Sasuke barely tolerated each other. 

“I'm actually surprised how much Sakura has tried to change since she arrived at the officer's academy, though I still can't stand being around her and won't more than I have to,” said Hinata. 

“Hina-chan, you will have to learn to work with people you don't like. I don't really consider Sakura a friend myself, but I do feel like everyone deserves a fair chance,” Edelgard said, trying to get Hinata to see the bigger picture about the world that she wants. She didn't know if she'd be able to convince her, but Edelgard thought it was worth trying. 

“So how are things going between you and Naruto?” asked Dimitri, of all the things to talk about, Edelgard thought.

“Things are great, actually! Without the clan breathing down my neck, I don't have to look over my shoulder every time I go out with my boyfriend. I feel more free now than I ever did back home; coming here is like being set free for the first time,” Hinata confessed. 

“Your story sounds similar to Hitomi Hyuga,” said Dimitri. 

“Wait, my mother?” Hinata asked, wide-eyed. 

“Hitomi Hyuga; she was the lioness of the Blue Lions when she enrolled in the year 1155. In the Eagle and the Lion that year, the Black Eagles suffered the worst defeat in the academy's entire history,” Edelgard chimed in.

“But how?” Hinata asked excitedly. Edelgard felt disgusted with the way Hinata's clan had treated her, not even telling her anything about her own mother during her own time at the monastery. It disgusted her. If they weren't on a mission, she would tell Hinata everything she knew.

“As much as I would like to continue this conversation, we should cut it short; we should focus on the mission,” said Dimitri. 

“You're right. I'm sorry, just hearing something about my mother made me excited. Please tell me more when this is over,” Hinata said as they resumed their duties.

“I'm just curious, Claude. What's up with you and Ino?” asked Naruto. Claude was getting annoyed being asked about Ino ever since Naruto found out that they spent an entire day together. He wouldn't hear the end of it.

“We did nothing except talk about history. You know, something that you find boring,” Claude said, hoping Naruto would drop it.

“Hey, I have no problem with it. I mean, she has been eyeing you since the day she came to the officer's academy,” Naruto said with his boyish grin.

“I don't see why it matters what he does. What Claude does is his own business,” Sasuke said. This was one of the rare times he actually agreed with him.

“I've been meaning to ask you as well, Sasuke. How come you haven't...” Naruto paused, not knowing how to ask the question. Claude decided to say nothing, just to see how this conversation would unfold.

“Also, none of your business. What me and Mercie do on our own time is no concern of yours,” Sasuke said.

“You know, Naruto, maybe we should drop this subject,” Claude said, sensing Sasuke's discomfort.

“Okay, I'll do it. I'm sorry, Sasuke,” Naruto said, as they were looking around for any possible enemy that could strike at them.

“Your girlfriend is extremely popular. She has a friend in every house, at least. How are things going with her and Marianne?” Claude asked.

“Her and Marianne barely say anything to each other. At first, I thought it was because there was tension, but the more I see them, the more I realize that's not it. She listens to what Hinata says more than she speaks. It'll take time for them to speak to each other more. Marianne, from what I've been told by Hilda, it takes time for her to get used to people,” Naruto said.

“Yeah, she does. Her and Hilda have been pretty tight, though. For most of their lives, they have been friends for over 10 years,” Claude said, closing his eyes. He wondered what it would be like to have a friend like that. No, he shouldn't think that.

“There's been something that's been on my mind since you joined my class in January. Why did you join my class, Naruto, when you could have joined Edelgard's or Dimitri's?” Claude asked, wondering something that's been on his mind since Naruto joined him.

“There's something I like about both Edelgard and Dimitri, but I kind of feel like I don't think I would fit in as well as I do with you and the Golden Deer. I do agree with Edelgard about rising on your own merit. I think that's the kind of world I wouldn't mind living in, but I don't know how you would achieve that without a violent upheaval. Dimitri, his value is a line heavily with mine about violence and its applications, but the person that spoke to me the most...” He paused, waiting for Claude to absorb what he just said before he told him the rest.

“Your idea of breaking down barriers between nations. I think it sounds wonderful. Combining with Edelgard's vision and Dimitri's, I think all three would make the best of possible worlds. Though, I think that's just a dream,” Naruto said sadly.

“Well, to make a great change to the world, it starts off as a dream. You wish to be Hokage, that's your dream, right?” Claude asked.

“I don't know what I want, actually. I thought I did, but...” Claude noticed him pausing.

“All the new friends I have made, being with Hinata Chan, I'm almost content, and I never thought I would say that,” Naruto paused. Claude was wondering why he was hesitating?

“Is there something else that I should know?” Claude asked.

“Let's focus on the mission for now,” Naruto said, as they heard a noise. Claude took his bow and drew an arrow from his quiver.

 "Whoever you are, you better bring your hands out where I can see them, or I will shoot." Claude said threateningly.

"Don't shoot" A mature female voice said. She approached them and, for what he could tell, she looked like a mercenary. She wore black leather clothing with red on her arms and chest, which exposed her cleavage. Her hair was purple, as were her eyes, and it was long enough to reach her back.

"I'm not going to do anything; you can lower your bow please?" The girl said to Claude. He put his bow away. The girl signed in relief. "I've been lost, and I had no idea where I was. I've been wondering for days. Do you know where I am?" The girl asked the group. "We're actually close to Remire Village." Replied Claude. "I'm looking for the Ashen Demon, and I've heard he and his mercenary group is in this area." Claude has heard of The legend of the Ashen Demon: a man without mercy who kills his enemies without remorse. He doesn't know how true these rumors are, but it wasn't within Claude's character not to at least investigate. "Well, my companions and I are heading to Remire Village now. You could come with us if you want." Claude offered. "That would be helpful. I'm lost." The girl said. Relieved that she didn't have to get there on her own.

"Is there a name we could call you by?" asked Naruto. "My name is Shez," the girl replied. "We should get going; we've been here long enough," said Sasuke, annoyed. They walked towards where their companions were.

Hinata was surprised to see another companion with them; she asked about her and was introduced to everyone. From there, her accent suggested she was from Leicester. She heard something she recognized; it was those footsteps. She activated her Byakugan and then saw an army of bandits. "Ambush!" Hinata yelled. Hinata got into a fighting stance; a gentle fist style, no one in Fodlan had ever seen. Sasuke took out his sword from its scabbard, which was shaped like a katana. Naruto did hand signs for a signature jutsu. "To think that I would be able to kill the demon brat here of all places" said a silver-haired man who had a shuriken on his back.

She looked around, unsure if she had never killed before and she didn't think anyone else had either. Could she really do this? She remembered what her father said about such weaknesses; she felt scared because of her hesitations.

She saw Edelgard and Dimitri get into formation as if they were protecting Hinata from the bandits. They were in perfect sync when the bandit was about to strike at Dimitri. Edelgard covered his back by cutting down the first among the bandits. The second one tried to strike it, but Dimitri broke his jaw with his Lance.

One of them was about to strike at his back but was killed by an arrow that Claude fired from his bow, which entered the woman's right eye. The lack of hesitation from the house leaders made Hinata feel insignificant.

A bandit was about to strike at her, but Naruto punched the bandit in the face. She heard bones crack, and he fell to the ground dead, his bones broken.

Everyone had killed before, except her. She was terrified. She was scared. This was the thing that was criticized the most about her. Her hesitation to kill is what caused her to be labeled a failure and not fit to be a ninja. A band that was about to strike an axe at Naruto's back, Hinata charged, despite being afraid, and grabbed a hold of the bandit's arm, breaking it and not giving him enough time to respond. She snapped his neck, he fell over dead. Another bandit attacked her hesitantly, she snapped the man's spinal cord.

Another tried to attack her, so she killed them again. In a matter of 10 seconds, she was covered in blood. When the adrenaline wore off, she looked at her hands and screamed.

"I'm not a killer. I'm not a killer. I'm not a killer."Hinata said she was frozen. She wished she had the strength from earlier. She couldn't do anything. She was completely helpless.

A bandit charged right at her, ready to slash her with his axe, until Shaz cut him down with ease. "What the hell are you doing? You hesitate and you're going to get killed what the hell happened to your resolve from earlier?." The girl said coldly.

The girl Shez was striking bandits like it was nothing. She killed one with her left sword and the other with her right. She was killing them like it was nothing. The first one she killed was cut in half with her first play. The second was stabbed in the chest.

She didn't pay attention to any of the dying screams from her fallen foes. She wanted to puke. This violence wasn't something she reveled in. Why did she have to freeze? Why was she so weak?

Edelgard shook her to get her out of it."Hinata snap out of it we're in the middle of a battle. Edelgard said trying to get her to stop standing there but she couldn't.

Edelgard was killing bandits like a savage animal protecting her herd.

Edelgard was fighting fiercely. But she was tiring.

Hinata still wouldn't move. Before she could do anything, the bandit leader was about to cut Edelgard down.

Then she saw a blue-haired man shield her with his body, but nothing happened. It was almost as if time itself stopped.

Earlier

Byleth couldn't help but feel like something was wrong in the air, almost as if he wasn't supposed to be going to his destination with his father and their mercenary band. In his dreams, he saw multiple possibilities of what could happen. Special individuals he was supposed to meet would change his life. That wasn't the only thing Sora was agitated about something . "What's wrong, girl?" he asked, agitated. She was telling him someone desperately needed his help, that he was going down a path that wasn't the right one. "I don't know what you're talking about, Sora," he said to try to convince himself more than anyone else. He wasn't convinced any more than Sora was. The horse's angry rebuttal told him he was wrong.

"Oh look he's talking to himself again or that horse of his whatever" said one of his father's commanders in the mercenary army. He ignored the middle-aged man's comments. This felt wrong. No matter how much you wanted to deny what Sora was saying, she was not wrong. Someone needed his help. His father was shouting.

"Some fool is trying to make a name for himself, kid. Everyone defend yourselves." Jeralt ordered in an authoritative manner. The mercenary band wasted no time; they withdrew their weapons, swords, spears, bows, arrows, and axes. Unfortunately for the bandits who ambushed them, they were against an experienced army that had little experience in defeat and almost nothing but experience in complete victory. There was a reason why his father's mercenary band was held in such high esteem: hate and fear.

He withdrew his sword, much as he hated to, take life unnecessarily, he did what was necessary to protect himself and those around him, even if they hate and fear him. Byleth wasted no time; the first of the glory-seeking fools who sought to become a legend was cut in half, sideways. He didn't realize what was happening until he looked up and saw his legs; he was dead. Wondering what had just happened, he wasn't a cruel person to his enemies; he made sure to end their lives quickly, as he felt there was no point in prolonging an enemy's suffering unless one was a cruel and sadistic person who delighted in the suffering of others, something Byleth took no pleasure in.

The second among them was a woman who thought she would get an easy kill. She was about to slash at him from behind with her axe. He didn't need to look; he just cut. She tried to clenched her neck to try to stop the bleeding, hoping to save her life. But it was fruitless. When she looked at him, she had a look of horror. The last thing she saw as she left the world was someone from her point of view, a demon from hell.

The woman he had killed was in her early 20s. There was another who tried to go at him. His thought was that he could win, but he was wrong as well. The young man who was no older than 17 died without realizing what was happening. His head tumbled to the ground. When he was in battle, it was as if he were a different person. He didn't particularly like this part of the life his father had raised him in. It was as natural as breathing. Any revulsion he felt he did not show.

The only saving grace was that he wasn't killing any animals in this skirmish. He wouldn't even call it a battle. None of the bandits he killed were trained in warfare. He might as well fight children because that's exactly what they were. And as soon as the battle began, it was over.

"That wasn't even good enough for a warm-up" said a man named Todd who looked around 25 years old. He was of average height and looked scruffy due to not wanting any hair, as he felt it wasn't necessary for a warrior. He was bald. He put his sword back into its sheath. The battle was over, and he was glad it was over.

"Aren't you going to say anything?" asked Todd, annoyed by his uninterested expression.

"Those who seek battles are fools. We don't pick fights unnecessarily." Byleth said, dismissing what he felt was a ridiculous question.

"Oh, you think you're better than the rest of us, huh?" asked another person, a woman who was only two years older than Byleth. She was average height, with brown hair down to her shoulders, blue eyes. She showed off her body to the army, to showcase how attractive she was. She was a mage who wasn't just about her looks; she was a powerful mage and wasn't afraid to show off her strength. Byleth personally couldn't stand her; he didn't understand why his father would have such a narcissist in his company. She thought extremely highly of herself, to the point where she constantly had to remind everyone how much better she was. She was self-obsessed and cared only about her image, and caring about the problems it caused.

Her name was Joann. It didn't matter to her if she angered the other women in the army, who, unlike her, actually respected each other and their comrades as a whole.

He couldn't stand her. People like her had tried to seduce him on many occasions, but he turned her away. She was a woman who looked down on other women and made it very clear what she did not consider a true woman to be. It made him sick. None of the women in the army liked her, especially the more non-traditional women who wore men's clothing because they felt it was more practical in the life of a mercenary.

"No, I don't think I'm better than the rest of you, but I do think I'm better than you." Byleth said, not caring that he was being disrespectful. Joanne doesn't treat any of her peers with respect. He has no obligation to treat her with respect either.

"Watch yourself one day you may end up with a dagger in your back"said Todd who did not make it a secret he disliked him.

"I love to see you try" Byleth replied indifferently to Todd and Joanne's hateful looks on their faces. He was about to go to his horse, Sora.

Byleth heard a scream, something told him to follow that voice. His father was looking at him. "People are probably being attacked by bandits." He looked at his father. He couldn't let someone get murdered, not if he had the power to do something and they were nearby. "I'm sorry, I have to go. I can't stay here." Byleth ran as fast as his legs would carry him.

He couldn't explain how he knew he saw bandits surrounding 9 individuals. One of them was an elderly man, while the rest were men and women in their late teens. He wasted no time as he cut one bandit in half, who fell face down, not realizing what had happened. The second he slashed his victim's head clean off from behind, who had no idea what was happening. None of his victims saw him coming. He cut one down after another, killing anyone in his way. He didn't pay attention as he sliced one woman's throat and another's chest open but didn't bother finishing them off due to his priority being to save people's lives.

He saw a blue-haired girl, scared, but that's not the voice he heard; he heard a silver-haired girl who was about to be cut down. He ran as fast as he could and was using body to protect her. He didn't know why he was going to die protecting a stranger?

in an unknown plane

He looked around; he wasn't in a forest anymore. He wasn't about to be cut down by a bandit shielding a girl from certain death. What was this place? Before he could ask his question, he heard a voice of a girl who sounded like an ancient being. "You idiot! Are you trying to get us both killed?" He turned around and saw the same girl from before. She was sitting on a throne. She had long green hair; her ears weren't human. Her eyes were green. She looked otherworldly, as if she came from somewhere completely different.

"I'm sorry, that wasn't my intention." he said stupidly. He wanted to kick himself for that one. He felt like an idiot. What the hell was he thinking? "You're lucky I have the ability to stop time, but that has its limits. As soon as time stops, that Axe will cut through your back, and then you'll instantly die. And that girl will die shortly afterwards. All the other kids will die, except the purple-haired girl. But she'll survive." What purple-haired girl? He could think about that later. He had questions he needed answers to.

"What the hell are you?" he asked her. She answered him patiently and talked to him like she was speaking to a child. "Some would call me the beginning you can call me Sothis." he said her name so he wouldn't forget it; perhaps he finally had the answers he sought. "You must know something about my dreams and glimpses into the future. Are they visions? I don't know; I have so many questions." Despite the situation, he was excited; finally, he would get answers. "One thing at a time; first off, how are we going to get out of this mess that you put us both in?" she asked him. He thought about it. If she can stop time, can't she also reverse time? If she has the ability to stop it, it would make sense that she can reverse it. "Why not just reverse time? I already know what's going to happen. I simply kill the person trying to kill the girl and that would be the end of it." he said simply as if it was already solved.

"You're not as simple-minded as I thought, but my power does have its limits." She warned. "Byleth wanted to ask questions, but she was right; he knew he would get his answers later.

"Time reversed itself; he knew he didn't have much time, unlike the last time. He didn't bother shielding the girl; he just cut a man who was trying to kill her in half, killing him instantly. The other bandits looked in terror; the silver-haired man looked at him in terror. He was terrified of seeing him.

 "Screw this! Killing the demon isn't worth this shit!" The silver-haired man ran away, obviously aware of his reputation. The bandits also fled; the people he saved looked at him and couldn't believe it, how easily he killed that bandit who was trying to kill the silver-haired girl.

"That was impressive,"said the raven-haired boy that looked like he was around 17. "So that's the rumored Ashen Demon. I'm glad he wasn't our enemy"remarked a blonde haired boy who had whiskers on his cheeks. "Thank you for saving my friend"the blue haired girl said softly, her eyes was not something he thought he would see, he never saw someone look like her.

"Someone of your skill would be perfect for the kingdom"said the taller of the males of the group" he was polite he didn't know why but he saw something darker underneath. "Wow you are already trying to recruit a stranger you just met? That's so like you Dimitri"said the black haired man. "Well I think the empire would definitely make good use of your services thank you for saving my life"the silver haired woman she looked very strong and ambitious in her demeanor and the black haired man he looked pleasant to talk to but he sensed that he wasn't honest it was more difficult to read him of the three. The easiest one to read was the girl with white hair with purple on the center.

"Halt, you bandit fiends!" shouted a man in armor. He saw his father approaching, whom he didn't really want to run into. Why did he want to know? "Jeralt, I can't believe it - meeting you here. I have to take you somewhere; there's no way I can let you go. And who is this young man with you?" The middle-aged man asked him, looking like he had just reunited with an old friend he never knew about. Who is he? "Alois, it's been too long." His father said to him, as if they were reuniting after being apart for a long time. Who is he? "Lady Rhea will be happy to see you again. And who is this young man with you?" Alois asked him. "He's my son. His name is Byleth." The man looked excited to see him. What was his relationship with his father?

"As for you, what is your name? You also helped our students."

The girl looked like she didn't want to be there, even more so when she was near Byleth. "Shez and I were looking for someone, and I found him." She stared at him coldly. Why did she look so familiar? "Well, it's going to be a few days before we get to Garreg Mach; you should get acquainted with everyone. I have a feeling for some reason we're going to be working together for a long time to come." He went ahead, along with his father, catching up on old times. He didn't bother asking.

"This changes nothing" Shaz said to him coldly as she walked right past him where his father was. Why did she hate him so much? "You are awesome. I hope to spar with you when I have the chance," said the blonde-haired boy, whose name was Naruto. "You should be an interesting opponent," said the raven-haired boy known as Sasuke. "Thank you once again," the girl named Hinata said politely. He conversed with all the students and learned a bit about them; where they're from, he was surprised that three students with foreign ways of fighting were from a different continent altogether. He noticed the accent in each of them, but the girl from Konoha named Hinata had the least noticeable one.

He learned about the three students from the academy. He talked to them at length, learning about where they're from, their Houses, and who they are. It was interesting to learn that, with the exception of Naruto and Sasuke, all of them were essentially royalty. Part of him felt it was way too convenient to meet all these people in one place, like it was meant to be. He dislikes this idea, as it goes against what he believes in.

Edelgard couldn't believe her luck; the professor who was with them looked scared that she would drive him away; she hoped to secure her ideal professor inside, hoping to be able to employ the mercenary who saved them. Things didn't go exactly as planned, but things could turn out even better. It was a gamble she knew: it was only a matter of time before the chance of saving her lover Monica came up, with the death of the bandit she had hired, there was a possibility, but she didn't know where she was. She couldn't think about that now; her actions almost got her killed and her childhood friend Hinata killed. She felt dirty, even resorting to such underhanded tactics to rid the world of the Crest and the organization that has plagued Fodlan for the past millennium. The organization that has tormented her and caused the deaths of all of her siblings.

She felt so alone; the only people she could truly trust were Hubert, but even that was questionable because of the paranoia, which made her heart cold. She didn't want to be like this, but she had to, as it was a necessary evil for the one who would bring a new dawn.

Hinata, when looking at Byleth and Shez, couldn't help but notice that there was something different about them from the other students in the monastery. She activated her Byakugan to see if she was imagining things, but she saw nothing.

It felt too much of a coincidence when her group went out and ran into a bunch of bandits, and when Edelgard was about to be killed along with everyone else, Byleth showed up. She couldn't help but feel like something had happened, but it hadn't happened like time itself had reversed.

She knew it must be her imagination. She noticed the way Edelgard was eyeing the mysterious stranger. She was impressed with his skills. Hinata wasn't the only one. Not only was he skilled with a blade, but she sensed there was something else about him that seemed out of the ordinary. He had an overworldly presence. Dimitri wasn't the only one who noticed.

"Awestruck by the mercenary, aren't you?" Dimitri asked Hinata.

"I just find I cannot really explain it. Dimitri he has an overworldly presence about him. I can't explain why."Hinata confessed.

"Does it have to do with your eyes?" he asked her.

"It's hard to explain when I look into him. I feel like I'm staring deep into the world itself. Maybe I'm just imagining things. Maybe my mind is just playing tricks on me because I'm tired. I'm tired of the ordeal due to us barely sleeping in the past few days. I almost feel like our meeting with him was preordained along with that purple-haired mercenary." Hinata answered.

"Do you believe in any deity, Hinata?I know in the Black Eagles, some are non-believers, while others keep their beliefs to themselves."Dimitri wasn't prepared he's was about hear.

"I don't know I don't know I find it hard to believe that there is such thing as the goddess if she did exist where was she when I needed her?"Hinata said bitterly

"I'm sorry for asking, I didn't mean to upset you, Hinata." Dimitri said apologetically.

"You have nothing to apologize for; you did nothing wrong." Hinata replied.

She was seeing Naruto talking to Claude about something she would have to ask him about later. 

“I'm glad things are working out between you two. Me and Edelgard were actually worried when you first enrolled,” Dimitri said in relief. 

“What do you mean?” Hinata asked. 

“You're like a little sister to me, Hinata. I don't want anyone breaking your heart,” Dimitri said. 

She couldn't believe he had just said he thinks of her as a sister. She had no idea what to say or how to react. 

“I feel the same way; you're like the big brother I never had,” Hinata said.

"Lady Hitomi, I wish I would have gotten to know her. She was, in some ways, the mother I never had,” Dimitri admitted.

“What do you mean, Dimitri?” Hinata asked.

“Do you remember the way she spoke to both of us? She treated us as if we were both her children. When I think about it now, no, I’m being ridiculous.” Dimitri wanted to dismiss what he had just thought in his head, but that one line that she said to him wouldn't leave him.

September 1173

Dimitri was about to say goodbye to Hinata, his friend who had spent the last few months with him. She was someone he could connect to easily, like twins. Edelgard and Monica looked sad as well that they had to leave.

“I really wish we could have met again under different circumstances, Hitomi-chan,” Patricia said with sadness.

The 10-year-old Dimitri was able to pick up that Patricia and Hitomi were close.

“I'll let Elizabeth know how you're doing,” Patricia said as she turned her back.

Edelgard was reluctant to move because of Hinata; how close they were. Hinata was on the verge of crying, seeing the trio go.

“Will I see you again?” Hinata asked Edelgard and Dimitri. He didn't know what to say to Hinata; he wanted to give her some form of reassurance.

“We will meet again! I'll introduce you to my homeland, where you can see how beautiful Faerghus truly is,” the boy said with a warm smile. Hinata tried to stay strong for him and Edelgard. Before he left, Hitomi wrapped her arms around Dimitri. He was confused—why was this woman doing that? The way she was hugging him was akin to a mother hugging her child.

“May the goddess protect you, my little lion,” the woman said as she kissed him on the forehead. He saw tears fall. Dimitri was confused at the time; nobody called him "Little Lion" except his father. Yet, why did this woman call him that? It was confusing, and he wanted to ask his father, but he never had the courage, even though he wanted to believe in his heart who this woman was..

"You and Sasuke seem to be good friends despite the short amount of time you two have known each other. I never thought he would choose you; I thought he would have chosen Ede Chan l." Hinata said in disbelief even after all this time.

"I think what Sasuke needed more than anything was someone to reach out to him. I think what he needed more than anything was a friend, whether he knows it or not. I just want to help, and whatever way I can, I know there's a deep darkness in him, and if I reach out to him in some way, it helps him, then I feel like I've done something right." Dimitri said, thinking about what had passed and what had happened when he returned to his homeland.

"You haven't changed, Dimitri. You're as kind as you were then. I'm glad that's the case. There's so much cruelty in this world. Knowing that Faerghus will have a king like you brings me comfort. So many despots in this world, and having you be one of the exceptions brings me hope." Hinata said, generally meaning it, not thinking he deserved her praise.

"I don't know if I deserve your praise, thank you, Hinata. Don't ever change who you are. I don't care what your clan says; you're not a failure. The very fact that there are very few people like you, kind and gentle, usually has that part of themselves beaten out of them by the time they become adults and they become cold and ruthless people. You're one in a million." Dimitri said wanting Hinata know that she's valued.

“Thank you Dimitri, your comments mean a lot,”Hinata said smiling.

" It was nice talking to you, Hinata. I hope we get to do this more, preferably on a non-dangerous mission."

They both laughed at that.

"You, me, Moni Chan, Edel Chan, I wish we could be together once again. I know it would not be like old times, but it'd be nice.”Hinata said nostalgically, remembering the times they had at the Hyuga compound.

"I would like that if only we knew where Monica was." Dimitri said out loud.

This caused Hinata to look at him in shock.

"What do you mean, what happened to Moni-chan?" Hinata asked, worried about their friend.

"She disappeared without a trace. None of us know where she is or where she went or where she vanished to.” Dimitri said with the same concern on his face as Hinata. They weren't as close, but it didn't change the fact that four of them were friends.

"I hope she's okay", Hinata said with a worried tone.

He had no idea how to respond and decided not to."I'm going to get some sleep. See you tomorrow." Dimitri said as he bid her farewell. The one thing that kept him up at night was wondering where Monica was and how she finished.

He hopes that nothing horrible has happened to her because the last thing he wants is for Edelgard and Hinata to lose a precious friend, and Dimitri wouldn't want to lose her either, despite him not being as close to her as they were.

He decided to go to sleep for now. As much as he wanted to talk, he would have to talk to Sasuke tomorrow. He knows something's on his friend's mind and he doesn't want to wait till they go back to the monastery to do it.

In Naruto mind while Dimitri was talking to Hinata

He was in a place that looked like a cage. It felt hot. Naruto screamed. It was terrifying. What the hell was this place, he wondered, he was sleeping after a long day where he and his entire group narrowly avoided death. Why is he suddenly here? He saw a huge fox. He didn't know what to make of it. What was he looking at?

"To answer your question, I am what that village would call me, Kyūbi, but I go by another name. However, I don't give my name unless it's someone I trust."

Naruto felt like he was going crazy; the story there's no way this thing standing before him could be the nine-tailed fox spirit; it was destroyed 17 years ago. "You actually believe those stories? The village told you? There's a reason why they hated you, but I won't reveal that at this time because there is only so much; let's just say. I've been inside of you your entire life; we're tied together; you and I along with Sothis; our destinies are intertwined; there will be a role that we will be playing in the future with you and the man named Byleth, along with the girl named Shez. I can't tell you why; cuz. I don't know; I will guide you in the best way I can. It's a promise I made to your parents prior to their deaths."

Naruto couldn't believe it; an answer about his parents he didn't know who they were.

"You know who my parents are?" Naruto asked him. "I know very little about your father, but I do know about the previous host, which was your mother. I'll tell you about it later, because right now it's not safe for us to communicate with each other. I'll talk to you again." Kyūbi sent him back to the real world.

Naruto woke up and wondered what that was about. He got out of the tent and saw Edelgard, who was surprised to see him up so late in the night.

"I take it you can't sleep?" Edelgard asked him, wondering why he was up so late.

"I have difficulty sleeping tonight. We narrowly avoided a near-death experience. It's just crazy."

Naruto said feeling like an idiot, but he couldn't help saying what was on his mind.

"I know that feeling only too well." Edelgard replied.

"You know Hinata Chan, don't you?" Naruto asked Edelgard when he saw the two talking. There was something familiar about them, along with Dimitri.

"We're childhood friends. We met long ago." she replied.

Naruto sat down and looked at the sky.

"Naruto, I can't help but voice my disappointment that you didn't choose my class. I think you have talent, and those back at your home don't appreciate it." Edelgard said, pointing out something that Claude himself told him on the first day that he was part of their class.

"Claude tells me the same thing, but why would you want me in your class when you have talented people like Hinata or Dorothea?" Naruto asked.

"There are different kinds of talent, Naruto. You're very innovative, and how you come up with new techniques and how you can think on the spot. I don't think I would be able to pull off the kind of technique you use, called Shadow Clone Jutsu, right?" she asked him.

"Yes, it's an A-rank technique. I couldn't do the lower-rank version of the technique at all, but this technique in particular, I did it without any problems." Naruto answered.

"People underestimate Hinata as well. That damn clan dismisses her because she's not as good in the gentle fist as her cousin or her sister. It's complete nonsense. I've seen what she can do. If it weren't for her confidence, she should be far stronger than she is."Edelgard said.

"I think she's strong as she is now. There's different kinds of strength. It isn't just physical."Naruto said.

"I agree, but why do you feel that way, Naruto?" Edelgard asked him.

"She's kind and gentle, most people see kindness and gentleness as a weakness. I don't agree; anyone can be ruthless and heartless, but not everyone could be both kind and gentle. Hinata Chan has a strength I don't have and never could have; I'm not as forgiving as she is nor as understanding."Naruto said, looking and hiding his blush from Edelgard.

“I agree with you. Naruto, Hinata is strong as she is. It makes me angry knowing what she has gone through, but I'm happy knowing that she has someone like you to look after her well-being,” Edelgard said.

“She has told me a lot about you. She keeps telling me about the big sister that she never had. I can completely see that you bring out a confidence that I’ve never seen. You’re one of the few people that actually believed in her when a lot of others have given up. I appreciate what you've done for her, Edelgard,” Naruto said with appreciation.

“You could say she is like a little sister to me. I worry about her, and I do what I can to help with her confidence, but I feel like I'm not enough. Ever since you two started dating, I’ve seen her feel better about herself, but I would like her to go beyond that.” Edelgard said, thinking about Hinata's confidence issues.

“I know what you mean. She means the world to me, and I would give her the world if I could,” Naruto said, not realizing what he was implying. Edelgard would not push him on this, considering that feelings of love were things Naruto had to come to terms with on his own. Not to mention, Dorothea and Ingrid could help him with that; they did help Naruto and Hinata date, after all, by pushing them to talk.

"You should get some sleep. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow," Edelgard suggested. He yawned and said good night to Edelgard before heading to his tent. She couldn't help but think, "If I could befriend Naruto, he could be someone who could help me in the future, but that would be fruitless."

If only someone could reach out and take her hand; she wants to pursue her dream without losing her humanity in the process.

Naruto was about to lay back down before Hinata entered his tent. Naruto hugged her after what they had been through in the past few days. Being in her arms reminded him of what he had almost lost. 

“I'm sorry for being a burden to you,” Hinata said, shaking. She had never killed before. Damn it all, Naruto thought. Someone like this shouldn't kill. It wasn't right. Killing changed you. Naruto knew that, and this would change Hinata in ways he didn't want to happen. 

“You're not a burden. You never are,” Naruto said quietly.

“I almost got one of my best friends killed. If I wasn't so weak and useless,” Hinata said. Naruto soothed her. 

“You're not weak or useless,” Naruto said softly. 

She looked at him. Her eyes were so beautiful, yet so sad. 

“The main reason I killed those bandits was because they tried to kill you. I couldn't bear if anything ever happened to you,” Hinata said. 

“I couldn't either,” Naruto replied. They kissed passionately. He was on top of her as he gently laid her down on the ground. They didn't care if the world ended at that moment. He removed her uniform, and she did the same. He was grateful he had cast the sound seal jutsu before he started making love to her.

She felt his arms around her, and I've been an hour. Normally, she wouldn't have done such a thing on a mission. Until she felt safe in his arms, she couldn't sleep. She couldn't help but think of that man she refuses to call Father. How would he feel now if he knew that she was naked beside her lover? 

"I don't know what I would do without you," Naruto said as he put his fingers through her hair.

"I don't know either," Hinata confessed. 

"I would give you the world if I could," Naruto said, which caused Hinata to laugh when she thinks of the image of Naruto doing exactly that. He would if she asked him to. 

"You are my world," Hinata replied. 

"You're mine as well. I don't know who I would be if I never met you," Naruto said. 

"I can't imagine either. You've saved me," Hinata thought about all the times when she had no one to go to. She thought of Naruto. 

"I'm thankful to Dorothea Chan and Ingrid Chan. Without them, I don't know if we would have this now. They're important to me too," Naruto said.

"Yes, they are to me as well," Hinata replied. She thought about it. If it were possible, she wouldn't mind including them, but she knows that's not possible. But she can't help but desire it. 

"I'm tired," Naruto said, yawning. 

"I am too," Hinata said as she closed her eyes. She felt Naruto bury his face on Hinata's chest. She wants to tell him her feelings, but she doesn't have the courage yet. When she was sure Naruto was asleep, she whispered. 

"I love you, Naruto Kun. I always have. I always will." She fell asleep dreaming that she could have this with Ingrid and Dorothea as well, even if it was only a dream.

Sasuke had no idea what to think of the mercenaries named Byleth or Shez. They both looked really strong, seeing how easily Byleth defeated those bandits. It made Sasuke want to be trained by him. He had skills worth learning from, unlike his current professor. Sasuke sees this mercenary as a potential teacher to help him defeat Itachi. He would keep his eyes out for this one. He had a strong feeling he would have an important role to play. He didn't know why. The group barely conversed, which was okay with Sasuke; he didn't particularly like conversing with people anyway.

Dimitri was walking beside him, and the two months that he had been a student in the Blue Lions, all he had focused on was training. Dimitri had defeated him in every one of their duels. Felix, who was barely able to keep up with him, Ingrid, another all-the-students-in-the-Blue-Lions-in-one-way-or-another were talented. In a way, Sasuke was glad he chose the Blue Lions; it made his training more worthwhile. Though the only one he particularly really wanted to train with was Dimitri. He was a training partner that he liked training with the most due to his respect for his skills. He was curious, however, about his relationship with Hinata Hyuga. How did he know her?

"Something on your mind, Sasuke?" asked Dimitri. 

"Yeah, there's a question that's been bugging me. How do you know Hinata-san?" Sasuke asked him inquisitively.

"I can't answer that because it involves something I don't really want to talk about right now," Dimitri said, not really wanting to discuss his relationship with Hinata. Sasuke would get it in time, so he decided to drop it.

"I've been meaning to ask you how do you and Mercedes, how do you two know each other?" Dimitri asked. He didn't know how to tell him he hadn't really shared much about her time in Konoha. How much should he reveal?

"She was there six years ago. She spent a year in Konoha while her mother was looking for a home. I can't really discuss much because it's personal," Sasuke said. Dimitri noticed that whenever he talked about Mercedes, Sasuke became protective of any information regarding her.

"She's important to you, isn't she?" Dimitri asked.

"Yes. Other than Naruto, she's my most precious friend," Sasuke said, trying to hide that he felt much more than friendship towards her. He didn't want to talk about it with anyone; those were feelings he'd been dealing with for the past five years.

"The way you spoke about her just now implies it's something much more," Dimitri noted observingly.

"Please don't tell anyone. The last thing I want is to ruin the friendship I have with her," Sasuke said, looking away.

"I won't tell anyone, Sasuke. Be honest with me: what are your feelings towards her?" Dimitri asked.

"She's a precious person to me, and I don't think I have a chance with her. She still thinks of me as a boy. How can I possibly tell her my feelings if she won't see me as a man?" Sasuke said, more emotional than usual. Again, whenever it came to Mercedes, Sasuke was different.

"I can't imagine what it's like being in your position. Your secret is safe with me, Sasuke," Dimitri said. He knew there was a lot more that Sasuke felt towards her and the reasons he felt that way, but he decided he had dug deep enough for now.

"Thank you, Dimitri. I appreciate everything you've done for me so far," Sasuke said, thankful to his friend for being so understanding. He was the one person he felt had the most integrity.

He was welcoming and friendly, unlike Claude and Edelgard, Dimitri didn't have ulterior motives when he spoke to him. He was an honest person, someone he had grown to respect over time, so he had not said that openly.

Other than Naruto and Mercedes for the brief time that she was in Konoha he never really had friends back home. The closest he can think of are Dimitri, Felix, and Annette. They respected his boundaries and, unlike back home, the girls weren't fan girls. The exception was the banshee, who treated him with respect and generally meant it.

None of the women at the monastery could compare to Mercedes; to him, she was an angel who was kind toward everyone and always sought to think of the positive things in life. She tried to see the silver lining even in negative situations. She was a light that Sasuke didn’t think existed until he laid his eyes on her. He knew in his heart that no woman would ever compare to her. Even if it broke his heart, he could never reveal his feelings. He buried them even deeper; every time he talked about his feelings for her, it got more difficult for him to keep it inside. How long would it be before he confessed and ruined his friendship with her? He couldn’t do that.

“You should tell her your feelings, Sasuke. It doesn’t do you any good to keep them inside,” Dimitri said, concerned about Sasuke's feelings.

“Please drop it, Dimitri,” Sasuke requested.

“Okay, I’m sorry,” Dimitri replied, knowing he was not going to convince Sasuke to reveal his feelings toward her.

As they were getting closer to the monastery, it was dawn. He had gotten used to this scenery in some ways. For Sasuke, seeing this brought him more peace than being in Konoha, which did nothing but remind him of what he had lost.

Byleth saw what the students he had saved a few days earlier; he looked at the place that was called the monastery, which is known as "The world at Large" (Garreg Mach). It looked like a church, but also like a fortress and a castle at the same time. It looked ancient. He didn't know why he felt something familiar about this place.

Shez, who was right next to him, also looked up. They saw a green-haired woman. She looked really important. He couldn't put his finger on it, but she was familiar and he didn't know why.

Byleth, Jeralt, along with Shez, were summoned to the chambers of the woman who resided in Garreg Mach. He turned around and looked at Byleth, along with his father, and Shez. "Oh, Jeralt, it's been so long. This man standing before you is he your son?" The woman asked him. "Yes, though he was born after I left, it was too painful after Siri's passing

" She looked at him, almost as if questioning what he said was true, but immediately changed her mood when she turned her eyes to Byleth. 

"I'm pretty sure you have many questions. I'd like to know the names of the people who saved my students." Byleth didn't see anything suspicious about her and she met them and their father no harm; he gave her his name. 

"My name is Byleth Eisner." He couldn't tell why she was happy when she heard him give his full name. Then Shez gave her her name.

"My name is Shez "she said in a business-like manner. "Very good names. My name is Rhea. I am the archbishop and have heard much about you. Alois vouches for both of you. One of you I'm offering you to be a student at this academy, while the other. I'm offering you the chance to become a professor. Byleth, I believe you have what it takes to be a professor. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; you could be a great help." Again, he couldn't read her for some reason; there was something about her he couldn't quite trust. "I know what you're going to ask about me rejoining the knights. I couldn't say no even if I wanted to." Said his father.

"You both should rest; you've had a long journey. Tomorrow, you could both decide where you would like to go." Rhea dismissed the trio; they left the chambers. Shez went ahead of them, not wanting to be anywhere near him. "She's offering you a chance to do something other than be a mercenary. It's something I would have wanted for you, but be careful and be wary of her." His father warned him. He didn't sense anything sinister about her or her intentions, but he took his advice to heart.

He was escorted to his quarters. The next day, he would talk with many students. It would be overwhelming. He didn't know which class he would ultimately choose. He decided to put that thought aside and went to sleep.

Rhea dismissed Jeralt and Byleth, and she couldn't resist what she felt any longer. Sitri, her son, was home. Her grandson was also there. However, there were other things as well. Her entire family was under one roof now, under normal circumstances, she should be happy, but she also felt guilty.

There is a huge secret that she's keeping from Jeralt and Sonia in the abyss who nobody knows exists. When she thinks about her grandchildren, she feels pain every time she thinks about Siri, the girl she held when she brought her into this world. One of the few things she had left, she was all that was left of her people and she was gone.

Byleth was the key to bring her mother back but would she really be willing to pay the price that he required to do so? Sitri died so her son could live did she really have a right to take away no she couldn't lose her resolve she wanted to see her mother again to hold her again. he was alive even if should her mother come back through him he will still be alive.

The guilt she felt wouldn't stop. It kept gripping her, and the voice of her lover, the woman she hadn't named, echoed in her mind over a thousand years.

She would do anything to protect her family, regardless of the consequences. She felt like a mess. She was happy that all of her family were in the same roof, but also she felt scared at the same time. Like all of it could burn to ashes.

"I'm lost without you mother I could use your guidance more than ever." Rhea said quietly to herself how much longer would she have to put up with the lies that she had built in the past millennia how many secrets would she have to keep for how much longer.

It would feel much better if she could just tell the truth, but she was terrified of that because of how long she had been lying. Lying about the history of Fodlan, she had to play the part of being the archbishop because that's what the humans think she is. They're ignorant of her true nature.

She curses Nemesis every day when she goes to sleep, over everything he took from her: her soulmate, all her siblings, a part of her, even blaming him for what happened to Siri. That monster destroy her life and everything, that she once had.

No amount of time that passes can change the revulsion and that was discussed when she looks at those heroes' relics. If she were able to, she would compensate all of them and let the souls in those relics rest.

If there was one thing she would like to see before she dies, it's for that to happen. Will it happen? She doesn't know. Things have changed with Siri's son back home. She could finally step down from being the archbishop and have someone she could trust succeed her. Byleth or Sonia seem like ideal successors.

That was for the future, though tomorrow he would choose a house, and with it, the fate of all would be decided. Though she didn't know why the three transfer students from Konoha, Byleth, and the girl with a mysterious origin named Shez, all would have a huge role to play in the future and would shape the fabric of the world.

She didn't like this feeling she had, but she was once told by her mother that when a huge shift was about to occur. She should be prepared, whether it is for good or for ill, remains to be seen.

Which class will he choose: the Black Eagles, the Blue Lions, or the Golden Deer? She would know by the end of tomorrow, and so would the purple-haired girl.

October 1176

Marianne was away from her parents. She wished she could see them again. The strange people and strange places she was encountering were overwhelming. The only comfort she found was her ability to talk to animals; they made her feel less alone. But it still didn’t alleviate her longing for her parents and Hilda—one of the few people who didn’t treat her as a freak.

There was a mercenary named Byleth Eisner, who was close enough that he could come to her aid if someone tried to kidnap her. Other than that, she still felt utterly alone. She dared not talk to him because of her crest and the fact that he was a complete stranger; he would probably think she was a freak just like everybody else if he knew what she could do.

"I don't know, Dorte. It's just so much easier talking to animals than to people. The strangers I'm around would think I'm a freak if they knew what I can do." She heard footsteps and saw a blue-haired man who looked at her with fascination.

Byleth had a look of disbelief. Did he think she was a freak? No, that was not what she saw in his eyes. She saw a bird perch on his right index finger.

“Thank you for helping me keep an eye on her,” Byleth said softly to the bird as it flew off his finger.

She looked at him in disbelief. Could he do the same thing she could? No, she must be imagining things; this couldn't be real.

"I agree. Animals are simpler creatures to talk to. They're not judgmental, and they listen without bias. Sora listens to me, regardless of what I’m saying, when I’m feeling sad. I never knew there was another soul who understood animals like I do. It feels lonely, to be honest; I thought I was the only one.” The way he said it was filled with melancholy; she felt her heart beating rapidly.

"I'm sorry; I didn't mean to intrude," Byleth said apologetically. Marianne interjected quickly.

"You didn't intrude; just; I didn't expect to ever find someone else that could understand animals like I can. I feel less lonely knowing that now." Byleth said sadly this was the longest she's ever spoken to anyone besides Hilda and her parents.

“I never knew there was another soul like me,” Marianne said, feeling her cheeks turn pink.

“Neither did I,” Byleth replied, his cheeks also pink. She had no idea what to say. What could she say?

“I hope we don't have meat tonight,” he said. Marianne couldn't help but agree; she didn't want to eat an animal, but if there was nothing else to eat, she would do it, even if she hated it.

“We shouldn't eat animals unless we have no other choice. They have thoughts of their own; they feel pain just like we do. In a perfect world, we would never eat animals ever,” Marianne said.

“You're quite something. No girl has intrigued me like you have,” he said, turning away, blushing. With his reputation, he never did that. The Ashen Demon—which was what he was called—had a reputation for not showing any emotion at all, but here she was, seeing him act in ways that were normal for a teenage boy.

“You wouldn't mind being my friend, would you?” Marianne asked, hopeful.

“I wouldn't mind that at all. I feel less alone knowing there's another soul like me that could understand, almost like I can,” Byleth replied. She heard Sora tell her that he liked her.

“I do too,” he said.

Her horse also told her that he liked Byleth. They both laughed, both of their horses giving their approval of their friendship. This meeting with him changed her life; those six months weren’t like anything she had before or since.

 She looked at the ceiling; she couldn't believe she was remembering that day—the day she became Byleth’s friend. It was the day her world had changed, when she learned there were other people, other than herself, who could understand animals and speak to them. Meeting that boy had changed her life. She knew he's now a man—had to be 20. She had missed him greatly since they departed three years ago. It wasn't long before her parents died.

Had she not met him, she might have taken her life after her parents' deaths, after her uncle's cruel words to her. The chance of meeting him again was what stopped her. She heard about two mercenaries saving the house leaders and one of her friends.

She was worried about Hinata when she left; even though they hadn't spoken much, she still worried about her. Hinata was one of the few people who didn't judge her. She and Hilda were among the few who were willing to be around her, even if she said nothing.

“If you're meant to see each other again, you'll meet him again, Marianne. The red threads of fate mean you meet for a reason. If he is your thread, you'll see him again,” her mother said—the last thing she told her before she was killed by assassins of her political enemies because of her friendship with Hitomi.

“If you ever meet Hitomi's daughter, please be her friend; she could use one,” said her father. Why was she thinking about her parents now, of all times? She missed them dearly; God, she wished she could hear their voices again.

The one she longed for the most was Byleth. She fell asleep, not realizing her life was going to change tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Jeralt did not think he would ever return to this place when he walked around the halls. He couldn't help but be reminded of Sitri every place that he looked was a spot that they walked together, talked together, and had their first time. He could recall all of these things with clarity.

It was a painful reminder of the amount of time that had passed since her passing. Another painful reminder is the daughter he lost, who was stillborn. The gravestone of his wife and his stillborn daughter, Sonia, He was looking at. He didn't think about that tragic day for many years. He wishes he could forget it. What should have been the happiest moment of his life turned out to be a tragedy. He had not revealed to his son why he left the monastery 20 years ago.

The look he saw in his son's face when Rhea offered him a chance to be a teacher was something he did not expect to see. Excitement as much as he hated this, the mercenary life was not the life he wanted for his child. He wished to have a life for his son where he could just be normal, with friends, so he could just be anybody but a mercenary.

He felt like a failure as a father and as a captain of the knight of Seiros. He was full of regrets. He looked at the gravestone of his wife, the woman he loved. He would have given anything to see her once again. He told her how much she meant to him. If there was one thing he was glad about, it was that Byleth inherited his mother's love for animals and her appreciation for nature. He never wanted the mercenary life for his only surviving child, but there was no choice. There was nothing he was good at except being a soldier. When he was once a knight of Faerghus, which felt like a different lifetime ago in his youth, he was considered the greatest captain the kingdom had ever had. Though those who knew him in his youth are long dead, his friends, his parents, his father's namesake, Byleth. Despite naming his son after his own father, he had nothing in common with him. He didn't know why he named him after his own father. Jeralt. When he thinks about the life he had before he met Rhea, he is reminded of how old he truly is.

Those who look at him would think that would think he is in his late 40s to early 50s though it would actually be the case that he is much older than he had known. He was in his mid-20s when he met Rhea. He was a brash youth who sought glory.

When the archbishop was about to be killed, he shielded her with his own body.

When he thinks about that day,

The boy that he was died.

He disregards the memory,

Not wanting to think about those years where he had lost everything and everyone that he had loved.

His parents, brothers, and sisters, aunts, and uncles, along with nieces and nephews that he no longer keeps track of due to how painful it is to  outlive everyone.

He kept everyone at arm's length due to not wanting to deal with the pain and hardship of losing loved ones.

The first person who truly brought out the man he was before He saw everyone he loved die was Sitri Nobody can bring that part of him out again, not even his son.

He hopes the gods won't be so cruel as to have him outlive even his own son.

He put Sitri's favorite flower on her gravestone along with his daughters and turned his back.

He had work to do and he knew the Archbishop would not have him stand in the monastery for long.

He walked past a bunch of potential students, including his son, and saw the transfer students from a few days ago.

They resembled other people that he had once known Naruto Usamaki in particular looked like his parents his Kushina and Minato It was with the assistance of Sitri that he had taught them everything he knew about how to fight and how to properly defend themselves He was not only their friend but their teacher Here 20 years later was their son Who was walking with his friends to his class.

There was another person that caught his eye. The Raven-haired boy, Sasuke Uchiha, was by Dimitri's side. They were talking about something that he couldn't quite make out from a distance, but he could tell that they were friends, even if Sasuke, from what he had gathered when he was traveling with him, was denying it.

The last of the transfer students he saw was Hinata Hyuga. He almost thought it was Hitomi for a second, considering the strong resemblance. He felt like he was being dragged back in time 25 years. Hitomi, the girl who was friends with Elizabeth, Maria, and Amelia, who are part of the same house. But there were other things he saw in the girl that resembled someone else he once knew. He only noticed it for an instant, but he knew immediately who that was and decided to keep it to himself.

 "I wish you luck. I hope you're a better teacher than I was." he said, thinking about when he was teaching the previous generation. The parents of the children that are currently in the monastery.

Before he went to the stables for his first mission in 20 years, he noticed a light-haired girl tending a horse. She was speaking to him soothingly. He could see flashes of Sitri in his mind when he saw the girl. He decided to eavesdrop out of curiosity as he tended his horse.

"There's a huge commotion about potentially new students joining any of the houses. I don't know Dorte. I just feel like I wouldn't be an interesting person to talk to."the blue haired girl said and then Jeralt was wide-eyed it had been 3 years but he recognized Marianne Von Edmond anywhere. Her soft voice and her face, the girl that had changed his son and his outlook on life. The father in him smiled she is a good fit for him. He knows this he decided to listen a bit more before he headed out the last thing he wanted was for her to discover him eavesdropping on her.

"It would be Nice If there were somebody else that could understand you like I can to understand animals like I way I wouldn't feel so aloneI feel like a freak I wish Byl was here."The blue-haired girl said as she continued to help her horse by feeding him and grooming him.

He could help the girl by telling her his son was here but decided against it their reunion would happen today he figured fate should do the rest. For now his main task was tending his horse and preparing himself for his first mission, which would take place after the mock battle. He was a legend. Too many people regret what he did in his youth. He would rather just live an ordinary life. Where he can simply look out at the sky and be greeted by his children or grandchildren. But he knew that fantasy would never come to pass. He was not suited to be a father. The only thing he was suited to be was a soldier, and not what he was going to do. If there was one thing he could do for his son, it would be to pass on the lesson on who not to be as a man.

Byleth had no idea who to choose. All three of the leaders had promise, as did the students from Konoha. He looked over their skills, strengths, and weaknesses.

There were multiple students who had his eye, and he would like to teach them, no matter what house they would choose.

Ingrid Brandl Galatea he had read in depth about her skills. She was highly skilled as a pegasus Rider and extremely skilled with a lance.

She was fast and patient in timed strikes.

She is someone who definitely wants to bring out her full potential.The underrating of her skills is ridiculous in his eyes.He would like to see her in action first before completely committing to training her.

Then he read about Sakura Haruno. She was talented and very skilled in the medical arts. She was also skilled in hand-to-hand combat; her skills were something he would like to see firsthand to understand how well she could fight.

There was another one that he had an interest in, though she was in the Golden Deer, a white-haired girl with purple eyes. She was the prodigy of her house. Lysithea von Ordelia was great academically in terms of her grades and she was extremely skilled in magic.

He was surprised she was even in the monastery at all, considering how much better she was in terms of her performance then the other students. She was way ahead in many ways, though she was struggling in other areas he could help her work on if he were to ever teach her.

Then there was this other girl. He felt his heart beating just reading her name in the dossier—a name that he had not heard in three years: Marianne von Edmund. It took all his self-control not to look for her immediately; it took everything he had, like the entire world was compelling him to go to her now. He wanted to, but he couldn't. As much as he wanted to, he had to meet everyone first, and if he met her before he met all the house leaders, then he would do that. He had to keep himself under control. He was not a teenager anymore; he was a man. But when it came to Marianne, it was difficult for him not to act the way he did. He was grateful nobody was around to see him in the state that he was in. He put his thoughts about her aside for now to focus on the task at hand.

There was also a student from Konoha named Sasuke Uchiha. He was definitely one of the most gifted students in the monastery. From what he had read in his dossier from Konoha, he was the top student the year he graduated from the academy. There were skills he had no idea about due to him not being familiar with the fighting styles in the five nations. However, if he studied the scrolls in his room, he could probably learn what they were in no time.

There was Naruto Uzumaki. He read through his dossier and couldn't help but feel like those who dismiss him highly underestimate what he could do. He saw what he was capable of doing even in small chunks. Creating duplications of himself, a technique that he never knew existed until he saw him in action, the brief amount of time he did when he saved the girl named Hinata and Edelgard.

Hinata Hyuga read everything but he couldn't find anything on her in her dossier. Her grades were near perfect. The fighting skills he had read about from people who observed her were second to none. He saw those himself when he briefly saw her in the morning. How quickly he saw her dispatch her sparring partners. She was quite skilled, her biggest weakness being her lack of confidence in herself. He had read about that in her dossier and Konoha. He thought she had more promise than anybody gave her credit for, including herself.

There were other students in other classes, but there were so many that he couldn't read them all on the spot. So, he would have to go through one class at a time to meet them in person and see for himself what they were capable of. To him, that was far more effective at assessing someone's abilities than reading it on a piece of paper.

He got up from his desk and headed to the first house leader he would interview.

Shez was offered a chance to be a student of the monastery by the Archbishop herself. It was not something that was offered often, especially to those of her background. The kind of training and education she would be able to get would be something her mother would like her to have.

She was never formally educated; her education comes from her mother, who was from a noble background. Everything she knows is that she can speak the language. The accent she speaks comes from her.

She had not thought about her mother for almost 7 years.

Her mother was murdered. The murderer's identity was someone she couldn't identify. The only thing she could remember was the outfit they wore: black robes and a mask that resembled something straight out of The Phantom of the Opera. It was on that day that her brother died. She had lost everything that day. It was from that day forward that she decided she would never be helpless again and would track down the person who murdered her family.

But she hasn't had any luck in the past 7 years. Every turned up cold. The official story she tells is that her mother passed away. Because no one would believe the matter that her mother died. What class would she join, though, was another question.

There were three options: the Black Eagles, the Golden Deer, and the Blue Lions. Each of them offered something unique that could help her on her quest to defeat Byleth. More importantly, she wanted to know which house would give her the best training and which teacher would provide that training.

The Black Eagles was the class she had the least interest in joining. The professor in question was a craven coward and fled right after the house leaders, along with the transfer students that were with them, returned. Though it would go against who she is, even if she has no intention of following, she would at least like to hear them out first. She could help but look in wonder at the stone, which was at least a thousand years old yet looked ageless. What materials were used to make such a place in the first place?

She thinks about this, which was probably a castle in a fortress at one point and times past during an ancient war. The original use was not to be a school for youths seeking an education or a place where the central authority of the church was located. It wouldn't be the first in history where the original purpose of a castle was repurposed for something else in a different era.

She went to the Black Eagles training and saw Hinata Hyuga in the dueling ring with the house leader Edelgard Unlike her counterpart, she noted she didn't have a weapon on her. She was in her fighting stance from a style she wasn't familiar with. Everyone was watching intensely. The two combatants said nothing. Edelgard made the first move. With her Axe, she tried to strike at Hinata's shoulder but she dodged with ease and hit her with her palm, knocking her back.

Edelgard turned around and got into a defensive position and tried to keep as much distance from her and Hinata as possible. She was surprised at how skilled Hinata was. Not only was she fast, she was very precise with her techniques. She was calm as she waited for Edelgard to attack her. She was in a defensive position, normally in these positions, those with the most strength in their upper arms would have the advantage, but Hinata wasn't weak by any means. She was fast and she was strong. She was graceful in her movements. It was almost as if Shez was watching a play and Hinata was a dancer in that said play. Edelgard was not a pushover at all. She was calm and calculated and waited for any mistake Hinata would make. It was too close to call who would win. They were pretty close in terms of skill and strength.

Though the fight turned out as Shez expected, Hinata fumbled and Edelgard knocked her down. One of the spectators who she didn't recognize appeared to be a person who didn't get much sunlight; his hair was black, as she had heard, and he was called Hubert.

"You did so well until the end, Lady Hinata. Is this what we can expect from you?" asked Hubert coldly

"Hey, lay off," Kiba said, coming to his friend's defense.

"The girl is extremely talented, yet this performance of hers is disgraceful."Hubert continued.

"You don't need to be an asshole to Hinaa Hubie" Dorothea said angrily at Hubert's treatment of her.

"It's fine, Dorothea San, Hubert San is only saying what everyone else is afraid to say." Hinata said, ashamed of her poor performance.

"Your performance was not the problem. You were doing well until the end of the match. It's your confidence that's a problem." Shez interjected, making her presence known.

"I'm sorry, but who are you?" asked Dorothea.

"My name is Shez and I'm looking for a house to join I was observing What was going on in the match just now I think hinata you're not giving yourself enough credit i saw how you did against your house leader Edelgard. Yet at the end of your bout the confidence that you had vanished right as you're about to win What happened?" Shez asked, wanting to know why someone of such skill could have such low confidence in themselves. It perplexed her.

"You wouldn't understand," Hinata replied with a guarded tone in her voice.

“You're right, which is why I find it disgraceful that you lost the way you did. This confidence of yours is your biggest obstacle; unless you overcome it, you're never going to get stronger,” Shez said bluntly.

“I don't need to hear it from you,” Hinata said angrily. She and Dorothea left together; Edelgard knew she was here to see her.

"Are you here to talk to me?" Edelgard asked.

"Yes, I am. I want a reason to join your house." She waited for Edelgard to respond.

"I asked this question to almost everyone who joins my house. So I'll make it straight to the point. How do you feel about the current state of the world? About those who dominate people with crust? About those who don't? How do you feel about a system that enables incompetent leaders who only have the position of power because they possess a crust? How do you feel about a system that makes it difficult, if not impossible, for those without crust to live a fulfilling life because of barriers that get in their way? Don't you think people should be able to rise on their own merit and not have it be based on if they were born in a pacific class or a crest?" Edelgard asked her, as if she had rehearsed this because of how many times she may have said this.

She doesn't disagree with anything she has said but there were other issues that are far more pressing to people like her than those who have crest. So she decided to ask Edelgard a question. "I don't think you're wrong and how you assess the world, but how do you propose to fix the problem? There are those who struggle to put food on the table. How's that going to change if you replace one system with another that doesn't address the problems the current system has? I wasn't born with a crest. What concerns me is putting food on the table and trying not to starve. In your proposed ideal world, what are mercenaries supposed to do for a living? I make my entire living because of the limited opportunities of those without crest. How are you going to make the world better? Unless it makes mercenaries obsolete and provides us with an alternative that makes it so we don't have to be mercenaries?" she was wondering how Edelgard would respond to her question.

"I don't think you're wrong about what you say. I don't claim. I have all the answers. Perhaps with you or other people, I can find other solutions to add on to what I would like to do to fix the world. I would tell you more, but that would take too long. If you wish to learn more about what I stand for, you'll have to choose my class. I think you are a talented woman who would be a good fit in this class. If you find that the other houses are not for you, you're welcome to join this class. Shez."

Edelgard said in a sincere tone that she truly believes what she says. Shez is reluctant to trust charismatic leaders. Her mother warned her against such figures, saying that they are some of the most dangerous individuals who could potentially do a lot of harm to the world if they were ever given a position of power. She didn't know if she could trust someone like Edelgard. It's not that she thinks she's a bad person; it's just that she's wary of anyone who could be in a position of power in the future, such as an emperor or a king, who, more often than not, based on history, turn out to be despots.

She couldn't choose Edelgard because of the likelihood of someone like that becoming a Despot. It was too much of a risk if whoever would have happened. She didn't want to be part of any circle with someone like that. She looks at the direction of Hinata, the poor girl's confidence. She needs a good teacher to bring out the strong fighter that she could potentially become. But she was also someone that was dangerous potentially.

She did not want to choose this class, she needed the strength though and couldn't be picky but If she could choose an alternative that wasn't the kind of figures her mother warned her against, she would choose them in a heartbeat.

He went to Dimitri because he had the least interest in him, not because he had anything against him but rather, because of his first impression of him. However, he was hoping to change his mind. He looked extensively in Dimitri's dossier, where he found that his skills with a lance were second to none. He was a natural leader from what he had read about but his teachers and peers say about his leadership skills , he was also good at leading his men. He had a kind look on his face and he suspected that he was an honest person, someone he wouldn't mind teaching. However, he would like to hear about him before making a decision and hoping that his previous assumption about him was incorrect.

"So you came to see me first, what questions do you have?" Dimitri asked him. Politely he was trying really hard to make a good impression on what he can gather. "I was wondering if you could tell me a bit about yourself? What you feel comfortable sharing, I mean." He truly wanted to know if it was his instinct that was right.

"Well, you know I'm the next in line to be King. I doubt that's what you're asking, what. I value more than anything is honor and integrity. I can't trust someone who is dishonest or has no regard for taking lives. I strongly dislike senseless violence and those using violence to impose their view of the world on to the weak without regard for what that would do to the people. I believe that those who believe in the ends justify the means will justify anything . Regardless how horrific it may be For me I don't care what a Despot intentions are It's the results of their intentions that matter." Dimitri argued passionately about his strong belief in these views. He couldn't help but agree with Dimitri.

"I agree. Intentions don't really mean anything if they don't give the results that are going to benefit others. Violence I don't think it should ever be used unless it's a last resort. Self-defense is the only reasonable form of violence." Byleth replied, agreeing with him.

"But you were a mercenary until recently. How could you believe the way you do and be a mercenary?" Dimitri asked him perplexed by his outlook, despite his life as a mercenary, he hated violence. He would have chosen any kind of life if he had the choice.

" Despite my reputation, I do not enjoy violence nor do I like what I do. If I had a choice, I would choose any other kind of life. I would rather use my talents for something other than taking a life." Byleth replied in agreement.

"It's refreshing to hear that you feel the same way about individuals not caring about what they do or the things they do that endanger the innocent or don't care about the collateral damage they may cause to civilians on their jobs. I can't trust anyone who doesn't think like you do. If you choose my house, we will have a lot to discuss, but even if you don't, I would love to call you a friend." Dimitri offered his hand as a token of friendship and respect. He shook his hand firmly, indicating that he was definitely someone with integrity.

He liked what he heard from the house leader, and he was heavily considering Dimitri, but he had to hear out the other students first.

He was seen by Naruto and Ingrid, the girl he had read about and her dossier entered the arena. She looked like she had a smile on her face as she enjoyed this. She and Naruto must do this regularly. Naruto was also smiling.

"I look forward to doing this every week, Ingrid-chan. Show me how much stronger you've gotten this week."Naruto said eagerly.

"I will not lose this time, Naruto." Ingrid replied.

She took her weapon of choice, a Lance, though a wooden equivalent of her weapon of choice.

Naruto got into his fighting stance. Naruto didn't hold back like he promised. He used shadow duplications, unlike his sparring with Sasuke, which was far more aggressive. This was not because he wanted to dominate her and show her he was superior; it was as a former respect due to the culture of Faerghus and how opponents in the dueling ring do not hold back when they're sparring.

Clone after clone went to attack Ingrid along with the real Naruto. She calmly knocked the first clone down. The second clone tried to attack her from behind, but she kicked him and knocked him against the wall, causing him to poof. The third and fourth clones tried to attack her using an attack that he didn't even recognize. While the third was about to knock her in the air, she calmly stepped out of the way and knocked three of the clones down.

Such a waste of talent he thought this girl was far more talented than anyone could see. Naruto was the same way, though. Naruto compared to ingrid. Ingrid didn't have a teacher to bring her full potential out. Manuela wasn't a bad professor; she was far from it, but she didn't have what it meant to bring out Ingrid's full talents. She was more skilled at teaching Mages how to bring out their potential than a teaching swordsmen or those who wield lances.

One thing Ingrid had that a lot of the students didn't have in the monastery was patience and skill, which is a rare combination. It was rare when anyone had both and not just one or the other. Though he knew how this story would end, Naruto the real one was trying to use her own strategy against her, but Naruto was not as good at using it as she was when she was trying to exploit an opening. It didn't come instead; she exploited his and not him down.

Dimitri signaled for the end of the match to clear Ingrid the victor

Naruto smiled despite his loss.

" Wow, Ingrid Chan, you really got strong. I thought I was going to win that time." Naruto said with a smile. Ingrid did the same. It was obvious she had a crush on him. Probably anyone could figure that out if they paid attention.

But that's not what interested him. What interested him was her ability to adapt to a situation with a clear head, a skill most do not possess.

She would make a great student. Indeed, he would teach her. No matter what class he taught, he was determined to do that.

Talent like that was not something he wanted to see squandered.

For what he got there from the personalities of the Blue Lions and one of the golden deer students they were intriguing, but four of them in particular caught his eye: Ingrid and Naruto, . From what he had researched about them, they  showed promise. He saw the raven-haired boy get up and he looked at him. He was Sasuke Uchiha.

"So you want to check out all of our houses?" Sasuke asked curiously.

"I'm just looking to see which house would be for me. I must say the Blue Lions has interesting people so far. I was wondering if you would like to spar." Byleth asked

"I would gladly love to spar." Sasuke said. He stepped forward into the dueling ring and they offered him a wooden sword, just like Sasuke had. He could see in this boy's eyes just how determined he was.

"I want to see what the legendary Ashen Demon is made of." He didn't have much of an idea about the boy's skills, but he knew not to underestimate him.

Byleth got a wooden sword from Sasuke and they got into a fighting stance. He let Sasuke make the first move. He was fast, he definitely had skill but he saw a lot of openings in his opponent's weaknesses that could easily be exploited by more experienced swordsman. He wanted to at least gauge his skill set before he ended the battle. their blades clashed Sasuke was clearly fighting in a style that Byleth was not familiar with. He was fast and his strikes If This were a real battle involving real swords, Sasuke would be an opponent that could easily kill him if he would let his guard down.

Sasuke was fast; he appeared right behind him and was about to strike behind him. He blocked what would have been a blow that would have ended the match, not Sasuke back. Sasuke didn't relent in his attacks; he was so fast that it was like seeing multiple Sasuke's at the same time. If there was one thing Sasuke had over Byleth was speed; he was faster than him, but speed was not everything in a battle. He waited patiently before striking a blow that would end the match.

He blocked every blow despite the battle being under a minute. It was very intense. Sasuke was giving it his all. He was working extremely hard to make himself worthy as a sparring partner. He knew if this fight dragged on, he would struggle against Sasuke. He couldn't have the image of one of his potential students stronger than his teacher. Impressions were everything. He stopped holding back. He increased his speed, which came to the point where Sasuke was being overwhelmed.

Every opening that Sasuke left, he exploited. He struck at Sasuke's left and right side and his back. Before he knew it, it was over. Despite the dual lasting for only 90 seconds, it was an intense battle. Sasuke was definitely talented. Perhaps he was one of the most talented students in the monastery. He was intriguing as a sparring partner. He wouldn't mind having him.

Dimitri declared Byleth as the winner.

"Not bad, but you leave too many openings that could be exploited easily. You need to practice more." Byleth showed every one of his moves that left him open, which shocked all the students and how easy he was able to replicate Sasuke's fighting style."You live up to your reputation. It'd be a shame if you didn't join our class. I would benefit greatly from your training." said Sasuke, impressed with his skills.

He bid farewell to the Blue Lions students he had other people he had to meet the next person on his list was Claude.

She saw Byleth talk to the Blue Lion students. She saw Naruto spar with Sasuke Uchiha. He was extremely skilled. He was far better than even she was. He was giving Byleth Eisner a better fight. There was another person she would have to overcome if she was ever going to have a chance. Sasuke was not only stronger than her, even with her powers that she did not know exist until 6 months ago, he was more skilled as a swordsman.

'That one is someone who has a lot of skill with a blade. I'd be careful with him. Something about those eyes makes me uncomfortable." Arval said she heard about the legendary Sharingan from her mother when she was young. It was a great power that terrified those who saw it. It was a sight of death. Very few people saw the Sharingan and lived.

Sasuke looked at her curiously, forgetting that she was standing there watching everything the whole time.

"So, you're that mercenary, Shez?" Sasuke asked her.

"Yes" she wondered why he was asking her such an obvious question when she introduced herself a few days ago.

"I'm curious, why don't you have a last name?" Sasuke asked out of curiosity.

"It's none of your business" she replied.

"An orphan I see" Sasuke said apologetically, not realizing his insensitivity to her being an orphan.

"I don't want your pity or are you feeling sorry for me" Shez said angrily. If there was one thing she hated more than anything, it was people pitying her.

"I meant no disrespect, Shez San": Sasuke said, trying and failing to be apologetic.

"Are you going to apologize to me all day? Where's Dimitri anyway?" Shez asked.

As if she could summon him, Dimitri approached her. "I take it you are looking for a house to join?" Dimitri asked her in a polite manner.

"Yes, I was wondering if you could offer me a reason to choose your house over the others." She asked, turning down Edelgard because she didn't offer what she wanted. She wondered if Dimitri would be any different.

"Well, I like to know what your values are, Shez?" Dimitri asked her.

"I'm not going to get too much into detail, but let's just say my values are integrity and honor over profit." Shez said, surprising the prince.

"That's a little strange coming from a mercenary. Usually, they don't care about anything but the bottom line. If you don't mind me asking, why does a mercenary like you believe in such values?"

Dimitri asked her genuinely, wanting to know.

"I think it's important even for a mercenary to have integrity because if I don't someone is less inclined to hire me, and I will have little employment opportunities. That's not the only reason, though; the second reason is personal." Shez said, thinking of her mother and the morals she was raised with.

"There's nothing wrong with having the values you have. It's refreshing. Most mercenaries don't care. There are those who do have morals, though I find it questionable most of the time. There is a mercenary currently employed by the church who thinks a lot like you do. I think you two would get along." Dimitri said.

"I'd like to meet this person you are honest Dimitri. I've observed how you talk to your fellow classmates. If I ever choose you as my house leader, it would be an honor to be your fellow classmate." Shez said complimentary and generally meant how she felt.

"Even if you don't choose my class, I would like to get to know you better. Shez" Dimitri said

"I would like to get to the next class. I need to talk to Claude before I make my decision." Shez bid Dimitri farewell along with the rest of the Blue lions and left.

she wasn't sure about the Blue Lions, but she would choose them over the Black Eagles for sure. The next class would make her decision final. Whether she would choose the Blue Lions or the Golden Deer would heavily depend on Naruto and Claude.

Byleth approached Claude; he wanted to ask some questions in order to gauge if you were going to teach the Golden Deer. "So you come to join our class, so what questions do you have? What secrets do you want to unravel? Oh wait I'm sorry you're going to have to join my class for me to reveal that." He said with his trademark smile. "I would just like to know what you're all about and what your goals are."

He asked him if he wanted to know what Claude's agenda was.

"I guess I can tell you a little bit. I wish one day to help break down the barriers between lands so that people all over the world can get along and be able to see each other's past cultural differences."

He was interested and intrigued, but he felt like I hadn't told him enough. As much as he would like to, Dimitri give him any more information than Claude, who seemed more guarded than he appeared.

"If you would like to talk to the other Golden Deer and they can tell you what this house is about, don't rush. Take your time."

Claude spoke in an inviting manner.

Byleth wasn't sure what to think of Claude at first. He seemed like a charming person, but there was something hidden beneath the surface. He wasn't sure if he could trust him, but he knew that you shouldn't judge a book by its cover. From what he had read in her file, he was impressed with Lysithea's skills. However, that was all he knew about her. He had seen the other students in the Golden Deer class, but none of them stood out to him. Except for Naruto and Shikamaru. He couldn't find Marianne anywhere, but of all the students he talked to, he was only interested in one of them because of her raw talent.

He looked at a girl with orange hair who was training fiercely with a spear from what he read in her dossier; her name was Leonie. He was impressed by her ability. There was nothing about her that he read that was particularly interesting and seeing her in action was far more informative than anything he read. Who wrote these dossiers?

He wondered. "So you're looking around to see which house to join?" asked Leonie.

"I'm impressed by your skill, but you leave a lot of openings in your technique. Let me show you what you do that leaves openings." Byleth showed her his technique. She was impressed by his skill. " You remind me of someone? You wouldn't be part of Jeralt's mercenary band, wouldn't you?" she asked him curiously.

"Yes, he's my father." He answered, like it was the most simple thing to answer. The girl looked shocked. "He never said anything about having a kid." She said, not believing him. "Jeralt is my father." He insisted. "' I have a difficult time believing that he never mentioned ever having a son.?" She said, feeling offended. "I'm telling the truth." He said, on the verge of losing his patience.

 "Relax, kid." Said his father, who chimed in. "Is he really your son?" She asked him. 

"Yeah. I didn't quite tell anyone I had a kid." His father admitted. "Oh, I'm sorry." She said, apologetically. "It's okay; no hard feelings." Byleth let the matter drop; he didn't think it was a big deal.

"Oh, so you're the mercenary who's considering joining our class? I guess you already know my name; is Naruto Uzumaki. I'm going to be the Hokage someday, believe it!" He smiled in a manner that was extremely friendly. "I saw your sparring with Ingrid earlier. You have a lot of holes in your technique. I can give you some pointers on how to improve." There was more to Naruto than met the eye.

"I doubt you can teach me chakra control or anything to improve my techniques in the fighting style that I'm already using" he had no idea what this chakra was. If he studies it, he was pretty sure he could give some pointers. "I can still help you even though you leave too many openings when you fight. You should focus on improving your defense like this" he demonstrated when he told Naruto to attack him.

He quickly disarmed him, which surprised everyone. "Wow! So, just focus on my taijutsu and improve my defensive techniques. Thanks, Byleth! I think I'm going to really like you, even if you're not part of my class." There's something about Naruto; he sensed that one day he would be someone important. He didn't know why.

He looked at the other members of The Golden Deer in the dossier, talking with them. It was difficult for him not to choose the Golden Deer House, even though they didn't seem like much at first glance. They all had potential, damn it! One student stood out to him the most, but he couldn't find her anywhere.

"If you're looking for Marianne, she's not here; she's at the stables." He turned around and saw a pink-haired girl with pigtails, who was accompanied by a blonde-haired girl. "And you must be Hilda, right? And you must be Ino?" Some of these names from foreign lands were strange to him. They smiled politely. "Yeah, it's quite a shame if you didn't join our class. You're pretty handsome." Said the blonde girl. "You say that about every guy you see." Hilda said playfully.

"It's not my fault so many guys are in this school I mean damn it's almost not fair now Dimitri what a hunk of a man he is"Hilda rolled her eyes."thank you for telling me " He felt his legs moving on their own. He wanted to see her his heart if he could have a heartbeat, would be beating rapidly right now.

He walked to the stables where Sora would be. He was thinking about what to say to her, but when he tried to find the words, they just wouldn’t leave his mouth. He had no idea why; he didn’t care. He was walking, not paying attention to the comments being made to him.

He couldn't believe what he was seeing. It felt like his mind was playing tricks on him. It was her—she was three years older, but he recognized her. He had no idea what to say; he wanted to tell her how much he missed her. But how could he convey that? No, he would just say "hi. Dammit, why was it so difficult? 

He didn’t want to look like a fool, but he couldn’t bring himself to take a step forward; it was as if time itself had stopped.

 Marianne saw a horse she never thought she would see again; she had no words. 

“Sora, is that you?” Marianne asked. The horse replied to her happily, and Dorte  was happy as well. 

“If you're here, then he's here too.” Marianne was crying; it was overwhelming what she was feeling. When she turned, she saw him. He was as she remembered him—taller than he was the last time she saw him, but she recognized him. The two said nothing. She didn't want to reach out because she felt like it would shatter, and it would all be a dream. 

“Mari, I...” he couldn't get the words out; she couldn't either. 

Instead of saying anything, she rushed towards him, hugging him tighter than she's ever hugged anyone. He returned it. She didn't care what anyone thought; she didn't care what the world thought.

“I missed you. Every day was agony,” Byleth said, holding on to her tightly. 

“It was for me too,” Marianne said. She didn't know if she was dreaming or not; she no longer cared. 

“Your eyes—they're different than before,” Marianne said. 

“What do you mean?” he asked, gently holding both of her hands with his own. 

“I can't describe it. There's so many things I want to say, and I don't know how to say them,” Marianne confessed. 

She had no idea what to say. Again, being as close to him as she was now, she didn't think it was real; it couldn't be real. 

She placed her hand where his neck was and then saw the necklace from her mother that she had given to him before she left. 

“You should have this back; it was precious to you,” he said, but she stopped him. 

“No, it was a gift. Keep it,” Marianne said, stopping him from taking the necklace off. 

“I wish I could give you something as worthy as this gift, but I have nothing,” Byleth said. She knew where they were; if anyone knew the kind of relationship she had with him prior, her adopted father would likely kill him.

“Are you really okay with someone like me even now?” asked Byleth. She knew what he was thinking; her feelings now were the same as they were then. 

“They haven't changed,” Marianne said. She felt his lips on hers. It had been years—it felt like a lifetime. When they pulled away, she knew he had to go. 

“I'll join whatever class you do, Byl,” Marianne said with the warmest smile she had had in a long time. 

“I have to go, my Mari. I'm happy that we can be together again, and I want to learn more about these emotions that I have a difficult time understanding,” he said warmly. She laughed, knowing that he still had difficulties understanding emotions—ones like love. 

“I'll gladly help you, like you've helped me,” Marianne replied. He turned his back on her and left. The goddess had answered her prayers; she was sure of that. 

“Thank you,” she said to the goddess for answering the prayers that she had prayed for over the past three years. As soon as she finds out what class he chooses, she'll go to that one; her heart couldn't keep her from him anymore, not when he's so close.

 Right after Byleth left. She couldn't help but find Claude at the most intriguing of the house leaders. It had nothing to do with him being from her home country, though it did play a part in why she was leaning towards Claude. Technically, Claude was probably the most guarded of the three. But on the other hand, she couldn't ignore the professor of the Golden Deer, who has a huge reputation even among the mercenaries in Fodlan.

Kakashi Hatake was legendary one of the greatest Shinobi alive and possibly one of the few people that can rival Byleth in terms of skill and ability in combat.

It wasn't Claude that she was choosing if she were to choose the golden deer. She observed the other students as well and found them intriguing in a way, but there was one particular student that caught her eye more than any of them. She had white hair and violet eyes. She was familiar with the girl's family by reputation.

She had no idea what to say to her. Her cheeks were turning pink just looking at her. What was wrong with her? She thought. She's acting like a schoolgirl despite the fact that she's 17. This wasn't unnoticed by the girl in question, who looked at her with annoyance.

"I would appreciate it if you didn't stare." Lysithea said, not appreciating someone staring at her. She never liked anyone doing it, especially boys. Or those who look at her like she's some sort of freak because of her hair.

"I'm sorry I" The purple-haired girl said, embarrassed, or was she a woman? It was hard to tell; some girls looked older than they were. "I'm just browsing around to see which class would be right for me." The purple-haired girl replied.

"While you certainly don't help your case when you're staring at me." Lysithea replied, trying to hide her embarrassment. She couldn't lie to herself; she found the purple-haired girl extremely attractive. She never was public about her attraction to girls or women in general; it's just never came up. She never showed an interest in anyone due to her having no time for such things; she thought it was just a distraction.

"Well, if we're going to be classmates, I would at least like to know your name." said the purple-haired girl.

"I'd be willing to give you my name if you're willing to do the same." Lysithea replied

"Fair enough, my name is Shez." The girl introduced herself.

"Lysithea," she responded.

There was a silence between them.

"I hope we could be friendly with each other, whether I choose the golden deer or not, Lysithea said in a friendly manner."

"As long as you don't treat me like a child, there will be no problems ." Lysithea turned her face away, trying to hide her blush.

The two girls said nothing, it was awkward. The awkwardness ended when Claude intervened.

" So you looked at all the other houses and went to me last, though I'm a little disappointed you didn't go to me first instead of our prodigy friend here." Claude said, faking being hurt. "I find you to be an interesting person, Claude. I just feel like it would be kind of redundant after you talked to the other mercenary." Shez admitted.

"I think that's nonsense. There's nothing wrong. It's not like we're going to ask the same questions to each other, are we?" Claude asked her.

He was really curious about this girl, he knew for sure that she was from Leicester, based on her accent, but everything else about her was a mystery. She had no last name. Those who usually didn't have a last name were either orphans who didn't know who their parents were or bastards, perhaps she was both. It didn't matter to him.

"Before you get hasty and decide on a class might I ask you a question," Claude asked Shez curiously.

"Ask away," she said, not really interested.

"How would you feel about breaking down the barriers between nations and living in harmony regardless of where you were born?" Claude asked. This was the most he was willing to reveal to anyone unless he truly trusts them.

"A world where people can live in harmony regardless of where they're from sounds like a childish fantasy." She said, not in disrespect but in admiration for his goal.

" Any and all forms of social change Will look childish at the time it's being enacted But change is inevitable The current world that exists now is dying The Crest system especially How long will such a system last at the current pace? Less and less people are being born with new has to be proposed And I would like to help make that change happen even if it's in a small way I was wondering if you would be one of the people that would help me make that happen" Claude hoped this would convince her to at least consider the golden deer.

If he couldn't get Byleth Eisner to join his class, then the purple-haired mercenary Shez would do instead. He believes that Naruto and Shez, together, could help him achieve his goals. "I'll think about it. I have a lot on my mind. I'll keep what you've said in mind when I make my decision later today." Shez turned her back on him and left.

"You certainly did a lot better with him than you did with Byleth. I hope you succeeded. It'd be a shame if someone of her skill were in the other houses." Lysithea said, skeptical if Claude was successful in convincing her.

" Will know tomorrow one way or another," Claude replied. He had a strong feeling she had joined the Golden Deer. He was able to see in her eyes whether she believed it or not. She had already made her decision; she just didn't know it yet.

Byleth was going to the last house he was likely to teach the Black Eagles; he looked at all the students, each showing promise. In fact, all the students of every house showed promise. It was difficult to decide. He conversed with each student individually, just as he did with the other houses, just to make sure no stone was left unturned. All the students in the class also showed promise, like the others. He didn't want to repeat himself and he had difficulty choosing who would make or break it for him. The class leader and the representative from Konoha would be crucial.

He saw a girl with long dark blue hair he met her alongside the other Lords she was speaking to a brown haired girl who was Dorothea alongside a purple haired girl named Bernadetta he decided to listen on the conversation rather than speak to them that way it would be a way for him to get to know them without asking them.

"It's quite a shame that Naru and Ingrid aren't in our class; it would make things a lot more interesting for us," Dorothea said, knowing that it would make Hinata's cheeks turn pink.

"Please don't tease me about this, Dorothea-san," Hinata said, blushing. She hadn't told anyone that she likes being an Ingrid and appreciates Dorothea's company in a different way than her other friends.

"I'm sorry; I just can't help pointing it out. You're so cute when you blush, Hinaa Hime. It's no wonder Naru can't resist you!" Dorothea said teasingly, unaware of the effect her words had on Hinata.

"I don't think you should be teasing her about something like that," Bernadetta said, observing Hinata's discomfort.

"It's okay, Bernadetta-san. I don't think Dorothea-san means anything by it," Hinata replied, not really minding the teasing, considering that's what she does when she's with Ingrid and they're hanging out together with her boyfriend.

"Well, as long as she's not doing it to hurt you, I guess I won't talk about it," Bernadetta said, still not understanding why Dorothea acts this way toward Hinata, despite their friendship.

"Either I'm imagining things, or we're being watched," said Bernadetta observantly. Hinata couldn't believe she hadn't noticed! Byleth was observing them; she had a skill that most people didn't give her credit for. Bernadetta had talents that others wouldn’t be able to pick up.

"Are you here to look at which class to join?" asked Edelgard.

"Yes, I was hoping to at least speak with everyone from each class before leaving. I've spoken to the other members from Konoha and the Black Eagles, but you four are the last ones I haven't yet spoken to." The kind of presence Hinata saw in the mercenary named Byleth she couldn't put her finger on; there was something otherworldly about him.

"Be free to ask any of us any questions; we can answer as well as our abilities allow." Said Dorothea, looking interested.

"Well, I was just wondering which class would be the best for me. I've spoken to the other leaders and the representatives from Konoha, and it's hard for me to decide which class I want to be part of. I figured Hinata and Edelgard could help me."

"Well he doesn't seem to be scary. I don't know if I'll be helpful. I'm sorry Hinata" Bernadetta apologized, feeling useless.

"Don't worry about it. You can still be helpful. You could speak your mind." Hinata encouraged.

"You have a pure heart, Hinata. I can see that you care greatly for others, but you're not too confident about yourself. That's a shame. From what I've seen, how you're able to dispatch your sparring partners here, you are quite skilled. Your confidence is your biggest hindrance." Byleth pointed out, seeing something that Hinata didn't feel comfortable with. He saw right through her, even more so than Edelgard. She felt like he knew her better than she knew herself at times. It felt strange to her.

"Thank you, Byleth San," Hinata said, genuinely meaning it. Then she noticed he was looking at Edelgard. She felt so insignificant compared to her that she wanted to excuse herself; she along with Dorothea and Bernadetta left, leaving the two of them alone.

Edelgard didn't know why, but she knew she had to make a good impression. Byleth could be a powerful ally or enemy if she isn't careful. She had to choose her words carefully; everything she said could potentially have dire consequences. If she wasn't successful, she knew he wasn't there to be a student; he was going to be one of the new professors. She suspected this out of all of the potential people, and she knew he was the best option for her goals. She couldn't afford to fail.

"I take it you have spoken to the other leaders of the other houses?" Edelgard asked Byleth.

"Yes, but I have a difficult time choosing which house is truly for me. I was hoping you could help me." This was a good sign. If he wasn't sure then that means she had a chance.

"What is it that you would like to know?" She asked him.

"What is it that you stand for? What are your values? I feel like I can't choose any house unless the values that I have match with the leader of each house. I want someone that will respect everyone regardless of ability. I need someone that can recognize and tell me when I'm doing something that's wrong or tell me something I need to hear. I need a leader and a student that is not afraid to question their teacher."

Edelgard was happy that she didn't have to lie; she could get this man to teach her house without being dishonest. She'd done a lot of things that people would consider dishonorable. At least she could be honest with this man."I agree I can see where you're coming from and I think people should be able to rise above their station to due their own hard work. I don't believe anyone should have their lives dictated based on what they're born with, where they were born, or what class they were born into. That's what I believe. If you believe it, I believe I think you would fit well here, Byleth. I hope. I've met your expectations." She was finished. She hoped she was successful at convincing him. Everything depended on this moment. He looked like he was in deep thought.

"Thank you, Edelgard. I'll take everything you said to heart when I make my decision."

He walked away from her; she didn't know if what she did was enough. She wouldn't find out until tomorrow - one way or the other. Something told her her fate would forever change, whatever choice is made today by Byleth. She didn't know why she had that strong feeling, but she did, and she didn't like it. She hated that fate wasn't in her control. No, she wouldn't think that way. She would take control of her fate, regardless of what his choice is.

She noticed Hubert was right behind her. "You heard everything?" asked Edelgard. "I heard everything, Lady Edelgard Byleth could be a powerful enemy; you know that I don't need to tell you." She knew exactly what he was implying. "Do not be hasty; we don't make a move until we know for sure." Hubert said something that Edelgard was hoping to learn something about. "Monica we know where she's located; we can save her, though it would be a huge risk." She understood completely what he was talking about her alliance with those in the shadows; it could be completely undone if they weren't careful; she didn't want to be in alliance with them but she couldn't break their alliance too soon, otherwise things could end badly. "Keep me posted about Monica; one way or another, we're going to make a move soon." Edelgard ordered; Hubert left her alone to her thoughts; she hoped her gamble paid off.

Hinata was walking around with her friends; she felt so inadequate compared to Edelgard. Even Dorothea seemed to be better than she was, and everything.

"Come on, cheer up, Hinaa! That man gave you praise—you deserve it! You don't give yourself enough credit," Dorothea pointed out. They were near the Stables, and Hinata felt at peace here. Marianne was nearby, and she knew Hinata wanted to talk to her to try to be her friend, but Hinata didn't want to overstep. She didn't want to overstay her welcome in Marianne's sacred spot. They had barely spoken ever since she set foot in the academy; she didn't want to make her friend more uncomfortable than she already felt.

“Marianne could use another friend. I know you two already are friends, but you’ve barely spoken to each other,” said Dorothea. Hinata knew this had been on her mind for a while.

“I was scared to leave my room until you became my friend, Hinata. You didn’t give up. I…” The girl turned away, blushing.

“Marianne can use your help as well,” Dorothea pushed.

“I'll do it, but know that I will respect her boundaries if she declines,” Hinata said as she headed to where Marianne was. But one thing she noticed in the corner of Marianne's eye was a smile— a smile that she hadn’t seen from her friend since she came to the monastery. She wondered what that was about.

Marianne didn't pay attention when she heard three footsteps behind her. She looked and saw it was Dorothea and Bernadetta with Hinata, walking slowly towards her. There was nothing sad for a few moments before Hinata spoke.

“I hope I'm not disturbing you, Marianne-san,” Hinata said.

“You're not,” she replied.

“I've never seen you smile like you are now. Did something happen today?” Hinata asked. Marianne turned away, realizing what she was smiling about; she was blushing.

“Someone I never thought I would see again... I met him and...” She couldn't finish.

“I know what you're referring to; those feelings I know only too well,” Hinata said, referring to her relationship with Naruto. She was able to pick up on that immediately. Before Naruto and Hinata started dating, she was in love with him.

“I'm happy for you that you've met him again. Is he who I think he is?” asked Hinata, referring to Byleth.

“Yes.” She didn't want to say anymore unless it was with her and Hinata alone, considering Hinata understands her feelings because of being in the same situation when the year started.

“Well, that's wonderful, Marianne,” said Dorothea as she went to Hinata's side. 

"Me and Bernadetta-san are planning on having lunch with Dorothea. Would you like to join us?" Hinata asked her. A day ago, she would have said no, but Byleth had changed things. She's still afraid of causing misfortune to others, but she's afraid of being alone even more. 

"If it's not too much trouble, yes." She took Hinata's hand and left for the cafeteria. Regardless of what class he ended up choosing, she would transfer; if it wasn't the Golden Deer, she would not be separated from him again.

Dimitri knew something was on Sasuke's mind he wanted to ask him something.

"Dimitri, I was wondering if you could help me with something."Sasuke asked his friend. Annette and Felix we're looking at him of curiosity.

“What is it that you need Sasuke?”asked Annette. Dimitri saw Sasuke take out a case which surprised everyone on the table that saw it what's surprised everyone was what it was earrings it was the symbol of Mercedes favorite flower tulips. There was a lot of care and to making these Dimitri could tell just by looking at them a lot of time was put into making this gift. 

“Wow, they're beautiful.”said Annette, amazed by the craftsmanship. 

“I don't think I can make them this good damn.”said Felix impressed. 

“What is it that you need help with these look fine to me.”said Dimitri Sasuke, shaking his head. 

“I don't have the required materials to finish them.”Sasuke confessed this surprised Dimitri with how they look there's no way they couldn't be finished but then again this was Sasuke not the average person that he's used to dealing with. 

“Just tell me what materials you require and I may know someone that could help.”said Annette who knew a lot about making these things. 

“I need Umbral,” Sasuke said, which caused everyone to look at him. All the materials Umbral was used to forge powerful weapons and armor, yet here he was asking for it to be used for earrings. Dimitri had no idea why Sasuke needed such materials; whoever Mercedes was to him, she must mean a great deal if he's willing to go this far for her.

“Well, there's one person that could help with that, though it's not going to be cheap,” said Dimitri.

“I don't care; I'll give them everything I have as long as I have what I need to finish the earrings,” Sasuke said with a serious look.

“What if you don't have them by her birthday? Are you going to wait another year?” asked Dimitri, which caused Sasuke to have an upset look at the very idea of waiting another year to give her them.

“No, I will not wait another year. I don't know,” Sasuke hesitated as he put the earrings back in their case and placed it in his pocket.

“I think she'll love them as they are now. Do you really need to add those extra materials?” asked Annette.

“I want to show her how much I appreciate her this is my way of doing that.”Sasuke said not giving an answer. 

“ we Will do what we can Sasuke but we believe strongly she will love these regardless how long have you spent making them?”asked Felix who usually didn't care about these sort of things but considering Sasuke is his friend he wanted to do what he can to help him in his own way. 

“Been working on these for 5 years I'm almost done with just one final touch and they'll be perfect.”Sasuke said, looking at Mercedes direction. It was obvious to anyone paying attention what he felt towards her.

“Hilda has ways of pulling strings I'm pretty sure if you talk to her and you can get the help that you need to get the materials that you require.”Annette said.

“Thank you, I'll do just that I'll talk to Hilda San when I'm given the chance.” Sasuke said as he left the table.As he left Sylvain sat down along with Ashe and Dedue sat at the table. 

“You know he couldn't make it more obvious if he tried,” said Sylvain, looking at Sasuke and then at Mercedes. 

“You would have to be blind not to see it; I mean, I knew it from the very start,” said Ashe.

“Those two obviously have a history together; though, I do think things may be difficult with Mercedes because they met when Sasuke was a boy,” said Dedue.

“Well, I know one thing for sure: it's going to drive me up the wall either way,” said Felix.

“Well, if I have to be honest with you, I think they're cute together, even if they're not a couple,” said Annette, which caused everyone to chuckle at that because it was true.

As they were talking, Dimitri couldn't help but have his mind drift towards Sonia. He liked to pay her a visit; of course, that would not be possible until after the mock battle that was coming. Whether his class won or not, he would go just to pay her a visit. He wondered what she was doing at this moment.

Sonia was taking a break from her intense studying. It was difficult for her to concentrate, especially since she met Dimitri. It was a different kind of experience than she usually has when she goes out. Usually, when she goes out, she stays close enough to the monastery so she can return in a hurry, but she went further this time. She wanted to be around people; she wanted to see what the village close to the monastery was like. Then she met Dimitri. She didn't know anything else about him besides his name. He was intriguing to her. The teddy bear that he won for her was on her; everyone was looking at her like she was strange. Why would a grown woman have a teddy bear with her? She ignored their comments.

She was waiting for Hito to deliver what she usually requests. Hito had been a resident of the monastery for five years. She had a seven-year-old son, Abban, whom she had babysat from time to time when Hito needed her time of solitude. On March 23rd and October 10th, she didn't know the significance of those days, but something big must have happened on those two dates for her to require an entire day for herself to be alone.

There was nothing about the woman that she could even find. She never showed her face; she always wore a hood over her head to hide her appearance. Nobody except her son knows what she looks like. The one thing that stood out was her voice and how she presented herself. It was as if she were a former princess of a clan. Her voice was soft; those who heard her were almost mesmerized when they listened. Some would say that she was beautiful underneath the hood. Her age was hard to pinpoint; she could be anywhere from her late twenties to her early forties. It was hard to tell because you couldn't see her face.

“Would you like the usual, Sonia-chan?” asked Hito. She came from one of the five nations of the continent of Ninji. She called everyone by honorifics—some "kun" or "chan"—if she had a fondness for her customers. Her food was liked by the locals; she was considered one of the best cooks in Abyss. Sonia didn't know how she managed to make food taste as good as it did, considering the heavens were usually stuck with food that people in the outside world wouldn't eat.

It was as if the woman was blessed by the goddess herself.

“Actually, I would like something a little different. Do you think tomato soup is possible this time, Hito-san?” Sonia asked. As a form of respect, Sonia called her by a respectful honorific, considering she was a foreigner from a foreign land. The least she could do was call him by the honorifics that were expected, though from where Hito was from, it was proper to call them by their last name unless they were on familiar terms. It was improper to call them by their first name, but she didn't reveal her last name. Sonia figured it was because of the attention; she could be from one of the famous clans and didn't want anyone to discover her.

She heard about a commotion from above about two mercenaries arriving at the monastery. She was curious about them but thought better of it; she didn't want to anger Rhea or Seteth. She did not want to push her luck.

It would be a bit before what she ordered would come. She paid Hito her tab, and after she was done, she did what she usually did when they were alone and started a conversation.

“you met a boy a week ago, didn't you, when you left Abyss?” the woman said, worried that she would draw attention to them.

“Yeah, he was nothing like I expected him to be before I saw his face. He was tall and handsome,” she blushed, thinking about Dimitri.

“His eyes—they were the most beautiful I've ever seen. His eyes were blue; it was like looking at the ocean itself—so beautiful, yet so sad at the same time,” Sonia said, closing her eyes and thinking about the man she had met.

“What was he like?” the woman asked, sitting across from her. It was very rare she was able to be up close to one of her friends from Abyss.

“Oh, he was a gentleman. He was kind and patient. He took the time to walk me around the village and show me all the landmarks. He even won me...” She grabbed her teddy bear and held it tightly to her chest. “I never wanted anything like this before, but I did, and he won it for me. I mean, I don't usually care about toys. I never did—they've always bored me. But considering he wanted this for me, I don't want to part with it,” she said hesitantly.

“What is his name?” asked the woman.

“Dimitri. I don't know anything beyond that. I don't know his middle or last name. I know he's probably from a noble house, given his posture,” Sonia said. When she mentioned Dimitri's name, the woman froze for some reason. Whenever that name was mentioned...

“Are you okay?” Sonia asked, concerned.

“I'm fine, Sonia-chan. I'm just reminded of one of my children, that's all—the way you describe him.” There was a silence as she left the table. Sonia couldn't help but notice a tear falling, but then something started to click with her. Could it be? No, that was ridiculous. But something couldn’t help but click with her when she mentioned Dimitri; the woman acted differently. Could that man she had met be her son?

She would have to investigate this later; for now, she would just finish what her friend had made and then get started on her studies about the lioness of the Blue Lions, Hitomi Hyuga and Lambert Egitte Blaiddyd. Their story always fascinated her, and the book that she was holding told a tale of the previous King of Faerghus falling in love with a foreign woman who was called the second coming of Freya, the warrior queen—the queen that was never crowned. That's what she was called. But why was that? Now, she wanted to read more to know more about their story.

Sasuke was sitting on the bench where he usually watched the sunset with Mercedes. It was taking her longer than usual, and he wondered if something had happened. Before his thoughts could wander, his friend arrived; she looked like something was bothering her. When she sat next to Sasuke, she inspected him for any injuries. She did this often when he came back home from his missions, especially when she stayed in Konoha. She sighed in relief, knowing there were no injuries. She had to know that he would be sent to the infirmary if he did get any injuries. 

“Thank goodness! I've heard you were attacked by bandits. I was worried,” Mercedes said. 

“You don't honestly think any of these bandits could defeat someone like me, do you?” Sasuke replied, with his cocky smile. 

“I don't doubt that at all! I'm concerned about you, that's all. Is that so wrong?” Mercedes asked, which brought him back to when he returned from his first mission. He had been bruised, and Mercedes was so worried about him that she wouldn't leave his side as she tended to his injuries. 

“You worry too much. With Dimitri and the other leaders by my side, there was no way any bandit would hurt me,” Sasuke said reassuringly. 

“I still worry anyway, because you're my friend,” Mercedes replied. 

“Are you all right?” Sasuke asked; he knew it was not about his trip—it was something else. 

“I miss him, my brother. I wish I knew where he was,” Mercedes said, referring to her younger brother, Emile. 

“He probably hates me,” she said, crying. He wanted to do everything to stop those tears from falling. He held back; he couldn't do it. No, no matter how strong his feelings were, he couldn't. 

“He doesn't hate you,” Sasuke replied. 

“How can you know?” asked Mercedes. 

“You have a gentle soul, Mercie. Believe me, your brother knows that it wasn't your fault you were forced to leave. You had no control over what happened,” Sasuke said. He felt Mercedes lean on his shoulder. 

“I'm glad you're here. I'm glad you haven't changed, Mercie. I missed you,” Sasuke said. Mercedes closed her eyes, and he put his right arm around her protectively. 

“The sunset is beautiful,” Mercedes said. 

“Yes, it is. But it doesn't compare to you,” Sasuke wanted to say, but he couldn't. If he revealed his true feelings, there'd be no turning back. This friendship he had built with her was something he did not want to lose. He couldn't lose that. 

“Can you hold me for a while?” Mercedes asked. Why did she have to ask him to do that? He thought it was taking all of his self-control not to act on his desire to do more. He did as she requested. 

He would give her the earrings he had been working on for the past five years. He would put a smile on her face; he would wipe away the tears and the sadness she hid behind her smile. That was the promise he had made to himself when they departed five years ago. 

He didn't need to be told what his feelings were; he already knew. He would bury them for Mercedes' sake because he did not want to ruin their friendship. Even if it was painful that she may never return his feelings. It was agony, but it was better than the alternative.

He was in front of the archbishop, a decision had to be made: what class was he going to teach? Every student of every class had potential, but he couldn't teach them all. There was one girl he truly wanted in his class. Regardless of which class he chose, she couldn't transfer if that's her wish." The archbishop was looking at him, waiting for his decision on which class he was going to teach. He had to be careful; he had to tread carefully. He didn't know why, but he felt like his choice would have ramifications. He ignored it for now; he couldn't be swayed by one girl."

Dimitri was an honest man, and he had a deep darkness inside him. The students who were with him were talented in every way. Sasuke Uchiha was possibly one of the most talented students in Garreg Mach. In fact, the Blue Lions had some of the most talented students of any house, but he wasn't picking a house just because of that.

Then there was Claude. He didn't know what to think of him; it was difficult to read him. He wasn't someone who revealed much; he wasn't necessarily the most honest. On the other hand, Naruto was someone who was completely honest and told people how he felt. Many people underestimated him, and that would be their downfall. But he didn't think he was needed to teach Naruto. He had learned many things from his mentors, including Kakashi, Jiraiya, and many others.

Edelgard much of what she said resonated with him. About having people rise above their station on their own merit and hard work, and not have it predetermined based on societal norms. Then there was Hinata. She was talented, possibly one of the most talented women in Garreg Mach. Her biggest obstacle was her lack of confidence. Then there was the other students as well. He spoke to all of them, unlike most of the professors who only paid attention to the students that had talent.

It was a difficult decision. He wanted to choose all of them, but he could only choose one. Then he thought about what he strongly believed in his convictions. He had to go with his gut; he had to go with what he believed was right.

"Have you made a decision?" asked Rhea.

"Yes, I have." Byleth made his decision; there would be no turning back.

"The house I'm going to teach is."

Shaz watched Byleth talk to everyone, the students she talked to them as well but not very much, but she was interested in it. She heard his decision and walked out of the cathedral. She was not going to be weak; she knew the class that would likely benefit the most from his teaching. She saw Kakashi's teaching methods. He could help make her strong with his teaching methods. She felt she would be able to defeat the Ashen Demon.

"So you've made your choice, Shaz", asked Rhea.

"Yes, I have. I will choose the Golden deer." She was confident in her decision; she would not lose. She would get stronger and she will win. She will never be helpless before the Ashen Demon ever again.

"Are you sure this is a good idea, Rhea?" Seteth asked, concerned about Byleth and Shez."I am positive of my judgment, Seteth." Rhea said confidently with her choice of allowing Byleth as the professor of the Black Eagles."I understand, but that other one, Shez, concerns me." She understood his reservations; she has a lot of features that resemble those of the Agarthans, her mysterious powers also are a concern."I will have that one watched and monitored." Rhea said, she is dangerous, potentially."Seteth asked another question."You're telling me she is potentially more dangerous than Naruto Uzumaki, someone who literally carries"She interrupted him because she didn't want him to bring up the name of the nine-tailed fox."Don't mention his name in these halls; it's dangerous." He was taken back by her outburst.

"I mean, Naruto so far hasn't shown any sign of doing any harm to anyone. He's friendly to all his classmates and is liked by the house leaders, which is more than we can say about Sasuke Uchiha."

She had her reservations about Sasuke due to the history of the Uchiha clan and Madara Uchiha."What about the Hinata girl?" Asked Rhea. "Well, without diving into her privacy, I found something that's common knowledge in Konoha: It took months to find it, but from a conversation, whatever was heard, Hinata Hyuga is in love with Naruto Uzumaki." This didn't surprise her in the slightest; she noticed the signs immediately as soon as she walked into the monastery."I think all three of them could be our greatest enemy or our greatest friend." Seteth said matter-of-factly.

"I have a strong feeling Naruto Uzumaki is going to be an important person someday. His determination, his ability to change people for the better, she had heard about it from her old friend. She was disappointed when he didn't choose the Blue Lions. Dimitri could have used someone like Naruto; thinking about the past is useless; she had to focus on the present. "Have you found anyone connected to the Root organization?" Asked Rhea."No, they are difficult to find. Jiraiya informed us as such; we likely have an operative here, but we don't know their identity." Seteth answered. "There is another thing we need to discuss." She looked at her colleague. He looked serious.

"There are rumors of a rebellion and the leader that's inciting such a rebellion his voice is getting stronger his support is getting stronger we have to put down the rebellion soon or it could lead into a war."she did not want to deal with such a rebellion but she knew what he was talking about."will deal with it after the mock battle"she dismissed Seteth. Things were a lot more complicated than she originally thought first the son of Siri returns then a mysterious mercenary named Shez. She has a feeling something sinister is at work and she can't put her finger on why she has that feeling. For now she puts that aside for now in order to focus on the present she hopes it's only her imagination but she has never been wrong on her feelings when things are about to go wrong.

Chapter Text

The golden deer classroom

She was heading towards her class. She made sure to learn who each of the students' teachers were before she chose. The teacher in particular seemed interesting to her Kakashi Hatake, a teacher with a different fighting style. If she could learn from him, she could learn how to fight in a way that's unfamiliar to the Ashen Demon . "Such interesting people that we will be going to school with in this academy" remarked Arval. "It's so frustrating; he is so close, but we are nowhere near a match for him right now." she said in frustration. 

"Patience is good; in good time, you have to train and get stronger before we can even consider taking him on. You are not strong enough yet." She didn't need to be told that if she told anyone that she had someone inside of her, they would consider her crazy. 6 months ago, she almost was killed until Arval saved her life at the last minute. She and her having power she never knew she had, but still wasn't enough. Even now, she doesn't know how she can beat him and for what she saw from the likes of Sasuke Uchiha, he was even stronger than she was, and she didn't need to fight him to know.

She knew Hinata would be stronger than her if it weren't for her confidence issues. Naruto was someone that was underestimated by everyone; she felt weak and inadequate. She couldn't even dream of defeating her foe if she didn't have the ability to be one of the people who were weaker than him. She didn't get a chance to indulge in her thoughts when she entered the classroom and met all of the students from the Golden Deer. 

"Well, well. I'm a little disappointed that Byleth isn't here, but that mercenary who saved us the other day—she's quite a looker, isn't she?" asked Claude, smiling at Naruto.

"I hate to break it to both of you, but I'm a lesbian. Don't even try that shit with me." She said irritated.

"Don't worry about it. I have a girlfriend so I'm not interested anyway." Naruto said, not taking offense to what she had said.

"So you're that transfer student from another country, aren't you, Naruto Uzumaki?" She asked to confirm what she suspected was true.

"Yeah, but I'm not the only one on my right. There's Shikamaru. We've been friends for a long time. Kinda serious at times, but once you get to know him, he can be pretty chill. And this is his friend, Choji. Don't call him fat, and you'll be cool. And this is Ino." After he had introduced the transfer students from Konoha, she thought the name sounded strange.

"Oh, and don't forget to introduce yourself." Claude encouraged the other golden deers to present themselves.

She has met all the golden deers. She chose her class the day before. She is familiar with most of them.

"I wonder how strong you are. I can't wait to test my muscles against yours," said Raphael, excited to have another strong opponent.

 "It's nice to meet you, Shez," Ignatz said politely.

"Hopefully she'll be a good training partner, even though I'm a little disappointed that Byleth isn't in our class. It would have been nice to have the son of Jeralt in our class. Oh well, it's not like I can't still train with him outside of class."Leonie said, Just hearing the name Byleth makes her blood boil, but she have to keep calm. No one in this class has experienced what I have with him, so it's best to stay on friendly terms.

She hopes she can at least be a good sparring partner.

"An interesting person we got here. I'm glad it's another girl. This class has been a little overloaded with men." said Lysithea, the white-haired girl she met the previous day she thought the girl was extremely cute. She liked her she turned away not wanting her to notice her attraction to her.

"Hopefully, she's not as insufferable as that ruffian we have from Konoha." said Lorenz in a condescending manner, something about him rubbing her the wrong way. She didn't like him; she instantly disliked him.

"Man, I wish you weren't so serious! I mean, another girl in our class; it'd be nice to talk about something like clothing or whatever, but I don't think that's something you're interested in. Oh well, Ino and Hinata are there to fill that void. A shame she's not in this class either."Hilda said. 

Shez asked her curiously.

“Is Hinata your friend?”asked Shez

"You can say that, though  she's more Marianne's  friend  her than I am. Though I hung out with her from time to time when we're between classes, along with Mercedes and Dorothea."Hilda answered.

Hinata, what she had heard was popular with a lot of the boys and girls in Garreg Mach having a crush on her, even lesbians. They were hoping against hope that she was a bisexual though they wouldn't have a chance because she has a boyfriend. 

 "I don't know why she has so many admirers. I'm kind of jealous in a way."Hilda admitted in a not so serious tone She wanted to know what drove so many people to Hinata?

"She isn't the only one who has admirers. Dorothea, from what I've heard in my interactions with Black Eagle students, has many admirers." Shez could see why Dorothea was an attractive woman and Hinata was as well, even though neither one of them were really her type.

"Are you okay, Marianne? You look depressed." asked Hilda, concerned about her friend.

"I'm sorry, but I was hoping he'd be here." Marianne said quietly. 

"She knew who she was referring to without asking." The girl blushed deeply. Shez rolled her eyes; of course she would have a crush on the Ashen Demon. It was also typical.

"Don't be so downhearted. You can still transfer or request to be on his team on assignment. It's not all doom and gloom." Naruto encouraged. She didn't know why, but something about him made her feel inspired, and she didn't like it. 

"I as soon as I find out I will" Marianne said which shocked Hilda.

“You can't be serious Marianne?”Hilda said not understanding why she would transfer.

"It wouldn't be so bad, but I don't even know what class he chose." Marianne said with a discouraged expression.

 "Well, we'll know by lunchtime at least." remarked Naruto. 

"Okay." Marianne said quietly.

"Yeah, as you can see, the golden deer are kind of a bunch of misfits in a way, but a good kind of misfit if you know what I mean." said Claude relaxedly.

"It should be interesting." She remarked, wondering how the mock battle coming would turn out. There wasn't much time to prepare for it.

What surprised her was there was more students other than herself that entered the class the first was She noticed some boy who had it peculiar hairstyle. His hair was short, he had some strange eyebrows when he she can gather and he looked like he had a lot of energy.

"Who would you be?"asked Claude. curious why another person was going in the Golden Deer.

"I'm here because I want to spread the power of youth. I am Rock Lee and I want to join the Golden Deer because the power of youth is strong here compared to the other classes" a weirdo she thought.

"Brushy brows I was wondering when you would finally show up I mean where have you been the whole time?"Asked Naruto excitedly, obviously they were friends.

"We missed the boat when you left so we are late but we're here now though my other teammates joined the Blue Lions"so more transfers but these ones were late and one of them joined her class interesting she thought..

The next one she noticed was a redhead boy who wore the academy uniform. He had a strange-looking tattoo from a language that she couldn't read. He had an imposing presence.

“Gaara, I can't believe it! It's been too long,” Naruto said excitedly as Gaara smiled and shook Naruto's hand.

“It's a pleasure to meet you again, Naruto. It's an honor to be able to attend the same academy as you,” Gaara said. His voice was softer than what she expected from someone of his stature.

“Your father let you leave Sunagakure, but aren't you supposed to be the next Kazekage?” Naruto asked, surprised that Gaara was attending the academy. Shez was not familiar with the politics outside of Fodlan. What she did know about Kages is that they were the leaders of the respective villages on the continent of Ninji, but she didn't know more than basic information about that continent. She would likely learn more as the year progressed and by asking the inhabitants of any of the nations.

“He believes it would be good for me to attend the officer's academy, that it would be a good opportunity for me to learn about other cultures and perspectives in order to be a good leader,” Gaara said confidently. He held himself with immense confidence.

“Damn, Naruto, he's hot! Is he single?” asked Hilda jokingly.

“Interesting friend you have,” Lorenz said. He was actually impressed with Gaara because of how he presented himself. He seemed like someone of royalty, but not in a way that the inhabitants of Fodlan would typically perceive as royalty.

Then there was another student, a girl taller than most of the girls in the class, with the exception of Leonie. From what she could see, Naruto had an instant dislike for her. She was wearing what was expected at the academy; though the main difference was that she had the sigil of the Hyuga Clan. Her brown hair fell down to her back.

"Hello, I am Hanabi Hyuga, the heir of my clan. I'm a proper representative of my noble status, and I expect to be treated with the respect befitting that of a lord," Hanabi said with condescension.

“Excuse me, but who do you think you are?” Leonie said with anger at the condescension Hanabi was giving out to all the commoner folk in the Golden Deer.

“I would rather deal with Hinata than deal with you,” said Lorenz, disgusted by the girl’s attitude.

“I'm nothing like that failure,” Hanabi said with contempt.

“Don't talk about her like that,” Naruto said defensively.

“What will you do about it, dead last?” Hanabi said smugly.

“Why, you—?” Naruto was held back by Claude and Raphael.

“She’s not worth it, Naruto,” said Raphael.

“Yeah, she’s only trying to get a reaction. Don’t give her what she wants,” Claude pressed.

Then Hanabi looked at Shez. “So, you’re the mercenary that I’ve heard so much about,” Hanabi said with interest.

“After the way I’ve seen you act, I want nothing to do with you. You have to earn my respect, and I have no intention of giving you the time of day,” Shez said, not caring if she pissed her off. She had better things to do than deal with spoiled children.

“You want to fight me in the sparring ring? I’ll prove just how insignificant you are,” Hanabi challenged.

Shez sighed. “After class, if you want to be humbled, sure. But don’t come crying to me afterward if I completely humiliate you.” Shez said, not caring if she angered the girl. She was about to say more before, thankfully, Kakashi arrived.

"Okay, class, you've been acquainted with our new student's long enough; you know the drill. All of you introduce yourselves like you did before. We do this every time we get a new student." said Kakashi, clearly bored.

"I am Kakashi Hatake, my likes are reading and my dream, which is quite frankly none of your business," she liked him getting straight to the point she hated long introductions but unfortunately they weren't even close to being done.

"I'm Lorenz Hellmann from Gloucester. My likes are poetry, art, and worthy women. What I dislike are coffee, injustice, and people who disgrace their noble status. She thought he was interesting far more than what she first saw on the surface; however, he did still come off as being a condescending ass.

"I'm Raphael Kirsten. My likes are training and eating good food, but I dislike studying."

"She thought on the surface he seemed to be a simple-minded person, but she could see there was much more to him than meets the eye."

"I am Ignatz Victor, and I like painting. I dislike fighting." She wondered why someone like him would be in a place like this. There must be a reason, which she'll probably learn later.

"I'm Lysithea von Ordelia. My likes are sweets and studying to improve myself. My dislikes are people who treat me like I'm a child. She could relate to this. When she first became a mercenary at age 12, she was treated like that.

"I'm Leonie Pinelli. My likes are training and being around my friends. My dislikes are arrogant people and people who don't appreciate what they have."

Shez is more convinced she made the right choice choosing this class. The more she hears these students speak, the more she's looking forward to hearing the ones from Konoha. What they have to say.

"I'm Hilda Valentine Goneril. My hobbies are making beautiful things and designing clothes. My dislikes are doing unnecessary hard work. She seems to be the type of person who can talk others into doing what she doesn't want to do. She seems very persuasive."

"I am Marianne von Edmund; my likes are not very interesting. She didn't say much, but she definitely has issues with her confidence and she didn't particularly like speaking much.

Now she wondered what the house leader would say; she had a feeling he wouldn't reveal much.

"I'm Claude von Riegan. What can I say that everyone else doesn't already know? I love poetry and I love pulling pranks with my partner in crime, Naruto. Everyone laughed. As for my dislikes, I rather not divulge that. Actually, I rather that people not know me for my dislikes." She knew Claude was hiding something. There was a lot that he was hiding. She had a feeling in her gut that Claude was the most interesting Lord to her of the three. And she was most interested in learning what he had hidden underneath the surface.

Now she saw the transfer students from Konoha, the first one to speak being Shikamaru.

"What a drag this is; I might as well get this over with and do this for the third time."

For what she could tell, he was clearly bored, but she could tell like with Claude there was a lot more to him on the surface than what he gave out. "I'm Shikamaru Nara; I'm not really interested in doing anything; I just want to relax and stare at the sky all day; and have an easy life. I dislike doing unnecessary work."

He sat back, lazy; that's what she thought, but she knew there was a lot more to him on the surface than that.

She saw Choji get up and do his own introduction. "I'm Choji Akimichi, well my likes are eating barbecue food and my dislikes are being called fat. Pretty simple, she thought; she wondered what the girl Ino was going to say.

"I'm Ino Yamanaka. I like flowers and dressing up to attract men. My dislikes are ungrateful people." Shez was intrigued by this girl, but she didn't think Ino would be the type to swing both ways.

Then there was the new transfer students she was curious about two of them. 

“My name is Rock Lee. My likes are training and spreading the power of youth. My dislikes are those who don't take their training seriously and who believe talent trumps hard work,” Lee said enthusiastically. She couldn't help but like this boy, not to mention she agreed with his outlook about hard work being superior to talent. Talent meant nothing if you didn't work hard to refine your skills.

Then there was a second one, the redhead. She wondered what he had to say. 

“I am Gaara of the Sand. My likes are reading poetry and training. My dislikes are pointless acts of violence, and my dreams are a world without war.” Gaara, which she did not expect from someone of his stature, intrigued her.

The one she didn't care to listen to would be the girl. 

“I'm Hanabi Hyuga. I don't have any likes in particular. My dislikes are useless fools that don't know their place. As for my goals, I prefer not to disclose them.” Hanabi was exactly what she heard about from her mother regarding how the Hyuga were stuck up and arrogant. She was looking forward to humbling this girl; it'd be so satisfying to see that smug look on her face evaporate when her sense of superiority is gone.

Now the last of them, the blonde-haired boy Naruto Uzumaki, the one she fought alongside with a few days ago. Just who was he? "I am Naruto Uzumaki. As you all know, my favorite food is ramen. Unfortunately, it isn't served here. What I love to do is prepare ramen. I don't like having to wait to prepare the ramen. I like hanging out with my friends and I dislike liars. My goal is to be the Hokage." He definitely was the one she would probably feel the most comfortable with. Her instincts were correct, but something about him. 

"You notice it too? Yeah, he has something inside of him that I don't know what it is. I'd be cautious around him." Arval advised.

All the students were looking at her; she felt like she was being put on the spot. "It's your turn," said Kakashi, crossing his arms and waiting for her to tell about herself.

"I'm Shez. I don't really have much to say. My hobbies are training to refine my skills, and I believe integrity is more important than money. My dislikes are dishonest people."

After she was done, Kakashi motioned for her to sit. "Since our new student's isn't caught up with our lessons, I expect all of you to get them up to speed because we're going to have a mock battle tomorrow. Don't forget to be prepared; you don't want to repeat what happened with the Bell Test. Do you?"

Kakashi said, from what she could tell through his mask, was a smile. She didn't like the sound of that.

"That was hell. I never want to do that again. That was insufferable." Lorenz said, horrified by the memory of the Bell Test.

"You only complain because you fell for the most obvious trick in the book" Lysithea said irritated by his complaining about what for her from Shez was an easy test.

"you have no idea how brutal Kakashi sensei's Bell test would have been if you were doing it like it was in konoha could have dropped you from Garreg Mach's program permanently compared to my team you people have it easy"Naruto said irritated by Lorenz Complaining."part of me wishes it was so we would have to deal with this condescending prick all the time" said Leonie."cut the chatter it's time to to start our lesson and for those of you who are here help our new friend begin her up to speed if you don't you know the consequences."she was helped by the students to fill in what she was being taught she was learning the history of the founding of a country called Konoha in a land called the land of fire she would have to ask her classmates what is the purpose of this program when the chance presents itself.

The Blue Lions classroom

Sasuke would be lying if he weren't disappointed that Byleth wasn't in their class. He was definitely a talented swordsman and would have been a great person to spar with. Though he did know that he could still spar with others outside of the Blue Lions, such as Petra. He didn't really exchange many words with her because she wasn't interested. He knew Professor Manuela would show up soon and the class would officially begin. He saw his friends that he had made in the Blue Lions: Felix and Annette. 

“Looks like Byleth Eisner is not going to be in our class. He would have been here by now if he was,” Felix said disappointedly.  

“He is definitely a skilled swordsman, far better than I. We’ll know one way or another what class he’s in. I would definitely like to spar with him when given the opportunity,” said Sasuke, excited about the prospect of sparring with him again.  

“He completely decimated you, and you want to go for a second round so soon?” asked Felix, curious. Felix didn't mind fighting opponents that were stronger than him, but he didn't like doing it so soon unless he trained thoroughly so he wouldn't get defeated a second time.  

“Naruto sparred with me almost daily when we were in the academy, and that didn't stop him, even though I defeated him in every one of our sparring matches,” Sasuke said nostalgically. He thought about the one match the year Mercedes was in Konoha when she silently cheered for him. It was the one time he actually cared about winning—not because Naruto was annoying, but because he wanted Mercedes to smile.  

No, he had to bury that thought. Stop it, Sasuke thought.  

“I heard we're getting new transfer students—more from Konoha and another from the demon country. I wonder who they are?” asked Ashe.  

“I'm curious who they are,” said Mercedes. Then Ingrid said something that caught everyone's attention.  

"Did you hear about the new professor of the Black Eagles?" Ingrid asked.

 "Apparently, Byleth Eisner, who is going around the monastery yesterday, was talking to all the students and the leaders in order to find a class to choose and what do you know? He chose the house with some of the most beautiful ladies of the entire monastery. I'm actually jealous because I'm not in the same house as Hinata Hyuga and Dorothea Arnault." Sylvain, with his usual antics when it comes to women, said.

"Oh, you and your skirt-chasing don't you ever stop?" Ingrid said irritated with her childhood friend. 

"It's part of my charm; it's not like you have any room to talk, considering how you, Dorothea and Naruto spend your time." Ingrid was blushing deeply at the very mention of Naruto. It was not a secret in the Blue Lion’s that she has a crush on him. 

Sasuke was able to pick up that Ingrid wasn't the only one who had a crush on him; Dorothea did as well. He didn't want to be in that situation of three women being into the same guy, especially with Hinata being Naruto's girlfriend. 

"Here's another rumor, though I've only heard about it this morning, so don't spread this around," said Annette. 

"What would that be?" asked Felix, irritated. 

"Now, I can't confirm this myself, but I've been hearing a rumor. I think the Black Eagles' new professor has a history with one of the students here, if you catch my meaning," said Annette. 

"Well, that's not saying anything. It could be anyone," said Felix. 

"If that turned out to be true, that wouldn't be appropriate," said Ashe. Sasuke couldn't help but agree, considering the power dynamic. 

"Well, we simply do not know who this person is. If it's even true at all, it could be nothing but baseless rumors for all we know," said Dimitri, not really caring to talk about rumors. 

"I have an idea who it might be," said Sylvain. 

"I swear, if it's another one of your stupid jokes, I'm going to hit you," said Ingrid, annoyed. 

Dimitri wanted to change the subject; he didn't want to talk about this anymore. It was starting to get annoying for his taste. He was grateful when he saw 4 new students appear in the class; everyone stopped gossiping as soon as they saw them.

The first among them was a man that was older than most of the students by at least one year he recognized the features on his face and especially his eyes he recalls seen someone like this brown haired man in front of him his hair was down to his back it was tied to a ponytail he wore the traditional uniform of the officers academy and had a bandana on his forehead he didn't need to ask to know who he was. 

“It's been a long time Dimitri Sama it is a pleasure to be of your acquaintance once again.”said Neji respectfully. 

“The pleasure is mine Neji San,”Dimitri said respectfully. 

The girl next to him was someone with a strange but peculiar hairstyle she had her hair in a bun he only knows her by her reputation from what he read in Team guy's dossier she was extremely skilled and weapons combat definitely something he would like to see an action in the future and possibly sparring with her due to her unique abilities. 

“Who would you be?”asked Felix curious. 

“Oh me, I'm the weapons master Tenten at your service. I hope we can get along as the newest members of the Blue Lions. You better not underestimate me if you do. I'll knock you down if you do.” Tenten said excitedly as she looked at Felix who is eager to spar with her. She would be an interesting person to have as a sparring partner. 

The third one among them was a blonde haired girl that resembled Hinata it was almost Uncanny she wore the uniform of the academy that was expected. Her hair was blonde, down to her back, her skin was pale, her eyes were pale lavender. Her hair is light blond and falls past her waist, which she keeps tied at the end with a bow.

Dimitri couldn't help but see the similarities between the woman's appearance and Hinata's, but he knew they weren't related. It was hard not to see the similarities.

"Hello, it's a pleasure to meet you all. My name is Shion Tugumi. I hope we can all be friends. I never had a chance to go to a school like this." Shion said politely to everyone.

"Shion, I thought you were a Hyuga for a second there," said Sylvain, who admired Shion's appearance.

"Though my ancestors do come from the clan, I'm not a Hyuga. I have been often mistaken for one, much to my annoyance," the woman said with a polite smile.

"You wouldn't be friends with Naruto Uzumaki by any chance, would you?” Shion asked Dimitri.

“Yes, why do you ask?” Dimitri replied. The woman looked at him, then turned her gaze to Ingrid.

“You wouldn't be Ingrid by any chance, would you?” Shion walked towards her as if to see if she was indeed who she thought she was looking at.

“Yes, why do you ask?” Ingrid responded. The woman closed her eyes, and before Dimitri knew it, they opened again.

“You will be sharing a man and his woman with one other woman, and your Fates will be tied to each other,” Shion said. Ingrid looked uncomfortable.

“What are you talking about?” Ingrid asked.

“You'll find out in time. In fact, you may have already met him, and you don't know it. A critical point will come soon, and you will have to make a decision for yourself; otherwise, disaster will strike at those you love,” Shion explained. When she was done, she almost collapsed, but luckily for her, she was caught by Sylvain.

“You should be careful. I don't know what abilities you have, but they look like they drain you,” Sylvain said with concern. The blonde-haired woman smiled sadly at him.

“It's fine,” she said weakly. “I just need to sit down. Do you think you can help me, Sylvan-san?” the woman asked him.

“Of course,” he replied, leading her to the nearest desk. He sat next to her, and Dimitri couldn't help but notice that Sylvain looked pleased.

Then there was the last of them, a pale-skinned man in front of him. He had short black hair and black eyes. He smiled politely at the class. 

“It's nice to meet you. My name is Sai. I hope we can be friends,” the man said. Dimitri did not know why something about him seemed fake; he couldn't put his finger on why that was. His smile didn’t seem genuine, or he could just be imagining things.

“Wow, our class is really popular right now,” said Annette, happy to have more people to talk to. Then he looked at Sasuke.

“So you are the Uchiha that I hear so much about. Shorter than I imagined,” Sai said observingly as he looked at Sasuke.

“I'm surprised you didn't choose the Black Eagles. You would have been right at home, especially with Hubert,” Sasuke said, not liking the way he was eyeing Mercedes.

“Is Mercedes your woman?” he asked him, which caused Mercedes' cheeks to turn pink at the mention of being Sasuke's partner.

“Whether she is or not is none of your business,” Sasuke said, getting confrontational.

“No need to get worked up, Sasuke-kun. I don't think he means anything by it,” Mercedes said, trying to diffuse the situation. From what Dimitri saw, there was jealousy on Sasuke's face, but it vanished as soon as it appeared.

“I'm sorry, Mercie, I overreacted.”Sasuke said as he turned away, not being able to face her. He sat at the table where he and Mercedes usually sit together. He was alone for the moment but he wouldn't be when class started.

He glanced at Neji, who was conversing with Mercedes.

She had no idea what she was going to say to Neji. He was cruel to her when they met five years ago. She knew five years had passed, and from what Hinata had told her, he had changed. She was willing to give him a chance, considering his circumstances.

“I would like to apologize, Mercedes-san, for how I treated you when you were in Konoha. It was wrong of me to be cruel like I was,” Neji said, remorseful for what he had said to her when she was in the village.

“I don't hold it against you, Neji. The kind of life that you were forced to live is cruel. I can't imagine living the way you do. I don't blame you, and if Hina can forgive you, then so can I,” Mercedes said, smiling at Hinata's cousin.

“I do not deserve your kindness or forgiveness,” Neji said.

“It's forgiven, Neji. I'd rather move past what happened back then.” Neji was reluctant but relented.

“I can see why Uchiha-san thinks highly of you; in fact, I think you're a little too good for him,” Neji said jokingly, which caused Sasuke to have a jealous look.

“Do you want to say that to my face?” Sasuke said, with barely controlled anger.

“He doesn't mean anything by it, Sasuke-kun,” Mercedes said, trying to diffuse the situation. As soon as she reassured him, the anger diffused. She didn't notice the amused look on Neji’s face.

That was the second time, and not two minutes later, Sasuke had shown jealousy whenever anyone showed even a remote interest in Mercedes. Neji couldn't be fooled; his eyes could detect emotions even beneath the surface. Whatever Sasuke's feelings were towards this woman, they ran deep.

“Do you know him, Mercie?” asked Annette.

“We met five years ago, though not in the best circumstances. I can't say she's my friend, but that doesn't mean I can't start to be, especially if we're going to be in the same class together, Annette-san,” said Neji respectfully.

“Aren't you the prodigy of the Year 1174?” asked Felix, interested.

“Word gets around, yes, but treat me like every other student. I wouldn't want to be treated any other way,” Neji said respectfully.

“I would like to spar with you, whatever the opportunity arises,” said Dimitri, eager to test his skill against Neji's gentle fist.

“It would be an honor to be a sparring partner with you, Dimitri-sama,” Neji replied.

Before any further conversation could be had, Professor Manuela appeared.

“You've all met the new students; it's time to get to your assigned seats. Remember, assist your new classmates, or grades will be deducted,” Manuela said authoritatively. Neji knew better than to anger his professor. He sat next to Tenten in the back and couldn't help but see, in the corner of Sasuke's eyes, the way he was looking at Mercedes. His feelings for her had not changed. Neji was curious to see how this development would play out, but for now, he wanted to focus on his class assignment for the day and the preparation for the mock battle.

Felix wasn't imagining things, and neither was Annette. 

"Am I imagining things, or..." Annette couldn't come up with the words about the tension between Sasuke and Mercedes. It was obvious there were growing feelings between the two, especially to Annette. Every time she asked Mercedes about it, she would change the subject. Annette knew they departed five years ago, and when she saw Sasuke again, the way she looked at him changed.

After Mercedes obtained permanent residence in eastern Faerghus, she enrolled in the Academy of Sorcery. Annette had heard on multiple occasions about a boy whom Mercedes had befriended, someone she regarded as a little brother. However, from what Annette currently observed between them, it seemed to be something entirely different, and it was starting to become more obvious.

"That look in her eyes—I’m not imagining it. I know Mercie; she never acted this way towards anyone else, not the way she does with Sasuke. It’s as if..." Annette couldn’t finish her thought.

"Whatever she feels for him is none of our business, Annette. Those two are adults; they can take care of themselves," Felix replied, not wanting to discuss Mercedes' feelings for Sasuke and how they've grown beyond friendship. It was subtle, the way she laughed and smiled around him, especially when she leaned on his shoulder the previous day.

"Yeah, but I'm worried. I've never seen Mercie act this way towards anyone. Is there anything we can do to help them?" Annette pressed.

"As I said, they’re grown adults. Let them handle their own affairs like adults. We would only make things worse for them if we interfere," Felix stated firmly, not wanting to continue the conversation. Annette sighed.

"Now, if they come to either of us for advice, that’s a different story. But that's the extent to which we should get involved. They need to resolve their feelings themselves," he concluded, not completely dismissing the idea of helping them. Annette looked at her friend, who was with Sasuke, and desperately wanted to assist them. As much as she wanted to disagree with Felix, he wasn't wrong, which made it all the more difficult to watch her friends struggle.

Mercedes noticed that something was on Sasuke's mind. "Sasuke Kun, do you have something on your mind?" Mercedes asked him.

"Yeah, I was just wondering about the founding of the monastery. There's so much that doesn't add up. I look up so many references from one date to another, and a lot of it doesn't match up. I don't know which one is real and which one is fake." She understood his confusion. "A lot had been lost in that era, so some dates don’t exactly match up because the history of that period is difficult to come by, due to a lot of the books and libraries being burned in the wars that happened," she explained to Sasuke, knowing that this wouldn’t be something he would know since he doesn't live in this land.

"That makes sense, actually. I mean, there are some things in my home continent that are inconsistent; things get lost in war." She thought that was tragic, and she knew he did too. She didn't know why. "The Sage of Six Paths existed at that time, the same time the King of Liberation was waging war, so much of our histories line up. Is it possible that the goddess and the Sage of Six Paths both existed?" Mercedes asked Sasuke.

"It's not possible for the Sage of Six Paths not to exist. Many of the Jutsu exist because of him. There's a lot of historical records that prove that he existed, though some of his feats  may be exaggerated. I believe he existed. If he existed, there’s no reason to believe the goddess Sothis did not exist either. They both did; the question is, did they ever meet at any point?" That was a question that Mercedes had been thinking about ever since she learned of the Sage of Six Paths six years ago.

"So many unanswered questions from a thousand years ago; so much history, a lot of it gone," Sasuke said, frustrated with the lack of information. They were both in deep thought. Class was almost over.

"I tried to line up our histories from the time of Hagoromo and his sons, Asura and Indra, along with the war of liberation. Nothing seems to add up. I've been reading about this for the past six years, and I feel like I know even less since I started reading about this history," Sasuke said, frustrated with his lack of progress.

"I think it's possible; though I can't prove this, they fought with Seiros against Nemesis, and..." Mercedes hesitated, not knowing how Sasuke would take this, considering how nobody would believe her. But she felt like there was a deep secret that had been hidden. "I believe Kaguya Otsutsuki was the cause of the Great War a thousand years ago, which required people from all over the world to take up arms against her. There's no proof, so I can't say for sure it happened, but something tells me she existed." Mercedes paused, not knowing what else to say.

"We should continue this conversation in private, out of the earshot of our classmates," Sasuke said, knowing what she was thinking.

"Of course," they said nothing as the class ended and lunch began.

Byleth was on his way to his first day as the professor of the Black Eagles; he was confident in this choice. He had no idea how he was going to teach. He studied the subject that he was going to teach. He was going to teach the class that the Sage of Six Paths was a subject that he had no knowledge about. Then there was the other matter: of Marianne the girl that he was reunited with yesterday. It was difficult for him to concentrate because how close she was yet so far.

 "Careful now lover boy you don't want your students to know that you're a love sick puppy do you?" Byleth turned around, wondering where the voice came from.

 "Have you forgotten about me?" asked Sothis, irritated that he forgot about her.

 "I'm sorry. You just scared the shit out of me." he confessed. She laughed as if she found that funny.

"Well hearing you thinking about her to the extent that you have has made it pretty obvious how lovesick you are and have been for the past 3 years."Sothis said teasingly. 

“Lovesick, what are you talking about?”he said, trying to keep his composure.

“I swear it's amazing she fell for you then again I guess that's one thing you have in common with Naruto.”’Sothis said which caused him to get really irritated being compared to others.

“Me and Naruto are nothing alike.” Byleth said defensively.

“Yes you are you have women that love you and both of you likely don't understand the feelings of love and what they are and you both have a spirit inside of you that's what you both have in common.” Sothis said refuting what Byleth had said earlier.He wondered what she was talking about. He noticed Naruto had something inside of him, whether he was aware of it or not, remained to be seen. But the person that really concerned him was the purple-haired girl. She had an intense hatred for him, and he didn't know why. What did he do?

"Keep an eye on that one. She gives me a very bad feeling. I don't think it's the girl herself, but something inside of her makes me feel uneasy. Be on your guard when you're around her." Sothis advised. He was close to the entrance of his classroom. This is where he would be for the next year or so. He took a deep breath.

The Black Eagles classroom

Edelgard was nervous; she hoped her gambit would pay off. Byleth was not someone she wanted as a potential enemy in the future, she heard from Jeritza about the whereabouts of Monica. Her location would be revealed soon. She knew it was only a matter of time. She knew it would be a big risk saving Monica, but she felt it would be worth it in the long run. She didn't want to lose her; she had lost too much already. It would be the practical thing to do to write her off already, but she couldn't do that. If there was even a small chance she wanted to take it, but she couldn't take action unless she knew for sure that all the cards were in her favor and she had plausible deniability from those she was allied with.

Her fellow classmates were waiting for their new classmate, but they didn't know it would be a professor who would show up somehow. 

"You know I'm really nervous," remarked Bernadetta.

"I highly doubt our new classmate will be scary. I think he'll be a handsome man well he will not be as handsome as Naru," said Dorothea playfully.

"You say that about everyone," remarked Petra.

"I don't think we're getting a classmate; I think we're getting a new professor," remarked Shino. Edelgard knew he was one of the most perceptive of the students in Konoha.

"Yeah right, Shino! We're really going to get a new professor. Get real." said Kiba.

"Then where is our supposedly new classmate, what happened to our professor? He obviously got dismissed, and a new professor will come at any time. In fact, I would argue we met him yesterday." Shino said what he thought was obvious. 

“I have to agree with Shino. I mean, if we had a new student, where are they? Our new professor is likely going to be one of the people that will be going through that door any moment now,” Sakura said as she finished. Byleth entered the classroom. She was relieved that he had chosen her class. She had barely slept, and she felt a huge weight fall from her shoulders.

"Wait, he's our new professor?" asked Hinata, surprised that someone not much older than they are is the professor of their class. 

"He doesn't look that much older than I am." remarked Caspar.

He was the last person I was expecting to be the new professor.” said Sakura, shocked to see someone not that much older than they were being their professor.

"Interesting turn of events" said Hubert.

 "Oh, I don't care as long as I can nap" Linhardt said lazily.

"Well, he doesn't seem very scary," Bernadetta said as she hid behind Hinata, as if relying on her to protect her.

"Don't worry, Bernadetta San, he won't hurt you," Hinata said reassuringly.

“Yeah, I can't picture him doing anything like that. Though, I'm not going to lie, he's easy on the eyes,” Dorothea said, happy that he was their professor.  

"I'm wondering what he can do. Hopefully, he's not like our last professor; he was awful. We barely learned anything under that fool,” Sakura said, not showing any respect towards their previous professor.  

“You and I for once agree on something,” Hinata said reluctantly, but it was true, and everyone knew it.

"I must say it most be interesting to spar with you," Petra said, struggling to get the words right because of her difficulty with the language of Fodlan.

"I'm certainly looking forward to seeing how he teaches us," remarked Ferdinand.

"Such an interesting turn of events, I wonder how good you are at teaching Byleth sensei," said Shino.

 "You should call him 'professor' because we're not in Konoha." Kiba said annoyed. 

"It means the same thing; it makes no difference." He said rolling his eyes. 

"This class could be a handful; I know, but I have faith that you can train all of us to be stronger and be the best that we can be. Thank you for choosing the Black Eagles; Professor Byleth." Edelgard said thankful that he chose her class.

"I have no experience teaching, so my teaching methods may be unorthodox and may not what you're used to. Know that I will do everything in my power to bring out all of your potential. I will hold you all to a high standard because I believe all of you can be better than you are."

He looked at Hinata, Sakura and Bernadetta, Edelgard had a strong feeling that things would change with him as the professor. Students who were struggling with their grades would do better.

"So how are you going to teach us? You've only just met us all, and yet here we are, in this very room. There's no way you have read the curriculum. How are you going to properly teach us?"

Kiba said irritated with their new professor.

"You have volunteered; I will do a demonstration." Everyone was shocked;"We're going to go in the Black eagle training grounds; we will start there."Everyone followed him to the training grounds, which luckily was an empty one at the moment. Edelgard wondered what he was going to do.

"I want you to attack me with everything you have. Attack me as if you're trying to kill me." Everyone looked shocked at what he was saying. 

"You're going to regret it." Kiba said with overblown confidence. It was a foregone conclusion that he was going to lose and he was going to be humiliated. He was going to point out every single opening and weakness that he was exposing in his fighting style. In the strange fighting style that she wasn't familiar with, he saw him attack him. The new professor calmly blocked every single attack, which only frustrated him more; he didn't even do anything, and before anyone knew it, it was over.

"Your first mistake was underestimating me. Do you know what your second was?" he asked, scolding him.

"I don't know," Kiba said.

"I won't bore you with the details of every mistake, but your second one was attacking me without a plan. If this were a real battle, you would have been instantly killed. This is not a joke, and I know you've had prior training. You leave a lot of openings; an amateur mistake for someone of your skills. What you need to work on are your defense and" Everyone was waiting for him to say the third thing.

"You will learn to respect me." Edelgard was smiling; this was the kind of person who commands respect and earns it.

"I'm sorry, professor Byleth, I will take everything you said to heart." He got up from the ground and went to the others. "Next up is Hinata Hyuga." Hinata looked startled.

He was asking her to spar with him. She was put on the spot, but she couldn't back down. She took a deep breath and entered the training area."You can do it, Hinaa!" cheered Dorothea."Do your best!" cheered Bernadetta; she heard others cheering for her as well, especially her teammates from Team 8."Your biggest issue is your confidence," Byleth reminded her. She couldn't disgrace herself not in front of everyone, especially not in front of her friends and Edelgard, who were Black Eagles. She got into her stance.

"Attack me with everything you've got. Don't hold back." Byleth said.

He attacked her first; she defended, blocking his blow, which shocked everyone, including the new professor.

She knocked him back and everyone was shocked; she never showed off her gentle fist like that before. He attacked her again, and she blocked again. People were shocked at how she was able to hold him back.

"Where was this confidence a few days ago?" He asked her curiously. She didn't take the bait; instead, she jumped back and got into her stance to activate her clan's signature technique.

She charged at him with lightning speed "1.8 trigram 64 palms"Hinata said. The stance of her clan signature technique was a sight to behold everyone was surprised at the Elegance of the technique she had never used it against anyone outside of konoha.

The new professor was having a difficult time keeping up with her. She was hitting him almost every single blow, and he looked surprised and shocked at how strong she was and how strong the technique was. She knocked him back.

"That's enough," Byleth said, signaling the end of the lesson.

Everyone looked impressed, including the new professor.

"Now that's more like it. You are more than strong enough to deal with any average bandit. Kill your fear and work on your confidence. And no one will be able to beat you, not even me." The professor smiled. She didn't win this sparring match, but she gained his respect. She saw Edelgard smile. "I never saw the gentle fist; it's quite impressive." Remarked Hubert, who found it interesting. "Wow! What a style! I would love to spar with you sometime." Remarked Caspar. "Oh, this is too much trouble. I'm just going to take a nap." Linhardt said, clearly bored with the whole affair.

"Bernadetta, you're up next." She looked scared. Hinata placed her hand on her shoulder. "You can do it, Bernadetta-chan." She said encouragingly. The reclusive girl reluctantly went towards the arena. "You are clearly talented with a bow. I've seen how you fight in a sparring match; you are fast and you could strike precisely. You are far stronger than you know. All you have to do is hit me once." He was approaching each of them differently. She couldn't see her expression. Bernadetta aimed her bow at Byleth and fired without hesitation. Her arrow hit its mark.

"I think you went a little overboard, Bernie."Dorothea said, obviously happy that she had succeeded.

"Very good! See, I have proven with Hinata and Bernadetta that both of them are talented young women. It's not their skills that are the problem; it's their confidence. Both of you should work on that, and there is nothing in this world that can stop you." She was blushing at his praise, and Dorothea gave her a pat on the shoulder.

"Oh, my Hinaa and Bernie! Our professor is such a gentleman!.” She said how nice he's been to everyone.

"I'm going to have everyone spar eventually spar with each other, but first everyone show me what you can do." Hinata witnessed him testing everyone. She was surprised at how patient he was. He was so kind that the kind of feedback he gave; he wasn't harsh nor did he sugarcoat the truth about what each person needed to work on. Perhaps with his help she can finally stop being a burden to everyone. 

Then she saw Sakura. She was the last one that had yet to be tested and she wondered how she would do.

When everyone was done being evaluated one-on-one, Sakura was last. She was nervous—extremely nervous. She was not as good as some of the other students in terms of their skills and experience. She didn't want to leave a bad impression and have the professor think she was not worth his time. She had to do this right. 

Everyone was looking, as if they were waiting for her to fail, proving the preconceived notions about her. No, she had to prove that she wasn't just dead weight.

“Sakura, I've read about your skills in your dossier. Impressive, though I'm disappointed how much you neglected your training.” Byleth didn't sugarcoat how much work she had to do. “That ends now. I have high expectations from everyone, you included. Now show me everything you have.” 

Byleth got into a fighting stance with a wooden sword. Sakura did the same; she wasn't going to lose as badly as she did when she first sparred with Edelgard. Rather than attack him head-on, she waited for him to strike first. When he was about to strike at her abdomen, instead of trying to block his attack, she moved out of the way. 

She was trying to keep her distance, taking advantage of her strength and faster speed. When he was about to strike at her again, she moved out of the way and struck at his back. She was happy that she managed to get at least one hit; that was more than most students could say. 

But that wasn't the end of it. He went even faster. Sakura was barely able to keep up. Had it not been for her reflexes, which her mentor Tsunade had drilled into her, she would have already lost this sparring match by now. It was looking for an opening when she saw one, and then, with her chakra-charged punch, she struck again. 

Before she could do anything else, he signaled for the match to end, surprising everyone in the Black Eagles, including Hinata, with how well she did. 

“Impressive, Sakura. You did not underestimate me; you were cautious, you used your head when you were fighting against me. Where was this earlier when you first came here? I've read your report; you barely sparred with anyone. Yet here, you did well. Why do you do this to yourself? You could be stronger; why do you not challenge your peers to test yourself?” Byleth asked. 

That was a question she wished she could answer. It would make her sound like she was making excuses, but honesty was the only way to gain respect in the eyes of her peers. 

“I'm not popular around here. I don't think anyone would want to because of my reputation,” Sakura admitted. 

“I don't care about what your reputation was in your homeland. In my classroom, you will push yourself. You'll be better than you are now. I have high expectations for every one of my students because I know you can succeed. It will be on you if you succeed or fail. You have impressed me, Sakura, and I hope you continue to push yourself. Let this be a lesson: even losing in a sparring session is still a valuable experience because you're not going to learn unless you fail. Find out why and train so you don't fail again. You are smart as well; your grades are near perfect. In the upcoming mock battle, you'll be one of the students that will be essential. I'll give you further details tomorrow.” 

Byleth finished, and Sakura was dismissed. As she rejoined her classmates, she heard whispers. 

“Damn, I’d like to spar with her sometime,” she heard Caspar say, eager to find a new opponent to spar with. 

“She would be an interesting opponent to spar with. If it isn't too much trouble, Sakura, I would like to spar with you sometime,” said Petra, who was impressed. Edelgard was right. 

“I would like that too,” Sakura said, smiling at the girl. 

She was glad she chose the Black Eagles and abandoned her infatuation with Sasuke. This was a start. She knew she still had a long road ahead of her. Maybe she would not be friends with all of them, but as she looked at her hands, she wanted to make a request. 

“Does anyone have a knife I can borrow?” Sakura asked. Edelgard gave her the knife that she had on her. Sakura went to the center of the sparring arena; she wanted everyone to see this, including Hinata, so she would know she was serious. 

“This hair that goes down to my back represents everything that was wrong with the way I looked at life. As of now, that changes.” Sakura said as she, without hesitation, cut her hair. Everyone was surprised. Edelgard had a look of approval; the professor was pleased. 

She knew what this meant. Cutting your hair meant a new beginning in the culture of the Empire. She let her hair go, as if the wind could wash away it way. As she looked at her hair, it represented everything that was wrong with her—vain, arrogant. She didn't want to be that person anymore. 

She went toward her classmates; this was a new beginning for Sakura. She wasn't looking back. Sakura, the fan girl, was dead.

"Oh, I'm tired," remarked Bernadetta.

 "I agree," said Hinata. 

"Oh, her new handsome professor certainly knows how to work us out! Hey, Edie, aren't you tired?" Edelgard looks like she was in deep thought. "He's certainly something, though he's definitely not going to do it indefinitely; it's just for today and that the mock battle is tomorrow." She thought about the mock battle with Dorothea. She was looking forward to it in order to test her skills.

 "I won't lose even to Naruto-kun." Said Hinata with resolve.

 "I have no intention of losing either. The Black Eagles will win; I know it." Edelgard said with confidence that she didn't feel yesterday.

“This new professor is something, though unfortunately, he's not my type. The other girls looked at her, wondering what she meant.

"Aren't you attracted to both men and women?" asked Edelgard.

"Oh, yes! There's two people here I would definitely say are my type—actually, there's a third person though that would make things a little awkward." This caused Hinata to open her eyes like she wanted to know more.

"Oh, Hinaa Hime, you are so cute when you have that face." She enjoyed seeing Hinata blush. Dorothea thought it was adorable. She had everything that she found attractive in a woman: perfect waist, big breasts, her body being curvy in the right places, definitely attractive in her book. Then she thinks about the other girl, Ingrid. The same thing with her though; her skin was lighter than Dorothea's, and her breast were not as big as hers. They still were the size that she found attractive.

Naruto had the perfect body type for her; he was handsome and had a likable personality. However, he was off-limits because he was Hinata's boyfriend, and she had no intention of stealing her friend's man.

"Yeah, there's nothing wrong with liking attractive women, is there?"

Dorothea said playfully, pretending to be hurt.

"I don't know; I just find the idea strange to me."Hinata admitted.

"Oh, come on, Hinaa! Be honest with me; don't you find any women attractive?"She was blushing; she knew a bisexual when she saw one, and Hinata was clearly bisexual.

"I don't know; I mean, the closest ones I can think of would be ..."

She was excited to hear this.

"Can we please not talk about this right now, Dorothea?"Bernadetta said, not feeling comfortable with the subject.

"I have to agree", Edelgard said, clearly tired of the subject.

"So are you two going to hang out with Marianne on lunch?" asked Edelgard.

"Actually, that's what we're going to do; oh shit, lunches almost here! We better get out of here." said Dorothea, who got up quickly. The rest of the Black Eagles left; Edelgard went with them. I didn't think there was any harm, and the more friends, the better, Dorothea thought.

Cafeteria

Naruto was exhausted from a long boring classroom session with Kakashi. He thought everyone's reintroduction was excessive but that's how Kakashi did things. He noticed Sakura hair was cut which was the talk of the cafeteria he didn't really pay attention though it didn't really matter. 

"Are you all right, Ingrid Chan?"Naruto asked, knowing something was wrong.

“It's nothing”Ingrid said Naruto knew something was off she was resisting the urge to cry.

“Come on Ingrid Chan we've been friends long enough for me to know something is wrong do you want to talk about it?”Naruto asked. 

“Would it be all right if we talked alone?”Ingrid asked. 

“Of course.”Naruto said, wondering what was bothering her.

They left the cafeteria he was wondering where they were heading the one place that surprised him was outside the monastery why there he thought. They both lie down looking at the sky.There were birds in the sky, and Naruto couldn't help but find the scenery beautiful. He wondered what Ingrid was thinking? He couldn't wrap his mind around it; ever since meeting her, his feelings for this woman were the same as for Hinata, and he didn't understand why. He wished he could ask someone, but he had no one to talk to. The main thing he wanted to do was just make her smile, as there was always something sad about her face.

"Are you okay Ingrid Chan?" Naruto asked her for the second time.

"I'm fine Naruto."Ingrid said hesitantly.

"No, you're not. You're not yourself today you look like you're about to break down in tears so what's wrong?" Naruto asked.

"I'm thinking about the people that are not here anymore." Ingrid said.

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked.

"10 years ago, I lost my brother. He was murdered brutally. He possessed a crest; he was the hope for the family and." Naruto didn't need to hear anymore to know. He put his arm around her, and she buried her face in his chest.

"Ever since his death, I've had the entire future of my family put on me because I possess a crest. Any dreams that I have, I've had to put aside for the sake of the family." Ingrid said.

"Ingrid-chan, you don't have to say anymore." Naruto said.

"Please let me say something, Naruto. I can't tell this to anyone else; they wouldn't understand." Ingrid said pleadingly.

“What about Hinata-chan and Dorothea-chan?” Naruto asked, wondering why she wasn't talking to them about it—why him?  

“Because I want to talk to you about it 'cause I...” She hesitated.  

“Hinata and Dorothea are busy right now, hanging out with Marianne, and I don't want to ruin their day. You're the only one that is available, plus you're the only one I can tell this to,” she paused.  

“I won't tell anyone about this, Ingrid-chan. You have my word,” Naruto said as he allowed her to continue.

"There was a man that I was going to marry. He was so nice. His name was Glenn, and he was a good and honorable man. I met him on multiple occasions on my 18th birthday. I would have married him, but things didn't quite work out." Naruto knew where the story would end.

"He... He... Died," Ingrid couldn't say anymore. The silence was enough as she cried into his arms; he didn't know what to say. It hurt him not being able to do anything, and she continued to cry on his chest. His heart was beating, and he wanted to see a smile on her face, to make her happy. What was this feeling? he said nothing as she continued to cry. 

“I feel so useless. I can't do anything. I failed to protect him. What if I fail to protect Dorothea, Hinata, and…” She looked at Naruto; he had no words.

“What if I couldn't protect you? I'm afraid of failure. I'm afraid I won't be able to protect anyone,” Ingrid said as she continued to cry. 

“You're not a failure. You're strong,” Naruto said reassuringly.

“How can you say I'm strong? Look at me, I'm crying like a crybaby,” Ingrid said, not understanding how Naruto could be the way he is towards her.

“How many times have you kicked my ass in our sparring matches?” Naruto said with his smile. Ingrid felt her cheeks turn pink. 

“I…” she turned away, not wanting Naruto to see it. 

“You are strong in other ways as well. There are other aspects of you that I greatly admire. You have integrity and honor; you have values that I hold dear to my heart. There aren't any like you back home,” Naruto said. Ingrid's heart was beating faster the more he spoke about her.

“It's no wonder she loves you so much. You say the sweetest things, Naruto, and you don't have to try,” Ingrid said.

“That's not true. I do, and I really mean it when I say you and Dorothea are precious friends to me. Without you, I don't know where I would be. I would have probably never had the courage to speak to Hinata-chan. I owe you two a lot,” Naruto said, which caused her heart to beat even more.

“How would you feel about sharing her with someone?” Ingrid asked, hoping she wasn't pushing it. 

“It would depend on who the people are,” Naruto answered.

She needed to talk to Dorothea alone about these growing feelings they had been developing for the past two months. It was impossible for her to ignore; it was getting too strong. Being in his arms, her desire was difficult for her to control. It took everything in her willpower not to tell Naruto what was truly on her mind—what was eating at her. 

“Thank you, Naruto, for helping me at my time of weakness. I got to go; I'll see you tomorrow,” she said as she got up. 

“If we face each other tomorrow, don't hold back,” Naruto said. She turned around and smiled sadly at him.

“May the best fighter win,” Ingrid said as she turned her back on him and headed towards where  Dorothea was.

Marianne was eating alone when she saw the girls from the Black Eagles' house sitting next to her; she recognized all of them but the one she doesn't normally see was their house leader Edelgard.

 "Do you mind if we sit here?" asked Dorothea as not to be rude.

 "I don't mind," Marianne said, focusing on her food. 

"So how was class?" asked Hinata.

 "It was fine. I'm just." She really wanted to know which class Byleth was in she was anxious and she didn't know how to convey that without revealing the nature of their relationship. She truly did. She felt stronger when he was around. He understood her in ways others didn't. He was able to talk to animals and understand them. Nobody else could do what she did. Goddess reunited them again and she was anxious to know where he was?

"I just wish Byleth was in my class."Marianne said quietly.

"Are you talking about the new professor?"asked Edelgard.

"Wait, what new professor?" Marianne asked, trying to not lose her composure. She expected him to be a classmate, not a professor; she couldn't show her classmates from the Black Eagles what she was thinking. She had to stay calm.

" Professor Byleth, he taught our class today interesting lessons he taught us I will say"remarked Dorothea.

"You mean he's teaching your class?"she said barely able to get the words out her cheeks were pink which was not unnoticed by everyone on the table.

"Yes he's in our class he's a good teacher kind and considerate," Bernadetta said with a confidence that she doesn't normally see. She couldn't believe it the shy and reclusive girl was more confident in herself and he was only in their class for a day.

"He hasn't changed, that's a relief"she said quietly. Hinata picked up on what she was feeling.

"you're always welcome to transfer,"Edelgard pointed out.

She wanted to do it right now; she wanted to leave the cafeteria and go straight to the Black Eagles classroom and request a transfer. She was so excited and nervous at the same time. It took all of her self-control not to leave, but she didn't want to give her future classmates the wrong impression. She also didn't want to do it without Hilda knowing first. Hilda is her friend, her best friend; she deserves to know why she was leaving.

“I was planning on going to the class he chose. My decision has already been made,” Marianne said, which shocked everyone at the table with how quickly she agreed to join their class.

“Are you really sure you want to decide something like this this quickly?” asked Hinata. She was surprised by how rapidly Marianne was making a decision like this.

“I've never been so sure of anything in my life,” Marianne said without hesitation. She ignored the voices that were telling her that it was fruitless and that she was a burden to others. She still felt that way, but being apart from Byleth for the past few years was already agony enough; she couldn't bear to be apart from him any longer.

“It's an honor to have you in the Black Eagles, Marianne. I'm looking forward to being your classmate,” said Edelgard, who offered her a handshake. Marianne didn't feel worthy, but when she thought of Byleth, her doubts evaporated. She took her hand and shook it.

“Thank you, Lady Edelgard,” Marianne said formally.

“There's no need for that in this academy; we're all on the same level, just call me Edelgard,” the Black Eagles house leader requested. Like Hinata three months before, Marianne respected Edelgard's request.

“Okay,” Marianne replied.

She looked at the group and then left. She was going to talk to Hilda today, the last day she would be part of the Golden Deer class. Tomorrow, she would be part of the Black Eagles. She went to where Hilda was.

Hilda was talking to her classmates when she saw Marianne. 

“Marianne, unexpected to see you here. Do you need something?” asked Hilda.

“Do you think we can talk with just the two of us, Hilda?” asked Marianne. Hilda, looking at Ino, Shez, who just joined the Golden Deer class, and Leonie.

“It's okay, Hilda; talk to your friend,” said Ino.

They walked in silence. Marianne was nervous; she didn't know how Hilda would take what she was about to tell her.

."So you're leaving then?" asked Hilda. Marianne looked away guiltily. Hilda knew Marianne was acting different as soon as Byleth arrived; it had a lot to do with him. She heard about Byl, who she thought was a boy that she fell in love with three years ago, but to think Byl is Byleth—she had no idea how to react. She didn't want Marianne to leave, but she couldn't force her to stay; it wouldn't be fair to her.

"I'm sorry, you're a great friend, Hilda. You are; I can't think of a better friend, but I don't belong here." This made Hilda sad; she truly wanted her to belong, but for her own happiness, she didn't want her best friend to leave without her. She didn't know if she could trust Byleth; she had to make sure he wasn't someone who would take advantage of Marianne. The only way to do that was to be in the same class as Marianne. It would be a sudden decision that would surprise everyone in the Golden Deer tomorrow, but she didn't care at that moment—she wasn't going to let Marianne go alone.

“I'm going with you,” Hilda said. Marianne looked at her in shock. 

“Hilda, you don't have to go because of me. What about Claude? What about all your friends and the Golden Deer?” Marianne asked, wanting her to understand what she was saying. But Hilda knew exactly what she was saying because Marianne was someone precious to her. Anyone was someone she would fight and die for; it would be her. 

“We've been through thick and thin, Marianne. I don't intend to abandon you ever; you can't get rid of me that easily,” Hilda said as she walked by Marianne's side. She turned her back and looked at where Claude was.

“Go ahead, Marianne. I have to talk to Claude first; I can't leave without at least telling him why,” Hilda said. Marianne looked at Hilda and then turned back. This is it, she thought; she's leaving because she wanted to stay by Marianne's side always.

Hinata was wondering what the commotion was about. There were talks of a sparring match between two new transfer students in the Golden Deer. She went to the Golden Deer sparring arena out of curiosity, accompanied by Dorothea, Bernadetta, and Edelgard. Naruto was there, watching eagerly. Hinata waved her hand, and Naruto smiled at her presence.

“You're here just in time to see some arrogant Hyuga get humbled,” Naruto said, causing Hinata to smile. She never cared much for her clan's arrogance, finding it satisfying to see those who looked down on others get put in their place.

Then she noticed Ingrid eyeing Dorothea. 

“Do you think we can talk in private, Dorothea?” Ingrid asked. Dorothea looked at her classmates to get permission, even though she didn't need it; she did it out of respect. 

“Your friend can use you right now,” said Hinata. The two women left, and Naruto went to her side. But Hinata was surprised to see that the person in the arena was her own sister, Hanabi, who had the usual air of arrogance and superiority. Even though she was her sister, Hinata was looking forward to seeing her knocked down a peg.

A mercenary who had saved her life and the life of her friends, as well as Sasuke, was looking at Hanabi with an indifferent look, as if she wasn't taking her seriously, like she was a child.

“Are you sure you want to challenge me, Hanabi? I’ll ask you this one more time because I don't want to hear you crying like a girl after I completely humble you. You have one last chance to back out.” Shez said, respectfully. Despite the way Hanabi was presenting herself, she was being given a way out. But knowing her sister, who embraced everything that she hated about her clan—its hubris and its pride—Hinata knew Hanabi wouldn't back down.

“You think I'm afraid of you? You're nothing more than a third-rate mercenary. You're nothing to me! I've been trained by the elite of my clan. I've been on many missions since the age of 12. I will grind your skull into the ground, and you will know your place,” Hanabi said arrogantly. Shez didn't change her expression; she went to grab two practice swords. She swung the first sword in her right hand and swung the second sword in her left for balance. Hanabi did not look impressed. 

“I've been a mercenary since I was 10 years old, girl. I have far more experience than you, and I don't think a third-rate mercenary would fight Byleth Eisner and live. Can you say that you fought someone as powerful as the Ashen Demon? I doubt you fought anyone even close to that level,” Shez said with confidence. Hanabi did not look impressed. 

“I'm supposed to be impressed by a third-rate mercenary surviving an encounter with a second-rate mercenary? Please!” Hanabi retorted. The nerve of this girl! Hinata couldn't stand her younger sister's arrogance. 

“You shouldn't speak about things you know nothing about, Hanabi. I saw Professor Byleth up close; he's no joke,” Hinata said with strained patience, resisting the urge to grind her teeth. Hanabi looked at Hinata and sneered.

“The failure obviously will be impressed by a second-rate mercenary. Nothing shocks me,” Hanabi said. Hinata would love nothing more than to see her arrogant air of superiority be completely destroyed. Oh, she was looking forward to it; she was confident Shez would win. 

Both of them got into their stances. Kakashi signaled for the match to begin. 

“Who do you think's going to win this?” asked Bernadetta. 

Hinata was looking at the stance of both of them. She could tell her sister was making multiple mistakes already at the start of the match; she was leaving herself open to Shez's fast strikes. Shez moved in a smooth motion. Hanabi tried to block her blow with her right palm, but she was caught off guard as Shez struck at her left abdomen and then struck at her right. 

She used her Air Palm to create distance between them, but it didn't help her in the slightest. Shez did not relent in her attacks. She executed a cross guard strike and hit Hanabi on the shoulder, who almost screamed in pain. Her sister pushed her opponent back to gain as much distance as possible and resumed her stance, waiting for Hanabi's next strike. 

She moved as fast as light and tried to strike from behind, but Shez struck again, this time at her sister's neck. Frustrated, Hanabi attempted to strike wildly at her. Shez, as if she was made of water, evaded each of Hanabi's pawing strikes; it was as if she was moving faster than the speed of light, and time itself was slowing down for Hanabi. 

Hinata knew this match was all but decided; her sister had already lost, and she refused to accept it with grace. 

“Fight me, damn you!” Hanabi yelled impatiently. 

“I thought I was a third-rate mercenary. Didn't expect a third-rate to give you so much trouble, did you? You spoiled little princess,” Shez said confidently, as Hanabi continued to strike wildly at her, desperate to land a blow. Shez was not taking Hanabi seriously; she was treating her like a child. 

“You'll regret not taking me seriously, third-rate.” Hanabi got into a clan signature technique. Edelgard watched with interest. 

“Your sister's nowhere near your level. It's hard to believe you're considered a failure with this abysmal performance,” Edelgard said, shocking Hinata. She did not think there was that much of a difference between herself and her sister, but here she was, witnessing how poorly Hanabi was performing against Shez, a woman who didn't have any jutsu. She saw the match approaching its conclusion. 

Her sister used the One Eight Trigrams, Sixty-Four Palms to try to strike at every one of Shez’s chakra points, but it was pointless considering how easily Shez dodged her sister's blows. When the last of the missed strikes failed, Hanabi had a look of disbelief on her face. 

“I suggest you yield, girl. You clearly have lost. You underestimated me; this should teach you a valuable lesson about judging your opponents based on your assumptions,” Shez said calmly, again giving Hanabi a way out to admit defeat with grace rather than suffering in disgrace. 

“I suggest you accept her offer, Hanabi. There's no shame in admitting defeat,” said Hinata respectfully to her sister, despite their strained relations. Hanabi looked at her with an enraged expression. 

“I don't need a second-rate Hyuga telling me what I should be doing! Be silent!” Hanabi shot back, and Hinata felt anger rise within her. 

“Do you want to be humbled by me as well, sister? I'll do it if that's what it will take for you to learn to show humility and respect,” Hinata said calmly. 

“You want to prove to everyone at this school how inferior you are to me? Fine, I’ll fight you,” Hanabi said, ignoring Shez, who wasn’t bothered by being overlooked. As far as Shez was concerned, she had already won the battle and didn't need to prove herself further. 

"You've lost me, and you want to fight someone even stronger than I am. Good luck with that," Shez said mockingly as she walked out of the arena. Naruto looked at her with a worried expression.

"Don't worry about me, Naruto-kun. I will not lose to anyone, including my sister," Hinata said as she entered the arena. Hanabi looked at her with the same revulsion she had during their last duel six months ago. Hinata took a deep breath; this wasn't the same as their last duel. A lot of time had passed, and the new friends she had made since January would not let her lose again, especially not in front of everyone, and certainly not with Edelgard and her boyfriend watching.

Shez didn't need to see into the future to know Hanabi would lose badly, even worse against Hinata than against herself. What shocked her was they were sisters. It was hard to believe that they were even related, considering how Hinata treats people versus her younger sister, Hanabi. The two girls circled each other in the arena; there were no words being exchanged between them.

Claude was on her side; Hilda was watching as well, though she didn't even notice she was there. 

“I can't believe she's challenging Hinata right after she was humbled by you,” Hilda said in disbelief.

“This will end even worse for her. She will lose, and she will lose badly,” Shez said, which surprised everyone.

“What makes you say that she will lose?” asked Claude, who was curious.

“It's simple: in every way that matters, Hinata is faster and stronger than her. Her main issue is her confidence, but something changed today. If she faced Hinata yesterday, I wouldn't have this opinion,” Shez said, looking at the way Hinata was presenting herself, the way she was moving. She held herself with confidence; she was not afraid. Whatever the Black Eagles professor has done has brought out a confidence that did not exist previously.

“You are very observant,” said Naruto, watching his girlfriend getting into her stance. 

“I can already tell this match is going to end badly for Hanabi. She should have walked away instead of suffering complete humiliation,” said Edelgard.

Hanabi got into her stance. It was tense; one wrong move and the match could end in an instant in either opponent's favor. Though Shez was confident Hinata would win, it was still possible for her to lose if she didn't keep control of her emotions. She waited patiently as Hanabi made the first move. She went straight at Hinata's heart, which surprised everyone; that kind of strike could potentially kill. 

Hinata pushed her right hand away like it was nothing. The girl looked at her with shock. 

“This is not the compound, Hanabi. Surely you know killing me will have severe penalties,” Hinata said as if she were scolding a child, further enraging Hanabi.

“It doesn't matter. Even here, our traditions matter. Or have you forgotten?” Hanabi said as she struck again at the same spot. Hinata again knocked her palm back. She tried striking at other vital points and went towards her arteries. Hinata used her own technique and struck at Hanabi's chest.

The girl was shocked; every time she tried to strike at Hinata, she was brushed off like she was nothing more than a pest. It was as if Hinata were a giant and Hanabi an ant. Every time she tried to strike at other points—this time she tried to aim for Hinata's throat—Hinata pushed her left palm away. The gentle fist was no joke, Shez thought; had she been inexperienced, it could have been a really deadly technique to be on the receiving end of. 

As the match continued, Hanabi went even faster, striking at other vital points on Hinata's body. She tried to go for her back, which resulted in Hinata kicking Hanabi in the face, knocking her down onto the floor. The match was over, but the girl still got up. 

“I refuse to believe it! You are trash! Six months ago, you could not have gotten this strong!” Hanabi said with anger, not believing that someone she believed was inferior to her was indeed stronger. 

“Six months have passed since our last duel, Hanabi. A lot can change,” Hinata said to the 15-year-old girl who refused to accept that she had lost the duel. When she was about to continue, Kakashi stepped in.

“I can't have you both put each other in the infirmary. And you've lost twice, mind you Hanabi, because of your conduct and pushing what's acceptable in duels in the officer's academy. You will be forbidden from participating in the mock battle tomorrow; your grades will suffer as a result of your unwillingness to yield,” Kakashi said, which caused Hanabi to look at Hinata and then at Shez with rage.

“I'll remember this, Kakashi. I'll report this to my father,” Hanabi said as she stormed off. 

“What a bitch,” she heard Lysithea say, showing her dislike for Hinata's younger sister. After the duel was over, Hinata went to where Naruto was. 

“I knew you could do it, Hinata-chan,” Naruto said, praising her, which caused the girl to blush. 

“Will you two get a room?” Claude joked, causing both of them to blush as they left the sparring arena. 

“That was satisfying to watch,” said Leonie, satisfied with the result. 

"At least we don't have to deal with her tomorrow, thank goodness," said Raphael. 

"I can't believe those two are related," said Lorenz, who had a clear distaste for the brown-haired Hyuga girl.

Satisfied with how the duel turned out, she decided she would go to her room for the day. 

"I'll see you tomorrow at the mock battle," Shez said as she headed to her room. She wasn't confident she could defeat Byleth, but she was sure as hell she wasn't going to lose tomorrow. That was one thing she was determined to make happen. If she could not get a victory in a life-or-death struggle, the least she could do was seek help from her class. Even though it would be more satisfying to her if she defeated him one-on-one, she was resolute. She was determined to win tomorrow; she wasn't going to suffer another loss to Byleth Eisner—not if she had anything to say about it.

Nothing was more satisfying than seeing Hanabi getting completely humbled. It was quite a spectacle how angry the girl got when she lost badly to Shez and Hinata; everyone who watched shared in their victory. Though something was bothering Claude—Hilda was looking at him, and she was reluctant to say something, as if she was going to tell him something he wasn't going to like hearing. Ino was by his side; it was as if she knew before he did what Hilda was going to say.

“That was quite a match we witnessed, wasn’t it?” asked Claude. He was wondering what Hilda was going to say. 

“Claude, these past few months have been fun. They really have.” Hilda paused; she was going to do something he wasn't going to like. His first instinct was correct, but what was it? Was she going to transfer? That was not like Hilda at all, especially so suddenly. 

“Does this have to do with Marianne?” asked Ino, having a feeling that’s what this was all about.

“I can't leave her, Claude. I'm sorry, not even for you. I can't leave her,” she said quietly.

“I may not know much, but don't you and Edelgard have a troubled history?” asked Claude. It was no secret that they were once in a relationship, and it ended badly. He didn't know the details, nor did he want to, because what his friends did in their personal lives was not any of his business. 

“Whatever my relationship with her was, it doesn't change the fact that Marianne is my best friend. I can't leave her there by herself,” Hilda said. Claude knew that Hilda and Marianne were close, but he couldn't help but think that Marianne leaving the Golden Deer had a lot to do with the new professor. What reason could she have to leave was a question that Claude wanted to know.

“Don't be a stranger, Hilda. You're one of the few friends I have,” Claude said. Hilda had a guilty look on her face, knowing that this was hurting him—leaving his house for Edelgard's.

“I'm sorry, Claude. I really am. You will always be my friend. We could still hang out outside of class; that will not change. The only thing that will change is you won't see each other in the morning as much. Other than that, our relationship will be unchanged.” Hilda said with a confidence that Claude wasn't sure he could have.

“All right, I'll see you tomorrow. Whatever you do, Hilda, don't hold back,” Claude said. He might regret it later, considering Hilda's insane strength. 

“ You might regret it later, Claude,” Hilda said, laughing.

The two turned their backs on each other. Hilda went towards the Black Eagles classroom while Claude was walking with Ino. 

The two said nothing for a few minutes until she spoke. 

“This could put us at a disadvantage tomorrow, but I'm pretty sure with you, Kakashi, and Shikamaru together, you'll come up with something,” Ino said encouragingly, trying to look at the bright side.

“Well, tomorrow is going to show me one hell of a fight for us,” Claude said. They both stopped, as if they were reluctant to part from each other. Claude wanted to ask Ino something, though he didn't know how. 

“I was wondering if, after the mock battle...” Claude hesitated, not knowing how she would take it. 

“Are you asking me out, Claude-kun?” Ino said with an amused smile.

“Oh, come on, don't make this difficult for me,” Claude said, faking being hurt. 

“I would love to, Claude-kun. We'll worry about the details after the mock battle. I'll see you tomorrow,” Ino said as she left Claude alone. He couldn't believe it; she accepted! He wanted to celebrate but decided against it, considering the circumstances. Tomorrow would be an important day. 

He was going to get some sleep and come up with a strategy so bold and impressive that the Black Eagles and the Blue Lions would learn to fear the Deer.

She felt Naruto's arms around her; they were lying on his bed in his quarters. If there wasn't a mock battle, they would be doing what they usually do when they're alone in Naruto's room. 

"You were so cool today, Hinata-chan. I loved that smug look on her face being wiped away as you proved to her how strong you truly are," Naruto said, kissing her on the cheek. 

"I didn't enjoy doing what I did. I wish things could go back the way they were, where we could be sisters again," Hinata said with sadness. 

"I'm sorry; that was insensitive of me," Naruto said. 

"It's okay. I understand the sentiment, but I can't control who my family is, Naruto-kun. Hanabi is family. I wish we could just be a family again," she said quietly, burying her face on his chest. 

"Who's to say you can't make a new family? Family doesn't have to be tied by blood. There are other forms of family, you know," Naruto said, thinking about their experiences in their respective classes over the past three months. Hinata and Naruto may not be in the same houses, but they've learned similar lessons. Naruto has found a kind of family in the Golden Deer, while Hinata has found one in the Black Eagles. Then he thinks about it—Edelgard and Dimitri. If there was anyone that was like family, it would be them. Mercedes, the friend she had made when she stayed in Konoha, would be another. Hinata thinks about her team and then Kurenai, the woman who was the closest thing she ever had to another mother. She had family, and she didn't know it. She looked inward instead of outward. 

"You're right, but I think I've always had a family, and I didn't know it. With my team, I wouldn't trade Kiba, Shino, or Kurenai-sensei for anything," Hinata said, closing her eyes. 

"You know, one day, I hope I can be part of that too," Naruto said, feeling him hold on to her tightly. If only he knew how much she wanted that too. 

"Tomorrow, no matter what, do not hold back, Naruto-kun. If you do, I'll never forgive you," Hinata said seriously. She truly meant it; she didn't want Naruto to hold back. 

"Considering how you've been kicking my ass lately, I'll have to go all out, my dear," Naruto said, which caused them both to laugh. 

"I promise I won't hold back tomorrow, no matter who wins. Let's celebrate together, the two of us," Naruto said, causing Hinata's heart to beat. Naruto wouldn't be doing something as simple as another love-making session; it had to be something different. 

"I have a surprise for you tomorrow, my Hime," Naruto said. As she thought about whatever surprise he had for her, she felt him snore—he had fallen asleep. Hinata would give anything to hear Naruto tell her that he loves her. She would like to hear it at least once. She falls asleep, not knowing how much things would change tomorrow.

Marianne was nervous but excited; she took a deep breath and opened the door to the Black Eagle's hall. Byleth was working on paperwork, and from what she could tell, he was reading a stack of books—the curriculum, she supposed. When she finally got close, he stopped and looked at her. She had no idea what to say; damn it, why couldn't she just say something? There was no one to stop her this time— not her adopted father, not anyone. It was just her and Byleth; they were alone.

“I didn't expect to see you so soon,” Byleth said, shocked that she appeared so quickly.

“I didn't want to wait anymore,” Marianne replied, barely able to contain herself. She knew where they were at; she couldn't be affectionate with him—not where anyone could walk in on them.

“Mari, I'm glad you're here. I…” He couldn't form a proper sentence. This did not happen with them together three years ago. He had changed far more than she had realized; he didn't act this way. He was acting as if he didn't comprehend his own emotions.

“I'm sorry. Just being with you again, I feel like…” He couldn't put it into words. Marianne was having a difficult time believing that their roles were reversed; he was more nervous than she was, which shouldn't be what was happening.

“It's okay,” Marianne said as she clasped her hands onto his.

“I haven't forgotten about that night we had together,” Byleth said, referring to their first time together when they both gave in to their passions. Their emotions were raw; she recalled the memory vividly. It was after he saved her life when she was nearly killed by an assassin that was hired to end her life—the injury that he had received, the emotions they both felt. She remembered it well: the night that she gave herself to him, body and soul.

“With how things are here, we can't be open; we have to act like nothing is between us. I don't know how I can do that,” Byleth said, trying to control his emotions.

“I'll do what I have to as long as I'm by your side. I'll do anything,” Marianne said as she pressed her forehead against his.

“This feeling in my chest—what is it that I'm feeling?” he said, trying to comprehend the emotion he was feeling. She understood what he was feeling—it's what she had felt when she first laid eyes on him three years ago.

“It's happiness,” Marianne answered.

“I wish I could understand these feelings that I have,” Byleth said.

“I'd gladly help you, Byl. With the goddess with us, we'll find out together,” Marianne said with a warm smile.

“While I would love to take our passion further, we have to keep ourselves in check,” Byleth said, restraining the urge to make love to her right then. It was her desire as well; it had been so long.

She looked at the paper along with her lover. They had forgotten about her reason for being in the classroom. She blushed, and Byleth sat down at his desk, trying to maintain appearances in case someone walked in.

She looked at the form. She would sign this, and it would end her association with the Golden Deer. She didn't think about doing it; she signed it without hesitation. When she was done, she stood there in silence, not knowing what else to say.

“If it isn't too much to ask, would it be all right if I...?” Marianne turned away.

“Of course. After everything is done, you could come to my quarters,” Byleth said as she left his room. Her heart was beating. She had no idea how she was going to keep this relationship with her lover a secret. They had to appear as student and teacher in order to maintain appearances, despite meeting years prior.

“See you later,” Marianne said as she left.

After seeing Marianne leave, Hilda went inside the classroom. This was a big decision she knew would surprise Edelgard when she came to her class tomorrow. She walked slowly to the desk where the new professor was working on paperwork. He looked up and saw her, surprised at her presence. He stopped what he was doing and looked Hilda in the eye.

“What have I done to deserve this honor, Hilda?” asked Byleth, who somehow knew she was coming. She couldn't explain it; he just knew.

“I wish to transfer to your class, professor,” Hilda said, hoping that he wouldn't ask her questions. The last thing she wanted was to have a long and drawn-out conversation with this man. Right now, she just wanted to get the transfer done and over with. 

“She’s told me a lot about you. You’re exactly how I imagined you looking,” Byleth said awkwardly. Hilda could tell he wasn't used to talking to people, especially those of the opposite gender.

“So you do know Marianne? Is that the reason she’s transferring to your class?” Hilda wanted to know how Marianne and this man met. They obviously had a history together, but how? She knew about Marianne disappearing for six months when her parents were dealing with problems related to their political enemies. Could he have something to do with her disappearance?

“Yes, I know her. I was assigned to do a job protecting her for six months,” Byleth answered.

“You were assigned to protect her for six months as her bodyguard? I have a difficult time believing that, considering how you’re talking to me. I don’t know if you know social cues. How did you end up in her heart?” Hilda asked, wanting to know more. It was no secret to Hilda that Marianne had fallen in love with someone during the six months she had disappeared, and the man in front of her was that person. What was it about this man that drove Marianne to him?

“I'd rather not get into detail about what we did together; it's personal,” Byleth said, his voice guarded.

“Then how about we change the subject back to the reason I'm here? I'm here to transfer; that wouldn't be too much trouble, would it?” Hilda said. From the corner of his eye, he looked relieved that the subject changed. He wasn't good at expressing himself; he wasn't used to being around people. In fact, from what she could pick up, he wasn't necessarily the most comfortable around people—a little shy in a way, but not like Marianne is.

He took the forms and put them on the desk. Hilda looked at it. This would end her association with the Golden Deer; there would be no turning back from this decision once it is made.

“Hilda, are you sure you want to transfer? I have high standards for every one of my students, and that will include you in that number. I don't expect anything less than excellence from you because I know you're capable. Knowing that, are you still willing to transfer to my class?” Byleth said authoritatively, removing any informal tone in his voice. She wasn't thrilled about having to work as hard as she would be forced to in his class, but she was doing this for Marianne's sake, and that would be worth it to her.

“I know what I'm getting myself into, professor, and I want to transfer,” Hilda said as she took the pen that was on the table and signed her name on the form that would end her association with the Golden Deer. She thought about Claude and every one of her friends in the Golden Deer; she would miss them. She would miss being in their class. She would miss seeing them in the morning. But then she thought about Hinata—she's in this class, and she's one of Marianne's friends. It wouldn't be so bad; she could still hang out with them outside of class and at lunch. But still, it wouldn't be the same.

“I'll see you tomorrow, Hilda. Don't be late,” Byleth said as he continued to work on paperwork. She turned her back on her professor and looked at him one last time. His eyes held a kind of loneliness, and at that moment, she couldn't help but feel bad for the man. But she couldn't allow that to happen; she couldn't allow herself to feel anything for him. She had to be sure for herself if he was a good partner for her, and she could only do that by watching him up close. She would stay guarded. She turned her back and left the class. He didn't make it a secret that they were in a relationship, but why would he trust her with that kind of information?

Hilda decided to sleep on it for now. Tomorrow would be the mock battle, and she would have to mentally prepare herself for having to deal with her ex, which was something she wasn't looking forward to.

Sasuke was enjoying the meal that Mercedes cooked for him, though they weren't alone like he would have wanted; he was with his friends Felix and Annette. Yeah, he would consider them friends; he felt relaxed around them, even if he didn't show it. 

"Mercie, this food is amazing," Annette said, enjoying the meal that her friend made.

"Thanks, Ann." This wasn’t the first time Sasuke had eaten with Mercedes and Annette, along with her boyfriend Felix. He had learned a lot about them through their interactions. Annette was a dear friend to Mercedes; she was there for him when Sasuke wasn’t. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of envy, even though he knew it was ridiculous. 

"What do you think, Sasuke-kun?" Mercedes asked him sweetly, her smile reminding him of the delicious taste of her cooking. It always brought a smile to his face. During the time she spent in Konoha, he felt more grounded. However, he knew he had to control himself; he couldn't openly show his true emotions towards this woman. 

"It reminds me of my mother's cooking," Sasuke blurted out, which caused Felix to look at him strangely, along with Sylvain. 

"I forget what it tastes like; it's been so long that I almost forgot what her voice even sounded like or what she looked like," Sasuke said, but then realized where he was and stopped. Mercedes picked up on this immediately; she knew what Sasuke was saying without him getting into detail. 

Sasuke was never this open with anyone, but considering the company he kept, he felt more comfortable. Dimitri looked at him sadly. 

“I'm sorry; I didn't mean to ruin everyone's mood. I just... it's been so long,” Sasuke said, looking at his food. 

“You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to, Sasuke,” said Dimitri, noticing the atmosphere changing drastically because of Sasuke's mood.

“I'm sorry; I don't want to ruin everyone's evening. It's just a moment; I don't want to ruin Mercie’s hard work.” Sasuke said as he resumed eating what Mercedes had made. Dimitri couldn't help but notice something in Mercedes' eyes—the kind of look that he knew he had seen too many times to count.

“I'll make a prayer for Mikoto-san,” Mercedes said to Sasuke reassuringly. That name— it must be the name of his mother. 

Mercedes did her prayer, but what shocked Dimitri was that Sasuke joined her.

“Goddess, may you bless the souls of the departed and give them peace; may you bless the souls of the living and give them light.” When they both finished, everyone was surprised. Sasuke was the last person Dimitri ever expected to be a believer in the goddess. 

“I never knew you were a believer,” said Annette, surprised to learn something new about their classmate. 

“Mercie exists, there has to be a goddess,” Sasuke said, but then he realized that he had an audience and turned away, Mercedes doing the same. Dimitri knew the romantic tension between them was increasing. He didn't pretend to know what it would be like to be in either one of their shoes, but he decided to stay out of it; nothing would be gained by interfering with their relationship.

"I've heard criticism of the church, but I just don't see it. For the first time, I feel at peace that I haven't felt in years. It scares me in a way."Sasuke was never this open before. He was around people he trust. 

"There's much you don't know about your majesty, Sasuke. I hope one day you can be a good friend to him."

Dedue said to him. He still couldn't bring himself to call Dimitri a friend.

 "why don't you call Dimitri your friend?"Sasuke asked finding it odd."It's complicated."Dedue answered

"I'll make a deal with you, Dedue San. If you're willing to open up about your past, I'll open up about mine." This was something Dimitri didn't expect.

"Talking about my past is painful," Dedue said to Sasuke, not wanting to bring it up.

"So is mine."Sasuke replied Dimitri was concerned about the tension in the room but found that his concern was unfounded.

"Very well. When I'm ready, I'll reveal about my past as long as you're willing to live up to your end of the bargain, but not today."

Dedue agreed. Sasuke nodded in agreement. After everyone was done eating, Sasuke picked up the dishes and helped Mercedes wash them. Dimitri couldn't help but notice, in the corner of his eye, Sasuke and Mercedes. He couldn't help but see that the way they acted towards each other was different than it had been when they were reunited 3 months ago. Whatever their relationship had been when they departed 5 years ago, it was different now. He would let time take its course and only step in if they desired his help; things like love should develop organically.

After they were done washing the dishes Mercedes decided to sit down Sasuke across from her.

"I'm sorry Sasuke Kun, I didn't mean to have remind you of such painful memories"Sasuke didn't allow her to finish.

“You were the first real friend I had after the death of my family. You were there for me in Konoha during the year you spent there, and you helped me in ways you cannot even begin to understand. Your impact on my life has been profound. I don’t know where I would be now if we hadn’t met six years ago,” Sasuke said as Mercedes placed her hand on his.

“You were the first real friend I had after I was forced to leave my home. I moved from place to place without a permanent residence and had no time for friends. You and Hina are precious to me, and I wouldn’t trade you for anything.” Mercedes reflected on the memories from Konoha, where she made two of the best friends she had ever had. However, for Sasuke, things felt different. She didn’t quite understand the feelings that were stirring in her now; they were not the same as when they had parted ways.

"I didn't expect you to say positive things about the church of Seiros, not many of the transfer students have good things to say about the church.” She didn't like it how negative they looked at the church. She understood the criticisms, but she felt most of them weren't fair. They helped her when she was homeless and didn't have a place to go."

"I know no institution is perfect, but compare to Konoha, the Church of Seiros are saints. I've read about the history of what I know. I don't know nearly the amount of barbarism committed by the church compared to Konoha and the five nations. They can learn from the knights of Seiros's example."Sasuke said.

"Not even the inhabitants of Fodlan look at the good that the church does compared to Sasuke. It was refreshing in a way."

"I'm pretty sure Lady Rhea would appreciate what you're saying."Mercedes said smiling.

Sasuke said nothing to that.

"I'll escort you to your room."Sasuke offered her his hand. She took it as they walked to her room. She felt his hand; it was warm. When they got near her room, she reluctantly let go.

"I'll see you tomorrow,"Mercedes said to Sasuke.

"Good night."She went to her room and closed the door. She took a deep breath that she didn't know she was holding. She felt her heart beating rapidly; she had felt drawn to Sasuke the moment she laid her eyes on him for the first time in 5 years. What was this feeling she was having? She didn't know who to talk to; she laid down and stared at the ceiling. She decided to sleep on it for now and focus on the mock battle. She fell asleep thinking about Sasuke Uchiha.

Rhea saw Sasuke walking away from Mercedes' room. She overheard everything in their conversation. She misjudged Sasuke; he could be a powerful ally in the future, or a powerful enemy. She wanted him as an ally, but how? She walked into her quarters, thinking that having Sasuke be loyal to the church would be essential. The last Uchiha he is part of one of the most powerful bloodlines on the planet. The Sharingan she couldn't allow to fall into the hands of the Agarthans, who would use it for death and destruction. She didn't entirely trust Konoha, due to the existence of the Root organization. Her old friend from Konoha, while she respects him a lot, happened under his watch, such as the destruction of the Uchiha clan.

She never hated the clan, though she was wary of them considering their history, she almost felt like destiny led Sasuke Uchiha to choose the Blue Lions' house; it was something she wasn't pleased with at first. Then she saw his change in the past few months, how the Blue Lions have gradually changed Sasuke. She wanted to have him as a knight of Seiros. She heard footsteps and saw Catherine, just the woman she was waiting for.

"Catherine, I have a task for you." The blonde-haired woman, a loyal knight, bowed respectfully.

"What is it that you wish for me, Lady Rhea?"

She knew this course of action could potentially change the balance of power. She didn't like doing this, but she had to do what she had to do for the sake of the people of Fodlan.

"I wish for you to train Sasuke Uchiha. Give him all the training he requires."

She gasped. "You mean that transfer student? I don't understand."

She knew this would happen. She explained patiently.

After she explained, she nodded in agreement. "I will do what you ask, my lady, but will he really want to be trained by me?" Catherine asked her. "Sasuke will not say no; he wants to get stronger, so he'll take any kind of training that's offered to him. I think you would be a good fit to train him." She absorbed everything she said. "I will do it as soon as possible." She dismissed Catherine as she left the room. In time, she could see Sasuke asking Rhea for even more training. Rhea can offer him the kind of training that he would desire. She knows his desire for revenge was what was motivating him; she would help him in whatever way she can to a point. She would not let Sasuke become a pawn of Konoha. She feels in her heart that he would be better served with the Church of Seiros, where he would have purpose beyond revenge. If he should have children, they would be protected.

The last Uchiha would become a Knight of Seiros; she knew that it was a certainty, given the way things were going between Sasuke and the girl in the Blue Lions.

Dorothea was wondering what this was about; something was on Ingrid's mind. Something was bothering her. She would never request that they have privacy, especially in her own quarters, unless it was truly serious.

“I'm sorry for disturbing you, Dorothea, I—” Ingrid couldn't form the words.

“What's bothering you, Ingrid? You've been acting weird lately. This isn't the first time you wanted to talk to me. The last few times we did, we barely said anything. What's going on?” Dorothea asked her.

“Naruto is our friend, right?” Ingrid asked. Dorothea thought that was not the question she was asking; she was asking something else — it was a rhetorical question.

“Of course he is, and so is Hinaa, but that's not what you're asking, is it?” Dorothea was wondering what she was getting at.

“My mind is a mess. My heart's being pulled in three places,” Ingrid said, which caused Dorothea to look at her with shock. She did not want to have this kind of conversation again; she wanted to try to move on from their breakup two years ago.

“I don't want to reopen old wounds, Ingrid, please,” Dorothea said.

“I can't help what my heart feels. I thought I could control it. I thought I could bury it, but I can't,” Ingrid said.

“What is it that you're saying?” Dorothea asked. 

“I'm in love with him, Dorothea. I can't control how I feel,” Ingrid confessed. She did not need this right now. No, she couldn't deal with this right now; she did not want to ruin their friendship with Naruto and Hinata. They had to be supportive, even if it hurt. 

“They are friends, Ingrid. I don't want to ruin what friendship we have with them,” Dorothea said, trying to hide her own feelings. 

“You feel envious when you see Hinata with him, don't you? You love him too, don't lie to me,” said Ingrid, trying to remain calm. She held her ex's hands. 

“Even if I did, it doesn't matter. Hinaa's happiness is what matters to me, and so does Naru's. I would hurt myself before I would hurt either one of them,” Dorothea said. This shocked Ingrid. 

“You're in love with both of them, aren't you?” Ingrid asked, shocked. Dorothea turned away. 

“What good will it do for me to admit it? They're both out of my reach; you are out of my reach. The very fact that we have to be friends just to even have a relationship at all—I don't get to have the people I love love me back,” Dorothea admitted. 

“You know I didn't want to break up with you. You know that, right?” Ingrid asked. Dorothea knew that. 

“I still love you even now. That's why my heart is so confused right now. How can I love three people?” Ingrid asked. 

“I don't know. I can't control my feelings towards them any more than you can. We have to be supportive towards them, even if it hurts us both. They deserve happiness; they both do, after the hell they've both been through,” Dorothea said. She didn't know completely what their childhoods were like due to them not wanting to talk about it, but she had an idea, and she didn't want to break up their happy relationship just so she could be selfish. 

Even if it hurt, even if they were both in pain tomorrow, she felt Ingrid's lips on hers—the love she feels towards her ex still, and the love she feels towards Naruto and Hinata from Konoha. It would be much easier if she could just wish away her feelings, but in some ways, that would be worse. No matter how many times they did this, no matter how many times she made love to her ex-lover, it still wasn't painful when it was over. Her greatest desire was to be happy, but she didn't think she would ever have it.

She felt her lover remove her clothing. Dorothea didn't pay attention as she did the same to her lover. Both of them were as naked as the day they were born. Ingrid had a look of love and lust on her face. She kissed her on the neck, knowing that this would cause them both pain later. She ignored it. She needed this right now.

Despite the pleasure she was feeling with her body as she felt Ingrid grope her breast and she felt her lover insert her fingers in and out of her vagina, despite the pleasure her body was feeling, in her begging her to go faster, the pain emotionally could not go away. Making love to Ingrid at this moment was bittersweet. As soon as it was over, they would have to go back to being friends again.

"Oh God, please don't stop," Dorothea said as she felt her lover continue to put her fingers in and out. Usually, it's Dorothea who is the dominant one when they're ever engaged in sexual activity together. Considering it was Ingrid who was in need of emotional support this time, she decided to let her have her way. She felt Ingrid's fingers go in and out. No matter how many times she felt it, it never seemed to be amazing to her how good Ingrid was with her hands.

"Oh fuck," Dorothea said as Ingrid continued to go faster. She was trying to savor the moment. She didn't want it to end so soon. Considering how often they are intimate, she wanted it to last as long as possible. As if the goddess herself cursed, she cummed faster than she wanted to. She felt tears fall. She didn't want this moment with Ingrid to end. She wanted it to continue. The taller woman took control of the situation. Ingrid allowed her to take control. Dorothea spread her legs and put her tongue in her womanhood. Ingrid grabbed onto the sheets and moaned.

"Oh God." Ingrid turned her face to the right and left, tears were falling. She didn't want this feeling to stop. She didn't want this moment with Dorothea to stop. She wanted it to go on forever, but she knew it wouldn't. Whenever Dorothea pleasured her in her vagina, it never lasted for long, no matter how many times she tried to hold on. She was too good, which is why Dorothea always went slow. She was sensitive in that region.

Her tongue went in and out. It felt better than her fingers. Whenever she did this with her lover, she forgot that they were friends and briefly indulged in the fantasy that they were what they once were. She begged her lover to go a little faster. As much as she didn't want it to end, she didn't want it to go too slow either. But all reality, it wasn't that she cummed too quickly. It felt too quick for her. She was feeling her going in and out for at least 10 minutes. She wanted it to last for an eternity. She didn't want her first love to stop making love to her. She wanted it to last forever, but she knew it couldn't last forever. Nothing does.

She was getting close to reaching her limit. She didn't want to reach her limit. She prayed to the goddess to give her more time, just a little bit more time. She said. As if the goddess listened, she was granted her request. She went a little faster. She felt her tongue in the deepest depths of her womb. She didn't know how Dorothea managed to do it. She had resisted screaming due to how loud her moans were. She had to cover her mouth so as not to wake everyone up in the monastery who were currently sleeping.

The tears would not stop dropping. It was about to end, and they had to go back to being friends instead of what she truly wanted. She screamed as she released. She collapsed. Dorothea went next to her. They covered each other with the bed's blankets. Neither one of them could say anything because they knew what the other was thinking. They didn't have to say anything.

"Even though it hurts like hell every time it's over, I don't want to stop. I wish." Ingrid didn't get a chance to finish.

"I know. I wish. I can barely handle these feelings too, but I can't. Love like that doesn't go away." Dorothea said.

"I was told earlier today I'd be sharing the man I love and a woman with two people I have no idea what that means. Part of me didn't want to believe it, and part of me wants to hope, but I don't want to ruin our friendship. I'd rather have that than not have anything." Ingrid said, thinking about Naruto and Hinata.

"I don't believe in fate, Ingrid. I refuse to believe it." Dorothea replied.

"We both love them. We can't control that. We still love each other as well. What do we do? Do we just bury our feelings, act like nothing happened, just like we do every time we get intimate with each other? We go on about our lives like things are still the same?" Ingrid asked, wanting to know, hoping for something, anything.

"They're too good for us, Ingrid. Naru and Hina. They don't deserve to have their lives torn apart because of our selfishness." Dorothea said, not wanting to budge on the subject. She was right. Ingrid knew she was. It would be the right thing to do to let them go, to accept the pain that they're both going through. There was nothing more painful than being in love with someone and not having those feelings returned. Dorothea, she does love her, and still does, but they can't pursue their relationship because of the damn crest system.

"I wish I wasn't born with a crest." Ingrid said.

"You're starting to sound like Mercedes." Dorothea said.

"She's right. Having a crest is a curse, not a blessing. If I had a crest, I'd be able to be with the people I love, but I can't. I have to carry on the family name." Ingrid said, bearing her face into Dorothea's chest.

"Even if it hurts saying this, because I know we will have to act like nothing happened tomorrow, I love you, Dorothea." Ingrid said.

"I love you too," Dorothea replied. They both fell asleep. For now, indulging in their desires of being more than friends. When they wake up, they'll have to go back as if nothing happened. Little does Ingrid know how her life will change tomorrow.. 

Chapter Text

Today was the day of the mock battle where the three houses would compete against each other and where the professors of the three houses would test each other's abilities. Rhea was going to observe the battle along with Jeralt Byleth's father. This would be a way for her to test Byleth's capabilities. This was more of a test for him than anything else. She was looking forward to the results regardless what happens. It would be a few hours before the test officially begin. This mock battle resembles the battle between the Eagle and the Lion which would not happen until Wyvern Moon or what outsiders the month of October. That was still a ways off she heard footsteps and it was none other than Seteth.

"Are all the preparations done?" Rhea asked him.

"Yes, although there were problems earlier in the Abyss."

Rhea turned around and looked at Seteth.

"What problems happened?"

There are outcasts living beneath the monastery. One in particular she had been kept there since birth.

"She wishes to go to the surface. We can't keep her there forever. Rhea, I mean. We are keeping a huge secret from Jeralt."She knew what he was referring to, and she dreaded the day when it would have to be revealed. It would be a tragedy. How would she reveal it without angering her old friend? Figuring that out wasn't easy.

"Sonia, that poor girl, has been under the Abyss her entire life. Don't you think it's cruel to keep her down there?"She almost twitched in anger at the mere mention of what she was doing.

"I keep her existence hidden so our enemies won't kidnap her and take her blood; aren't you doing the same thing for your child?" Rhea pointed out.

"The situations are hardly the same. Flayn and Sonia's situations couldn't be more different from each other." Seteth replied.

Sitri was her daughter. it was painful sometimes looking at her because how much she looks like Sitri the woman that she gave birth to how much her granddaughter resembles her late daughter.

"I'm sorry Rhea I just feel like we should come clean, they already distrust us as it is"she knew he was referring to Byleth and Jeralt she knew she was playing with fire. If she did things wrong she could make powerful enemies. She was confident though that wouldn't happen due to their history.

"Has all the arrangements been made regarding Sasuke's training?" Seteth looked uncomfortable at the very mention of Sasuke she knew he knew he didn't trust him due to him being an Uchiha.

"All the preparations have been made after the mock battle his primary teacher will be Catherine. I still advise against this course of action. Sasuke, like most Uchiha's, is dangerous. Have you forgotten one of them that we train to wiped out their entire Clan in the span of a night and killed most of the students that he went with that year. Do we really chance training such a person?"she knew he had a point but she couldn't be deterred not if Sasuke is potentially someone that could be a powerful Ally to the church in the future.

"Sasuke is the only one of the transfers here who sees the value of what we do here. His time in the Blue Lions has changed him in ways he doesn't know yet. Yes, the Sharingan is potentially dangerous, but would you rather have it in the hands of our potential enemies?" Seteth had no rebuke; he had none.

"I understand where you're coming from, but you think his feelings for Mercedes are going to make him a Knight of the Church? Have you forgotten that his primary goal is to kill Itachi Uchiha, the man who murdered his family and clan?" She knew the risk, but she felt like it would pay off. Sasuke's path to vengeance wasn't that much different from Dimitri's.

"I've made my decision; I'm not going to argue this any further. Unless you have something else to report, you are dismissed." Seteth bowed respectfully to Rhea and left her alone. It wouldn't be long now before the battle began in this field. She was looking forward to the outcome and seeing what  her grandson is capable of.

With the Golden Deer

Naruto was beyond excited. This was his chance to test all of his training that he had received in the past three months. He felt like he had gotten stronger and his chakra control had improved with help from his classmates. The first person to arrive was Raphael, and Choji.

"Naruto, you got here first. I was hoping we would get a chance to talk before the mock battle." said Raphael, the friend he had made when he first came to the monastery. Naruto really liked him; he usually sparred with him along with his friend from Konoha, Choji. They really clicked together. 

"I can't wait to wipe the floor with those arrogant Blue Lions and Black Eagles!" remarked Choji.

"I can't wait to test my muscles against Hinata! I've heard she's quite strong!" remarked Raphael. "Oh, she is! I don't think you could win, though; she's pretty awesome!" Naruto said, trying to hide his blushing of how awesome he thinks his girlfriend is.

"That's one thing I've been meaning to ask, Naruto. If I could be blunt, why not tell Hinata your feelings? You talk about her a lot." That was a good question. Raphael was very observant and was able to see things people downplay his intelligence because he's not very good academically, but there are other things he has that people seem to overlook.

“I have something special planned tonight for me and Hinata-chan, regardless of whether we win or lose,” Naruto said with his boyish grin.  

“I don't need to hear any further details; I think I got the idea,” Leonie said, knowing what he was implying.  

“You know what? Something is bothering me; where are Marianne and Hilda?” asked Naruto, finding it strange that Hilda and her sky-blue-haired friend weren't here by now. Even though Marianne barely spoke, she was never late, and Hilda especially wasn't late either; something was off.  

“They're not coming. They've transferred yesterday,” said Ino, who had just arrived with Claude by her side. They could not make it more obvious if they tried, Naruto thought in his head.  

“‘Well, out of all the things to happen, I never expected both Hilda and Marianne to transfer. Well, it hardly makes a difference; we'll deal with them all the same in the mock battle,’ said Lysithea, who was eager to test her skills.

“I’m not going to lie; it feels wrong not having Hilda here,” said Ino, looking sad at the friend that she had hung out with on a near-daily basis since she transferred. Naruto didn't think it was a big deal; they can still do it after class.

“I wonder how strong Sasuke has become in the past five years,” said Gaara, who had an excited look to test his skills against Sasuke.

“I’m looking forward to finally having my showdown with Neji,” said Lee excitedly as he was practicing his moves.

“I will not hold back, even against Hinata-chan,” said Naruto as he did his exercises. Even though he didn't want to hurt his girlfriend, she would not forgive him if he didn't go all out against her; it would be a sign of disrespect and lack of faith in her abilities if he didn't give it his all against her. He was eager to test his skills against her; he had not sparred in a serious way with his girlfriend in almost a year and was eager to see how much stronger she had become.

"This whole thing is a drag; I just want to get it over with," said Shikamaru. "It seems like almost everyone was present, but there were a few more people who haven't shown up yet."

"I hope I'm not dragging everyone down,"said Ignatz."Don't worry you're not dragging anyone down, Ignatz" Raphael said to his friend.

"I'm looking forward to showing the Black Eagles and the Blue Lions to fear the deer."Lorenz clearly tries to make himself sound more important than he actually is.

Naruto didn't like him, no matter how much time had passed."You better not slow us down, Naruto."Said Lorenz in that same condescending tone he had used with him from the start of their time in the Golden Deer.

"The only thing you should be concerned with is slowing us down and holding your own weight, because as far as I'm concerned in training sessions, you've always performed worse than anyone else."Naruto said, not caring if he angered the noble boy.

"You ignorant ruffian, last time I checked, you had the worst grades from your class that you came from. Where you are from, you are dead last."Those were fighting words to Naruto. He got up to his full height and stared at him in the face.

"Yeah, I may be dead last where I'm from, but that's just what's going to make my achievement even more impressive in the future, and not to mention, I have learned a complicated jutsu that most people in my peer group who did far better than me academically couldn't ever do. Grades are overrated; they mean nothing in the real world. It only matters to people who have never experienced hardship, real hardship. Maybe you should talk to commoners instead of looking down on us like we're stupid and incapable of doing things for ourselves. We don't need you; we never have."Everyone was shocked by Naruto's rebuke, but Naruto spoke the truth as far as he saw it.

"Well, someone had to say it," said Kakashi. "You're really going to allow him to talk to me like that?" Lorenz said irritated at his professor who agreed with Naruto.

 "In this class, you are all students; nothing more. It doesn't matter where you're from, and I don't care if you don't like how I teach. You can always transfer." Kakashi said irritated with the arrogant noble.

"Man, you have a way to piss people off, Lorenz. You could lay off a little bit as far as I'm concerned." said Claude, having enough of Lorenz  disrespect towards Naruto.

"You're not helping matters, Claude." Lorenz, who was angry Claude was taking sides with Naruto. 

"I'm sorry, but you're kind of a jackass. I don't care what your problem with me is, but I'm not going to let you talk to my friend Naruto like that. He's one of the hardest workers in our class, and I won't let you disrespect him."Naruto appreciated Claude defending him, then he heard a voice in his head.

"I'm not going to lie, I really like this human. Claude is probably one of the few humans I don't want to wipe off the face of the Earth."Naruto looked around wondering who was talking.

"Have you seriously forgotten already?"Kyubi said, annoyed that Naruto had forgotten about him when they were just starting to connect, which had only happened a few days ago.

"Why now do you speak to me? It's been days!"Naruto asked him.

"We literally started connecting, and it's going to take some time. I will fulfill my promise to you when the appropriate time comes because right now I'm too close to Sothis, who would be able to hear us if we were in close contact. I'd rather us have privacy."He explained to Naruto as if he were explaining something obvious.

"Who is this Sothis anyway? I keep hearing about her like she's some sort of goddess. Does she exist, is she real?" Kyubi laughed as if he had said something stupid.

"Of course she's real; you fool! How many times have I told you? There's also another presence that concerns me, which I will discuss later when that purple-haired girl isn't near us." Was he referring to Shez? As if he could read his thoughts, he cut his connection. Naruto looked and saw Shez, who had joined the Golden Deer Class the previous day.

"It's about time you showed up. The main event is about to start. Claude was excited about the prospect of the Golden Deer defeating the other two houses."

"I don't care about anyone in the battle. The only person I'm interested in fighting is the Ashen Demon. He's mine; he's the only opponent I'm interested in. I couldn't care less about the others."Shez was going to be a problem, Naruto thought.

"This whole battle is a team effort. If you focus on one person, you're going to bring us all down."

Naruto pointed out. She shook her head.

 "I know but I'm only here to primarily defeat him. Nothing more."What is it about Byleth that she hates so much? What Naruto saw in her eyes was killing intent. He would have to keep an eye on her.

"Everyone listen up, every one in the Blue Lions and Black Eagles is strong in one way or another. Do not underestimate your enemies; those who are unwilling to work together will be forced to sit this one out."Kakashi looks straight at Shez, who was clearly angered at being singled out.

She bit her tongue knowing better than to anger Kakashi.

"Everyone got in formation, except two of the Golden Deer. Naruto wondered if this was a wise course of action. They'd be two people short, since Marianne and Hilda were with the Black Eagles. The professor of the Black Eagles would be there.

"We will win because we will make everyone fear the Golden Deer. It's time for us to prove that we're not as weak as everyone thinks we are" said Claude. Everyone cheered, including the lazy and bored Shikamaru.

"Are you looking forward to pulling the prank that we've been planning?"Claude asked Naruto with a devious smile.

"Oh, of course, it's going to be amazing. Though, I'm not doing it to Hinata Chan, Dorothea Chan or Ingrid Chan. I draw the line there."Claude smiled as if he knew something.

"I find it interesting; despite having a girlfriend, you have an interest in two other women. This could be trouble if Hinata were to find out. You don't have me fooled; I know you have two other women who are into you,” Claude said dryly. Naruto turned away, blushing, considering how spot-on he was.

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” Naruto said denying what Claude was saying. 

"Are you really that blind that you cannot see that Dorothea and Ingrid are interested in you? You hang out with them a lot. Hell, your girlfriend hangs out with them a lot. Some people have been saying that you have a harem with the three of them. Is there any truth to those rumors?” asked Claude jokingly. He heard whispers, but he ignored them, and so did Hinata, because rumors were never something to take seriously. However, it was more difficult considering people thought Naruto was sleeping around, and it pissed him off because he would never do that.

“Ingrid-chan and Dorothea-chan are my friends! Who the hell is spreading these rumors?” Naruto asked, looking at the class. Claude laughed as if he thought it was funny.

“Naruto, no offense, but you're really blind. How can you not see the social cues from Dorothea and Ingrid? They’re obviously interested in you! You could consider polygamy; it would be the best of both worlds. They get to be happy, you and your girlfriend get to be happy, and the rumors would stop because they’d be proven true,” said Claude with the same knowing smile, as if he understood something Naruto did not.

“Are you insane? Even if I were to consider such an option, would they? I’m not going to ruin my relationship with Hinata-chan or my friendships with Ingrid-chan and Dorothea-chan to pursue a four-way relationship,” Naruto replied, trying to sound more confident than he actually felt. He would be lying if he said he didn’t have feelings for Dorothea and Ingrid, but he couldn’t admit that out loud.

“Think about it, Naruto. You would make them happy. Sooner or later, you’re going to have to discuss it. I’ll leave it be for now, though, because we have a mock battle to prepare for,” Claude said, ending the conversation.

 He heard another voice laugh in amusement.

"Wow, three potential mates! Well, there's no law to say you can't have more than one, Hinata would make an excellent mate, along with that Ingrid girl and Dorothea. I must say, as dumb as you are, you have good taste in women."Kyubi said in an amused tone.

“Not you too. Seriously, I'm not going to ruin my relationships by being greedy,” Naruto said, not wanting to discuss the topic further. 

“Regardless, kit, you're going to have to eventually discuss this with them. Regardless of how you feel about it or even how Hinata feels about it, it's not fair for the other two women who have feelings for you not to at least get them out in the open. The sooner you resolve this with them, the better,” Kyubi said, as if he had witnessed this happen multiple times before. 

Naruto did not even want to think about it. His primary objective was to help his class win the mock battle and to confess to Hinata; that was his goal for today. He put his thoughts about Dorothea and Ingrid aside for the time being—he wanted no distractions.

With the Blue Lions

Dimitri was the first to show up in his class. He knew the rest of the Blue Lions would come soon. The mock battle would be a good way for him to find out how far he had come in the past few months. He was excited at the very prospect of testing the results of his training. Most of all, he wondered how far his friend from Konoha, Hinata Hyuga, had come since they met again after seven years. He hadn't had many opportunities to talk to her one-on-one. Though he did see a lot of people give her flowers among other gifts, she was quite popular with the male population much to Naruto's annoyance.

Sasuke Uchiha was the last person he expected to be able to bond with from Konoha in some ways he feels like he can understand Sasuke better than others due to their shared experiences. He understands Sasuke better than Sasuke even knows both of them survivors guilt Dimitri he thinks about the tragedy. His friend Glenn and his father along with everyone else dying on what is called the tragedy of Duscur. He thinks about all the people that have died. Sometimes he wishes he would have died that day.

"You should have died, you are right, you wretch" he heard the ghostly voice of his father. Before he can rebuke the voice Sasuke arrived along with Felix, Annette, and Mercedes he was relieved that they arrived when they did he didn't particularly feel comfortable being alone especially hearing the voices of the dead.

"Today's the day I can finally show the results of my training," said Sasuke excitedly at the prospect of testing his skills against others.

"Don't forget that I helped you with your training too, Sasuke." said Felix.

"Yeah, you did help, but you barely kept up with me." Dimitri knew where this was going; this friendly banter between Sasuke and Felix was something that nobody saw coming.

"I can't wait to show what the Blue Lions are made of," said Annette excitedly about the upcoming battle.

"I don't know if I'm excited, but as long as I'm with my friends, this should be an enjoyable experience." said Mercedes, who had her eyes on Sasuke which he was oblivious of it could not have made it more obvious.

Dimitri couldn't help but pick up on Sasuke and Mercedes  since they're reunion 3 months ago they have been   showing the same signs Felix and Annette did when Felix discovered an embarrassing secret about Annette he knew where this was going he decided to let time take its course.

"I hope the dope doesn't lose too easily, that would be a disappointment,"said Sasuke referring to Naruto.

"I have full confidence you will win, but don't underestimate Naruto," said Mercedes, as if she knew from experience of watching them sparring.  

"I have no intention to," Sasuke replied.  

"Just a curious question: why do you call Naruto 'dope?'" she asked, always perplexed by their dynamic. Mercedes obviously already knew this, so she said nothing. Considering what little Dimitri managed to learn, she had witnessed their sparring matches multiple times in the year that she stayed in Konoha; it was nothing new to her.

"It's just a thing that we do. Naruto calls me tame."Dimitri had no idea what that meant, so he figured he would ask.

"What does that mean?"Dimitri asked, not being familiar with the language from the land where Sasuke is from.

"It means 'bastard'."Sasuke explained.

"Oh, that's an interesting thing to call you, but you're friends, right?"Dimitri asked him.

"I guess you could say that, then again, I guess Naruto would be the closest thing I'd call a brother, at least that's what he'd think from his point of view."Sasuke answered.

"Why would Naruto think that?" Ingrid asked, who had just arrived. Dimitri noticed something was off but decided to say nothing.

"Because he's an orphan like I am.”Sasuke answered

 This surprised Dimitri; it all made sense, but there was something more that Sasuke wasn't willing to talk about. Maybe in time he would be open about it.

“Are you all right Ingrid?”asked Mercedes concerned.

“I'm fine I'm just anxious for the upcoming battle that's ahead of us.”Ingrid was obviously lying something was bothering her Dimitri did not know how to approach her about this. 

 “Are you sure that's the reason you look like you did not sleep well the previous night.”asked Sylvain concerned.

"It's about Naruto, isn't it? You know, you could just simply ask them to be part of their relationship," Sylvain said. It was no secret that Ingrid had a crush on him. Dimitri had a feeling it was something more than that, but he decided not to say anything.

"Don't say something so stupid," Ingrid said irritated with Sylvain.

"I mean, come on; it's not like it's going to harm anyone. I mean, if it's consensual."Sylvain said jokingly.

Felix hit him. "No offense, but you need to shut up." Everyone laughed.

"It was just a joke; why so serious?" He said, Faking injury.

"If Naruto San even considers such an option without informing Hinata Sama I will castrate him.”said Neji and in a threatening tone he wasn't joking Dimitri knew he would carry out his threat.Tenten was excited about the prospect of testing her skills and the upcoming battle.

“I can't wait to test my jitsu against Byleth Eisner I've heard such amazing things about him I can't wait to test what I'm capable of against him.” Tenten said excitedly.

"Interesting conversation we're having here, your highness", said Dedue said as he arrived with Ashe who looked as excited as the rest of the class to test their skills against the Black Eagles and gold and deer.

"You're here just in time, Dedue San", Sasuke said respectfully.

"We just have one more person before we're already I can't wait to kick some ass.” Said Sylvain.

Dimitri was about to ask about Sai before he appeared, reading everyone with a polite smile but saying nothing.

“Speaking of which, where is Shion ?” Asked Ashe wondering where pale skin the blonde haired woman was?

He was about to ask the question again when she appeared before the group. It's still unnerved Dimitri just how much like Hinata Shion looks. She's almost a mirror image of her. If it weren't for her blonde hair and eyes, she could pass for being Hinata's twin. 

“I'm sorry for being late. I was exhausted from yesterday,” Shion said apologetically to the group. 

“It's not a problem. That ability of yours drains you, doesn't it?” asked Dedue. 

“I can't control when my ability to glimpse into the future happens. Every time it does, I feel exhausted.” Dimitri was not aware of such an ability existing. 

“Wait, you mean you could read into people's futures?” asked Annette. 

“No, my powers could read into possible futures. My powers could be dangerous to myself if I get too obsessed with looking into the future. My abilities don't trigger as much as they used to ever since Naruto helped me on one of his missions. They don't activate often unless something major is going to happen.” Everyone looked at her, surprised that someone could look into the future, no, possible futures. Dimitri had to correct himself. 

“Today, for example, whoever wins this mock battle could have their fates altered from this day onwards.” Dimitri didn't know if he liked this at all. 

“Did you glimpse into this future?” asked Sylvain. 

“Like I said, there are many variables that could happen. Asking me who's going to win this battle is pointless because anything could happen.” Shion didn't feel comfortable talking about her abilities to read into the future. 

“We won't ask. I prefer to see a smile on your face,” said Sylvain, much to the annoyance of Ingrid.

“Of all the never mind, let's just focus on the battle." said Ingrid. She couldn't afford to get distracted. Regardless of what her feelings were, she'd have to bury them for now. When she looks at Shion, she can't help but be bitter and angry with her for revealing what she did yesterday, giving her hope of a future that was not possible.

She looked at her weapon that she'd be using for the battle today. She would test everything that she had learned since January, every sparring session she had with Naruto, Hinata, and childhood friends. She looks at Felix, Sylvain, and Dimitri. She was not going to lose. If she can't protect herself, then she can't protect those she cares about. It's as simple as that.

She readyed herself for the mock battle, not realizing how this day would change her life.

Mercedes was getting ready. Despite how she is as a person, she was going to win. She did not want to let her classmates down. Sasuke was doing a warm-up one last time before the beginning of the mock battle. She couldn't help but think about the match that she watched together with Hinata 5 years ago during the final match in the Chunin exams when Naruto and Sasuke faced each other. She was worried sick about him during that battle because of how dangerous it potentially was. Luckily, the mock battle was nothing like that. She was grateful. 

"Are you okay, Mercie?" asked Sasuke in his language.

"I'm just thinking about how I'm glad this isn't like the Chunin exams. I don't have to worry about you getting hurt or worse," Mercedes said, not realizing where her hands were near her heart. Why was it there of all places? She stopped. No, stop it, she thought. She's a grown woman. She's too old to have a crush. And besides, Sasuke is like a little brother. She can't show interest in him in that way. She was overthinking it, she told herself. 

"You worry too much. This is just like a sparring match. None of us are in danger of dying," Sasuke said. 

"Someone has to worry. That sensei of yours certainly didn't care," Mercedes said with bitterness, thinking about how Kakashi was treating Naruto and Sasuke, potentially killing each other during the final match of the Chunin exams. She had witnessed horrors that she wished she would have never experienced. Children killing children just to get promoted to a higher rank. How her friend Hinata had almost been killed. It had colored the way she looked at Konoha and the system. She hated it and never wanted anything to do with it.

"It's how things have always been in my village, and that will not change," Sasuke said, not facing her.

"It doesn't have to be that way. I'm sorry, I should be focusing on the battle," Mercedes said. Before she could finish, Sasuke made her face him.

"You are a gentle soul, Mercie. You despise violence. I understand why you feel the way you do. Don't apologize for being who you are," Sasuke said. She was touched by this, but the way he said it, he was different. It was difficult for her to see him as a boy; he wasn't. She knew that, but she felt her cheeks turning pink. Why was she looking at him as a man? What's wrong with her? No, no, no. She buried that thought deep into her mind. She should focus on the battle. She's probably worried about the outcome. It would fade with time, hopefully.

"We will win, Mercie. Together, you and I will lead our class to victory," Sasuke said with a cocky smile. She couldn't say no to that.

"Yes, we will, Sasuke-kun. The Blue Raven team will lead us to victory," Mercedes said. But then, she realized they didn't have another member in Konoha. There were three-man cells before she could indulge in her thoughts, Neji appeared.

"The Blue Raven squad. I like it. Mind if I join you?" Neji asked.

"Interesting. Prodigies of 1174 and 75 on the same squad with Mercie. If she's okay with that, then I am too," Sasuke said with a smile of approval.

"The Blue Raven squad. It's an amazing name. Yes, the three of us together can definitely win," Sasuke was excited at the prospect of the three of them being the cause of the victory for the Blue Lions.

"The Blue Raven squad. That's quite a name. We will be counting on you," Sylvain said.

"That's so cool. I want to kick myself for not thinking of a name like that," Annette said.

"The Blue Raven squad. That reminds me of the squad name that completely humiliated the Black Eagles in the year 1155 when Hitomi Hyuga and my father completely humiliated the current emperor of the empire," Dimitri said, happy with the name. Her mother told her a lot about the Blue Raven squad, the name that Hitomi came up with to lead her class to victory. In a way, Mercedes wanted to honor her mother's best friend by using the name.

"All right, Blue Lions, let's get into formation. We will win this battle, and we will show everyone why the Blue Lions is the strongest house," Dimitri said as he held his lance in the air. Her entire class cheered. She was happy. No matter the outcome, she was happy to build a house with this opportunity with her friends. But she knows Hinata. There's a high likelihood she will have to face her. Despite their friendship, she was going to win. Nothing mattered today—victory or defeat. She was happy to be part of her class.

With the Black Eagles

Marianne was nervous because she was new; she had just transferred and they were already doing a mock battle; she wasn't sure if she would slow down her new classmates. She was there before everyone else, so she had a lot on her mind. What if she was the reason they lost? She didn't want to be a burden on anyone. She was wondering what Dote would say, what kind of advice he would give her in this situation. She didn't get a chance to indulge in her thoughts for long when she turned around and saw Byleth; they were alone. She felt her heart beating. She didn't know what to say.

Despite being alone, they wouldn't be for long. Even if they could be lovers in private in this room, they were student and teacher. She had to keep her feelings under control. She was wondering where Hilda was. She did transfer; she knows she did. Before she can indulge in her thoughts, Hilda appeared. She smiled at Marianne reassuringly. She felt more at ease, but not by much, because how much was riding on this mock battle. Byleth just became the professor. His reputation could be tarnished if things go badly. She doesn't want to be the reason why things go badly for him. She had to say something.

“Good morning, both of you. It's good that you are here first so we can discuss our plans for the mock battle.” Byleth said, acting the part of a teacher instead of her secret lover.

“I am curious. What is my part into this battle, and Marianne's?” Hilda asked, curious.

“Your role will be to protect Marianne in the mock battle. She will be an essential part of my strategy.” Byleth said, which caused them both to look at him in surprise, especially Marianne.

"I don't know, what if I slow everyone down? What if I'm the reason everyone loses? Maybe I should be put on the bench." He put his hand on her shoulder.

"I'm not doing that. I've studied what you can do in the dossier. You're far stronger than you know. You will be needed in this upcoming battle." She thought it was too good to be true. 

"How can I be needed? You have Hubert as your mage, you even have Dorothea. What can I do that's special?" She asked him.

"How many of the people in the Black Eagles are capable of using ice or even water as part of their magic spell pool? You're the only one here who can. Your powers are essential to our victory. You are strong, Mari. I know you are." She wasn't used to getting this much praise. She hasn't even fought yet. The idea of using her power scared her. 

"I don't want to hurt anyone," she said, her voice trembling.

"You won't hurt anyone because I'll be here; have faith in yourself."Byleth said supportively.

Again, his encouragement was something she wasn't used to.

"He's right, Marianne. You won't hurt anyone. I'll be here for you. The professor believes in you, and so do I. We support you." Hilda said as she held  Marianne's hands.

"You bring misfortune to everyone around you; you should have never been born." The memory of one of her uncles saying that she was just a curse. But then there was Byleth and Hilda who believed the opposite. She felt strong when she was around them. This feeling she didn't want to wake up and find out it was all a dream.

"I'll try Byl" she said, forcing the words out. She heard other footsteps and saw Edelgard and Hinata who are happy to see her and shocked to see Hilda.

"You transferred welcome to our class Marianne." Edelgard said warmly.

Then she turned to see that Hilda Edelgard had a neutral expression. She heard about their history together; their affair was passionate, but it ended badly. Marianne did not know why and did not bother asking, as she didn't want to overstep.

"She will participate in the battle I know it's under a short notice but, I believe in her skills." The way he said it was with confidence; there was no hesitation.

"Before I came to the classroom I studied her dossier of all of her abilities. I think she is fully capable of helping us in this battle in fact. I believe with her help it will make our victory Swifter." Edelgard said with the same confidence that Byleth had.

He had full faith in her and her abilities as as well. She was terrified of letting him down. The house leader is also expecting a lot from her. She saw Hinata who smiled at her warmly. 

"We can do this, Marianne Chan. I have full faith in us." She was being called an affectionate honorific. It was more than she felt like she deserved, but she saw Dorothea and Bernadetta approach their group.

"It's nice to have you in our class, Marianne", Bernadetta said, glad to have someone else who is a lot like her in the class.

When she looked around, she realized that Hinata and Bernadetta are all shy, yet they are all in the same class. The same team.

"Oh my dear Marianne, I'm so happy that you're in our class. You'll definitely make our professor happy. I could tell you that much."Dorothea said with a smile, which Marianne didn't understand. What did she mean by that? She thought it was ridiculous, but she felt her cheeks turn red when she even thought about it. She thought about them being under the sunset, him taking her out on dates, and a dance, and riding off into the sunset. Then she dismissed such fantasies because it wasn't the time or place considering where she was.

"So what are we going to do?" Dorothea asked Hinata.

"I know one thing for sure: I'm not losing to anyone, not even Naruto-kun." Hinata said determined to win. 

"I'm not going to lose even to my former classmates. I could tell you that much. I'm giving it my all," said Hilda, smiling at her new classmates.

"I don't know why you're here, Hilda-san, but I'm glad you're here," Hinata said, happy with Hilda being present.

"No, I am curious. Why are you here and not with Claude?" Dorothea asked, curious as to why she was in their class.

"I wanted to change things up, besides," she looked at Marianne with a reassuring smile, indicating that everything would be fine.

"I didn't want to be separated from my best friend. I had to transfer," Hilda said. Hinata and Dorothea didn't buy it but decided not to press the issue.

"I must say: having more Nobles in our house will definitely increase our reputation." Said Ferdinand. Something about him seems endearing. If she were into that kind of man, she looked at Byleth there was no other man but him, no matter how many years that has not changed. He was the only man that would ever be in her heart. There could never be others.

"I can't wait to test the results of my training," said Caspar, clearly excited by the results of testing his training.

“I can't wait to prove that I'm no longer week and  useless.” Said Sakura as she cracked her knuckles.

"Yeah, well, I'd rather nap," Linhardt said, bored and not really excited about the upcoming battle.

"We should not hold back on any of our enemies and I'm disappointed in you, Linhardt. Clearly, you could be a huge help." Shino criticized his laziness.She only saw him once, as Hinata told her. Shino is the kind of person who doesn't hold back in fights. He's stoic and analyzes every situation. She knows she shouldn't feel the way she does, but she feels creeped out by him.

"Man, you're freaking our new classmate out. Knock it off, Shino!"Kiba said, irritated by the way he was talking and presenting himself.

"I'm acting like I always do, and I think you're just speaking for things you don't know about."He said he didn't like the way Kiba was speaking for her.

"Well, you're still freaking her out."He said something that was true to a degree.

"She should speak for herself." he said. She felt like everyone was looking at her.

Hilda was about to step in but was stopped by Hinata.

"Kiba, stop it! You too, Shino." Hinata said, scolding both of them. They dispersed and went to their usual spots.

"I'm sorry for causing everyone trouble." Marianne said apologetically.

"You're not causing any trouble, Marianne-chan. You've done nothing wrong." She didn't know what she did to get someone like Hinata to stand up for her like that. She felt like she was too good for her to have a friend like her.

"We're going to win the mock battle. I'm not going to let anyone stand in our way, not even Naruto Kun. Will you help me?" she asked. She was essential to their victory. Could she really think of such a ridiculous thing?

She ignored the past memories others had said, taking Hinata's hand and standing by Dorothea, Hilda and Bernadetta.

"You know what I think  would be cool if the shy girl squad being single-handedly responsible for the victory of the Black Eagles."said Dorothea with a smile that even Hilda couldn't resist joining in Marianne couldn't believe that one of her classmates had said something so ridiculous.

"The shy what?" Benedetta said, embarrassed.

"Oh, that's a horrible name!" Hinata said agreeing with Benedetta

"No one's going to take us seriously with a name like that." Benedetta wanted to bury her face into the nearest hole because of how embarrassing the name sounds.

"Oh come on it's so cute three cute shy girls single-handedly winning the mock battle it would be legendary if it happened not to mention it would be embarrassing to the people that would lose to a squad of such a name." Dorothea said with her mischievous smile.

"Dorothea san it's so embarrassing." Hinata said not wanting anyone to see how red her face was Marianne couldn't blame her.

"The shy girl squad is such an adorable name. Those who would lose with such a name would never live it down," said Hilda, smiling with approval of the name, much to the embarrassment of Marianne, Bernadetta, and Hinata.

Then she heard Edelgard chime in. "I like the sound of it; let's make it happen. Let's make the Golden Deer and Blue Lions be embarrassed that they lost with a name like the shy girl squad." Edelgard said with a smile.

She was also involved; she gave up because she didn't care to fight anymore if they wanted the shy girl squad to be responsible for their victory or defeat. She no longer cared.

"Listen up, Black Eagles! This is my debut as your professor. Your performance will reflect on all of you and on me. I am determined to win, to prove that I deserve to be your professor. That I deserve to teach you. I have no experience in teaching, but I have experience in tactics. I have experience in battle. All of you will be essential to victory. I cannot afford for anyone to lose their nerve. To do so would be disastrous. Think of this as a simulation of what a real battle would be like. I have studied the abilities of everyone and I have specially studied the abilities of the two professors: Kakashi Hatake from Konohagakure, whose reputation as the Copy Ninja is not exaggerated. None of you are to engage with him under any circumstances. None of you are even close to his level. Only I can take him on." Byleth was looking at everyone.

"Anybody have any questions before we leave?"He looked at all the students. He barely had time to teach anyone, so he only taught Marianne a little bit. They looked at him with no questions; they didn't hesitate except for Marianne, who still had doubts.

"Okay, everyone's dismissed." Everyone left the room except for Marianne.

"Are you sure you want me to participate? I could be the reason you lose." Marianne said he knew her confidence was the biggest obstacle she needed to overcome. He had faith that she would overcome it.

"I have faith in you, and I meant when I said, and I don't intend to change my mind; I believe you are the key to our victory. I wouldn't put you out there if I didn't believe in you."Marianne looked down, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself. She knew this would take a lot of work, but he felt fully confident that he could help her overcome her insecurities.

"I just don't want to bring everyone down," she said, sounding more confident than before.

"You won't, I fully believe in you. Do you trust me?"Byleth saw something change in Marianne's eyes.

 "Thank you, Byl," she said, blushing slightly.

"Then trust my judgment, and if we end up losing today, it will not be your fault but mine. No matter what happens, remember that I believe in you."Nothing more was said as she walked out of the room; then he heard a voice laughing.

"Very smooth if she isn't in love with you now she will be when this day is over.”Sothis joked

"Don't joke about something like that." Byleth said, annoyed that she would make such a light joke out of something so serious.

"Seriously, relax. I know how strong your feelings are for the girl, after all, but be careful. You aren't the only one who has strong feelings for her." Sothis said with a serious tone.

"I'd rather focus on the battle that's coming. I can't afford any distractions." Byleth replied.

"You're right. Focus on the battle. It would be quite embarrassing if you lose the mock battle on your second day as the professor." Sothis said jokingly. He was not going to lose. He was going to more than prove that he was qualified for the position.

Little did he know that he would gain two new students in the upcoming battle.

Hilda had to put her differences aside for Marianne's sake, even if her feelings towards Edelgard are bitter. She can't let that blind her to the reason why she's in the Black Eagles class.

“I hope whatever happened between us doesn't get in the way of the upcoming battle,” said Edelgard. Hilda did not want to face her ex-girlfriend. The last thing she wanted to deal with was her.

“I know what's at stake. I'm here for Marianne's sake. I will do what's required. I will put aside what I feel towards you for today, but I make it no secret that I'm still hurt about what you said to me two years ago,” said Hilda as she took out her weapon of choice.

“It was nothing personal, Hilda. You know that,” Edelgard said.

“That's the problem with you, Edelgard. I'm not sure what you're thinking, and what you think of the people around you. Are we just tools that you'll toss aside when we no longer have a use? Do friends actually exist in your mind, or is your ambition the only thing that's important?” Hilda did not want to face her, but she wasn't going to sugarcoat how she felt either.

“That is not fair, Hilda. You know exactly why I couldn't disclose anything,” said Edelgard.

“Will you do the same to Hinata, your childhood friend, as well?” Hilda turned around, wanting to look Edelgard in the eye, wanting to know what she was thinking. As she heard her reaction regarding her childhood friend, Hilda didn't know too much detail about Hinata's relationship with Edelgard, but she did know one thing for sure: they were like sisters. Would she see someone like a sister in the same light that she saw Hilda? That was one thing she wanted to know.

“My relationship with her is none of your business,” Edelgard said with clenched teeth, obviously hitting a sore spot.

“Forget about this for now. I want to focus on the mock battle. I'll put aside my differences with you, but I want to make it known that I'm here for her, not you,” Hilda said as she left Edelgard alone. Just being around her brought out a bitterness that she thought she put behind her. When she saw Marianne, who was with her team discussing plans for the battle, she felt almost instantly at peace, just being around her.

She would help her class win, even if she's here only for Marianne.

Jeralt saw the houses assemble in the respective spots. He saw his son, who was giving one last encouragement to his class. The father in him was proud; he had a strong feeling his son would win. He trained him well; he observed his son from a distance, talking about strategy on what each individual would do. He was even using things that Kakashi from Konoha was using. He thought it was interesting, so he split his class into teams.

"You think he's going to win?" Rhea asked him.

"Oh, I have full confidence he's going to win. I've trained him myself on strategy and and tactics. I feel sorry for those my son is up against It's' almost not fair.. he chuckled."

"Well, those who lose will learn why they've lost. Your son is very adaptable; I mean, being able to read the different kinds of tactics those in the Five Nations use, where those foreign students are from, that's impressive."

He taught his son multiple languages, including the one on the continent, but that was a lifetime ago. Friends that are no longer here. He thinks about Kushina and Minato, the friends that he once had. He looks at the blonde-haired boy, Naruto Uzumaki, who's talking to Claude about their strategy with Kakashi Hatake. It was difficult to believe that the boy he met almost two decades ago was in his 30s.

He saw Sasuke one of the transfer students in konoha who is in the blue lions, discuss strategy with his classmates. When he was on a top-secret mission, he met his parents. The Sharingan he saw firsthand was powerful. It was terrifying; he wouldn't want to be an enemy of someone like that. Then he noticed something interesting: a girl who encouraged the boy out of all the other women in the academy. It's Mercedes, who keeps the darkness at bay she's someone special.

It was almost time for the battle to start. It would be a tough battle, but he was sure his son would come out on top.

"It's time for the mock battle to begin. The first team to take out the leaders wins." He took his hand in the air and made a downward motion, signaling the start of a tradition that mimics the eagle and the lion.

Hito knows she shouldn't be doing this. She should not be outside of the abyss. She's drawing too much attention, but she can't help it. Her longing to see her children, even from afar, is overwhelming. During the mock battle, she looked at all of the students from all the classes, including the Black Eagles. She saw Hinata, who was talking with her team about a strategy, accompanied by two girls that resembled one of her departed friends. The other was a friend she hadn't seen in nearly 20 years. For what she knows of her contacts within the empire, Amelia Bernadette's mother was still alive, though nobody knew that Hito was alive. She looked and saw others, like Mercedes, who was discussing plans with Sasuke. More children of departed friends, and one of whom is her best friend, who doesn't know that she's alive.

Then, against all judgment, she activated her abilities of her eyes and saw the blonde-haired man that Sonia met the other day. She stopped as soon as she saw him; tears fell. She almost collapsed on her knees. He looked exactly like her departed lover, the man that she was forced to leave behind. It was almost too much for her to bear. It was torture being so close yet so far. Both of her children were within the same vicinity, yet she couldn't see them. Neither one of them knew she was alive. One of them doesn't even know that she's his mother, and the other thinks she is dead.

It was torture, but she was willing to deal with it in order to do what any other mother would do: support her children from afar, even if they're not aware that she's doing so.

"My little sunflower, my little lion, I'm here for you, even if you don't know I'm here," Hito said as she watched from afar during the mock battle.

"It's begun", said Dimitri. "Stick to the plan", Dimitri ordered his classmates. Dedue would guard him while he guards Manuela, the professor. As long as she and Dimitri isn't defeated, the Blue Lions have a chance at victory.

"Remember to stick to the plan, Naruto" said Kakashi. He was determined to win, despite being the professor of a foreign school in a foreign land with students in a foreign language. He actually enjoyed his job more than he enjoyed his other jobs in Konoha. He was determined to win; this wasn't like the Bell Test back home. His reputation was at stake, and he wasn't going to lose. Kakashi of the Sharingan along with his Golden Deer would prevail.

"This seems to be an interesting strategy, but I'm not sure if it's a good idea to have our leader fight on the front lines."

Edelgard wasn't sure that his strategy was sound.

"The only one I'm concerned with is Kakashi. He is stronger and smarter than anyone here. No one is to fight him except me."

He was very observant. Edelgard thought if he could win this, then saving Monica wouldn't be a problem. Everything depended on the Black Eagles winning this battle. Too much was at stake.

She was determined to win by any means necessary, knowing that if the professor wins the mission to raid the bandits' hideout would be given to the Black Eagles. the class would be able carry out the operation at their own discretion. She would go through the entire hideout, determined to save her. She couldn't lose anyone else, even if the right thing to do strategically would be to let her die .

"Just wait a little longer, my beloved. I'll save you." Edelgard said to herself.

Hinata was the leader of what was jokingly considered the shy girl squad, and they were hiding in the bushes to ambush the Blue Lion students approaching them.

The Byakugan certainly comes in handy, Bernadetta said, not phased by the veins on Hinata's eyes when she had her Byakugan activated. "Take aim." Hinata ordered to Bernadetta, who took the bow out of her quiver.

"Aim a little bit to the right," Bernadetta aimed her bow the exact direction Hinata instructed.

"Now."

As soon as it was ordered, two combatants went down. Both were from the Blue Lions. There were two more from the Golden Deer, wondering what had happened.

"Bernadetta aim for the left; Marianne aim for the right." They both fired, taking out two of the Golden Deer. One was Choji and Raphael.

Knowing that their position was exposed, she ordered her squad to fall back.

Shez had seen two of her classmates taken out, and she couldn't tell where they were. She also saw that two members of the Blue Lions had been taken out as well. She saw three people move, but she couldn't see them because they were moving so fast. Who was leading this squad? 

She was about to move when she saw three individuals approach her. Great, she thought, she would never be able to get to Byleth without dealing with them first. 

“I’m looking forward to having that rematch,” said Lee as he got into his fighting stance. Neji moved in front of Sasuke and Mercedes to get ready to fight Lee. 

“I will handle this one, Sasuke, Mercedes-san. I’ll get to you as soon as this fight is over,” Neji said. They looked at him reluctantly but decided to leave him. No, she wasn't going to be insulted like this; she wasn't going to allow Sasuke or Mercedes to ignore her. 

She stood in front of them, not allowing them to get past her. 

“I guess it can't be helped. Mercie, stay behind me; I will handle this,” Sasuke said as he withdrew his sword. 

Before anything could be done, a thorn was cast, preventing Mercedes from retreating. She looked and saw that it was Dorothea. They were surrounded. 

Her chances of winning were higher now that she didn't have to worry about the woman potentially ganging up on her while she was too busy fighting Dorothea. Sasuke, she knew, she'd have to go all out from the very start. He was one of the strongest students in the academy—there was no way she could possibly defeat him without using all of her power. 

Does she use the power that she possessed and had used against Byleth Eisner? She had no time to second-guess; she was surprised by how fast Sasuke moved. He was right behind her. She blocked his sword with both of her twin blades. Sasuke was so fast that she barely noticed he was there before it was too late. He was no joke; his speed was faster than hers. In fact, he may be faster than even Byleth.

He was the prodigy of the year 1175, the year he graduated from the academy in Konoha; he was far stronger than most of her opponents she had ever fought against, minus Byleth. His speed was second to none as he continued to move faster. She had to remain calm; she couldn't lose her nerve. She tried to use a technique that had once been taught to her to detect someone that she could not see. 

She saw Sasuke and struck at his abdomen—or so she thought. An afterimage appeared behind her, and when she tried to strike again, it was useless.

“Your skills are impressive, Shez San. Unfortunately, I cannot afford to lose,” Sasuke said as he was about to strike at her neck. She moved out of the way; she did not want to use her power, but she had to if she ever had any chance of winning. 

The power that she used six months ago engulfed her; she felt an immense amount of energy. Sasuke looked surprised as she moved quicker than even he was able to. With a cross-guard strike, she struck at Sasuke's chest; he was knocked back, barely able to hold on to his sword. 

He looked at her, impressed and surprised by her sudden surge of power. 

“I didn't want to use this at this stage of the battle, but I'm left with no choice. You are much stronger than you appear,” Sasuke said as he closed his eyes. When he opened them, the fabled Sharingan appeared. She had heard about it from her mother when she read about the various clans that exist in Ninji; seeing it up close felt like her mind was being invaded. Now, she had to resist; the Sharingan is able to mess with your reflexes. Her mother once told her always to keep her eyes away from a Sharingan user if she should ever face one in combat. 

She kept her eyes away. Even with the powers she had, she knew that even she could be defeated by the power of Sasuke's Sharingan. She moved as swiftly as possible and aimed to strike at Sasuke's vital points, hoping to end the battle quickly. Sasuke stood there calmly, waiting for her to strike. 

When she was about to land a blow that would lead to her victory, Sasuke, with a motion of his sword arm, knocked her out of her powered state. She couldn't believe it; she collapsed on the ground. She looked at Sasuke—it was like fighting a giant. He was so much stronger than her that she wanted to punch the ground in frustration over how easily she lost. 

“You have a ways to go. If you ever want to fight me again, you need to train more,” Sasuke said as he turned his back on her. To think that Byleth, stronger than him, scares her. She looked up at the sky. She had lost, and she was still nowhere near close to Byleth’s level to defeat him. She hoped her classmate Lee had better luck.

Neji didn't think he would be fighting his teammate so soon. Part of him was excited to have another match with Lee; he respected his skills and his perseverance. Despite how many times he defeated him, Lee still came back determined to win. Though that gap in their skills and strength was not as big as it used to be, Neji lost a fight here and there now, where their battles were almost 50/50. He wasn't the person he wanted to fight; the person he wanted to fight the most was Hinata. He wanted to see how strong she had become, and he would have to go all out from the very start.

“It's a shame that you're facing me right now, Lee, because you're not the person I want to fight,” said Neji as he got into his stance.

“What a coincidence! You're not the person I want to fight right now either. I want to fight Hinata. I've heard she's gotten stronger, and I also want to fight Dimitri and Edelgard. I will have to go all out against you; I cannot afford to lose!” Lee said.

They were about to get into their stances when Neji saw an arrow go straight at them both, along with an ice storm. He tried to move out of the way; so did Lee, but they didn't get far. Neji saw Bernadetta aim her arrow at him, and he was struck, falling face down on the ground. Lee was hit by Marianne's Thorn spell. He felt foolish, and then he saw Hinata, who had an apologetic look on her face.

“I'm sorry; I must help my class win,” Hinata said as she, along with her squad, moved past them.

That look on her face, the confidence, the doubts that plagued her—it wasn't there. The girls that were with her had the same reputation Hinata had, and they had the same look of determination to win. Under normal circumstances, Neji would be annoyed by how he lost, but then he realized this was not Konoha. He heard Lee laugh.

“Well, we got carried away and lost in the most undignified manner. What is their squad, anyway?” asked Lee.

“That's a good question,” Neji replied.

He decided to sit this battle out. The Blue Raven squad was unfortunately down by one person, but he had faith that Sasuke and Mercedes would carry on the fight without him.

Mercedes noticed something was off about Dorothea. Usually, she was giving off a cheerful smile, but this time it looked fake, as if she was hiding a deep sadness and pain. 

“Are you okay, Dorothea?” asked Mercedes, worried about her classmate from the Black Eagles.

“I’m fine, Mercedes. Just because we’re friends doesn’t mean I’m going to go easy on you,” Dorothea said as she got into her stance.

“I won’t lose either; I won’t be a burden on Sasuke-kun.” Something about the way she said it caused Dorothea to have a grin on her face.

“You couldn’t make it more obvious if you tried,” Dorothea said, implying that she was feeling something for Sasuke, other than friendship she buried deep in her mind not wanting to be distracted.

“He is just a friend,” Mercedes said, her face turning red.

“You’re so cute, you know that? You and Hinaa are so much alike when it comes to your men,” Dorothea said, which caused Mercedes to turn even redder.

“I want to focus on the battle,” Mercedes said as she cast a fireball spell, cutting off Dorothea. She countered by casting a spell of her own and unleashed a thunder strike. Mercedes used a jutsu that she was taught back in Konoha. She had never used it because of how dangerous it could potentially be, but she was determined to win by any means. When she was done with the last of the hand signs, Dorothea jumped out of the way as she cast a fireball jutsu.

“Holy shit! Are you trying to kill me?” asked Dorothea, shocked at how aggressive Mercedes was being.

“I will not lose, even to you! Today we are competitors,” Mercedes said as she cast another jutsu.

“Fire Style: Goddess Fire!” Mercedes yelled as an array of fireballs erupted from her mouth. Dorothea countered with jutsus of her own.

“Fire Style: Fire Explosion!” Dorothea said as she created a shadow clone, causing Mercedes to jump out of the way.

Mercedes shouldn't be surprised that she would know how to use Shadow clones, considering how often she hangs out with Naruto and Hinata; she was bound to pick up a technique or two from their homeland. She had it down quickly. She didn't want to use this technique, considering how much chakra it consumed, but given that Dorothea was not an opponent she could take lightly, it had to be used.

“I apologize in advance, Dorothea,” Mercedes said as she rapidly performed the hand signs for her jutsu that she had created herself with Sasuke's help. She closed her eyes as she completed the last of the hand gestures, lifting her right hand in the air. A bolt of lightning shot from her fingertips, and the sky darkened.

When she was done, she slammed her hand downward, and what erupted was a dragon that resembled the immaculate one. Dorothea tried to move out of the way but didn't get a chance to react in time as she was knocked back.

When it was over, Mercedes rushed to where Dorothea was to  make sure she wasn't injured in any significant way. She saw her rubbing her backside.

“Damn, I don't expect you of all people to be so competitive,” Dorothea said as she lay on her back.

“You are not yourself today; you wouldn't have lost that easily under normal circumstances. What is wrong?” Mercedes asked kindly. She was concerned about her friend, who had a longing look on her face. When she turned in the direction Dorothea was looking, she saw it was Naruto, and it clicked immediately.

“I have to help Sasuke-kun win this battle. If you want to talk after the battle is over, I will gladly be of assistance,” Mercedes said as she left Dorothea alone. Sasuke was running towards where Naruto was, and Mercedes was by his side.

“That jutsu—I did not expect you to be able to use that so fast,” Sasuke said with pride in his ability to teach her one of his clan's jutsu.

“I have a great teacher. It was a difficult jutsu to pull off. I hope I don't ever have to use it again,” Mercedes said, thinking about how powerful it could be if she used it in a battle to kill someone.

“Let's focus on the battle; nobody's going to die today,” said Sasuke as he took her hand. Her cheeks turned pink. Why was she acting like this? No, she would focus on the battle.

Naruto was with Gaara, assigned to protect the fort where Kakashi was stationed. He was seeing mirages of multiple individuals defeating various opponents. Confused, Naruto watched as he saw Dorothea get defeated by Mercedes from a distance. He also saw Neji and Rock Lee fall simultaneously to Marianne and Bernadetta, who ambushed them. Most surprisingly, he saw Hinata. The way she commanded and inspired her team made Naruto feel awestruck; she seemed like a queen in the making.

“You better pay attention to the battle, kit, or you’re going to lose by staring at your mate,” Kyubi joked. 

“This is unexpected,” thought Gaara.

Then both Naruto and Gaara watched as Sasuke easily defeated Shez, which wasn’t surprising. After all, Naruto could see that Sasuke didn’t want to lose with Mercedes watching him, even though she was his friend. 

“Stick to the plan,” Naruto said to Gaara, who nodded in agreement as they both took formation. 

“You know, if we had one more person, we could call ourselves the Golden Fox Squad,” Naruto remarked, causing Gaara to roll his eyes.

“The Golden Fox Squad? Can't you come up with something like that when we’re not in the middle of a mock battle?” Gaara asked.

“Of course,” Naruto replied, pulling out a kunai and preparing for anything.

"What are they doing?" said Dimitri, surprised that the professor from the Black Eagles was good. He had to come up with a counter strategy, but how? An arrow flew right past him and hit Manuela as she went down in an instant. They were aiming to take down the heads.

"Your Majesty, we are" he was instantly taken out who was commanding them?

"Marianne Chan, Bernadetta Chan. I will take on Dimitri you; you know your orders" Hinata ordered they moved as swiftly as a ninja Dimitri couldn't even keep up if he wanted to to pursue them not with Hinata in front of him.

He had not fought Hinata one-on-one in seven years, since their sparring sessions at the Hyuga Clan compound. Back then, Dimitri won nearly all of their matches, as Hinata lacked the confidence she possesses now. This time, things would not end the same way.

"I'm sorry Dimitri; I can't lose." She was determined to win, gone was the stuttering and gone was her lack of confidence. This was a determined woman determined to win. What had the professor done to bring this out?

"I wish we could do this under different circumstance Hinata, but I can't lose either." The girl smiled; she was enjoying this?

"If you hold back Dimitri, I will never forgive you. Use everything you have. If you don't, I will knock you down. I will not lose to anyone, not to Naruto-kun, and not you." She got into her fighting stance, so he would finally be facing the gentle fist, the famous fighting style of the Hyuga clan for the first time in 7 years. He was eagered to see how far his friend had come at that time.

"Ashe, Shion,Sai Neji Sylvain, and Dedue are already down; along with Professor Manuela, we have to assist Dimitri." said Ingrid, leading her squad to try to come to Dimitri's aid. But she was stopped by the professor of the Black Eagles, who is accompanied by Hubert and Shino. She wasn't equipped to deal with either one of them, and neither was Annette or Felix.

"I will take on Ingrid; you two handle Annette and Felix." She had no chance against him, but she couldn't just stand there while her teammates got defeated. This was a slaughter; the Blue Lions were getting completely wiped out.

"It's quite a shame you're not in my class Ingrid; you are quite skilled." The Black Eagle's professor said as a form of respect.

"It's a shame you're not in our class." Ingrid responded in kind.

"Here's my offer: If you beat me, I won't ask you to join my class ever again. But if I beat you, you will have to take my offer into consideration. I personally think a talented woman like you being in a class with a professor who can't bring out your potential would be a waste. I'm saying this because I respect you. Ingrid hit me with everything you've got."

She has to take into consideration what he has to say. He knows her well; he studies what she strongly believes, what is strongly in her heart: honor and valor. It would be dishonorable if she did not agree, especially someone who treats her with such respect, he didn't have to.

"Thank you I'll take that into consideration I will join your class but only if you beat me"she couldn't take it back she had to live up to her end of the bargain she was determined to win but part of her wanted to get stronger so she would never be weak again or unable to protect those she loves she cannot let what happened to Glenn happen to anyone else. She got in a fighting stance time stopped for what seemed to be an instant if she defeated the professor here the battle was as good as won. She charged he calmly deflected everything she threw at him she tried to attack him from his left he blocked she tried attack him to his right he blocked. No matter what she did he constantly countered she was breathing heavily she was tiring she had to win this. She had to think then she noticed something a opening if she waited for him to strike first she could win this with one blow. She struck halfway he was about to defend himself then she pulled back and then she hit him in the back.

All she had to do was hit him one more time, but things didn't go as planned; she was hit in the back by an arrow.

She looked and it was Bernadetta. She couldn't believe it; she had lost. She was so close.

"There is one main reason you lost. This is a simulation of what a real battle might have been like, if this had been real, you would have been dead. Don't expect your enemy to have honor like me. You left many openings in our exchange. I could have ended the confrontation at any time."

She didn't want to believe it; she had no chance to win. He led her to a false sense of security, thinking she would win. He knew Bernadetta was going to strike.

"I've lost completely," she said feeling completely defeated. It was not a good feeling she felt completely weak and useless.

"There's no shame in admitting that you have a lot to learn. Now the offer still stands; you don't have to join my class. But I can help you become stronger. Just think about what I said. I look forward to your answer."

He turned his back and walked away to help his team. She knew Annette and Felix were defeated. It was like fighting a god; it was almost scary and inspiring in a way. If this were a real battle, everyone who had been defeated so far would have died.

He knew she would accept his offer. He only did it to be polite, giving her the opportunity to refuse if she wanted to. She didn't want to refuse; she wanted to be stronger. She didn't want to be hopeless again. She didn't want to be unable to protect the people she loves.

She thought about Naruto, and then she thought about Hinata and Dorothea. How could she possibly protect them when she can barely protect herself? Despite the pain that she feels, despite the longing she has for the three people she loves, she can't refuse his offer. She does not ever want to be weak again, where she can't protect those that are the most dear to her.

 No, she would accept. She looked at her friends from the Blue Lions. This would be the last day that she would be one of them.

"Are you kidding me? The Blue Lions are almost completely wiped out already, and the battle has barely started," said Naruto, shocked that the Blue Lions were losing so easily. He didn't want to face his rival at this moment. The professor of the Black Eagles was someone he didn't want to let get to Claude or Kakashi. He was far stronger and smarter than most of the Golden Deer put together.

Naruto saw Sasuke and Mercedes together; they both had a determined look to win. Gaara went by Naruto's side; he was confident that with Gaara's help, they could possibly win this, even if it was by the skin of their teeth.

“I'll take on Naruto. When I'm done, I'll help you with Gaara,” Sasuke said as he got into his stance.

“Remember in the Chunin exams five years ago when we fought in the final match, when Hinata-chan and Mercedes-san watched us? I wonder who's going to win this time?” Naruto asked.

“Well, your girlfriend is not on the bench cheering for you; she will likely strike at you at any time. So we better end this before she ends up getting a victory by striking us both from behind,” Sasuke said as he got into his stance.

“Be careful of Gaara, Mercie,” Sasuke warned before he and Naruto started their battle.

“I will, Sasuke-kun. Be careful,” Mercedes said as she got into her own stance, ready to face her opponent.

Mercedes wasn't sure if she could defeat the man in front of her. She had seen Naruto fight Gaara before, during the Chunin exams. She had to do everything she could to at least slow him down enough so that when Sasuke defeated Naruto, he could come to her aid. 

“I wish we would have met again under different circumstances. It's unfortunate it's during a mock battle,” said Gaara as he saw sand coming out of his gourd, ready to protect himself from any attack Mercedes could throw at him. He wasn't the kind of person she could take lightly. 

“I agree, Gaara. Maybe when this is over, I could make enough sweets for everyone. I recall you liked the sweets I made,” Mercedes said as she got ready to attack.

“I don't really like sweets, but for you and Hinata-san, I make an exception— but only because I like your cooking,” Gaara said as he prepared his own attack. 

“You've come a long way, Gaara. I can tell by your eyes,” Mercedes said, thinking about the first time she met him—the darkness and the killing intent he had that had almost killed Naruto in their fight. Despite what everyone else felt, she was never afraid of Gaara. 

“Enough talk; it's time to settle this. I won't hold back,” said Gaara as he manipulated the sand that surrounded him and sent it straight at Mercedes. Luckily, in her time in Konoha, she had learned about the elemental jutsus. strengths and weaknesses, Gaara's was Earth so she would counter with lightning. 

She quickly did hand signs in order to perform a lightning jutsu that Sasuke had once used in one of his sparring matches with Naruto. It wasn't the Chidori; she didn't have the capacity to use that technique. It was something else entirely. 

Lightning and gold in her left and right hands. 

“Lightning Style: Light Judgment!” Mercedes yelled as a lightning spear appeared from her index finger. Gaara quickly formed a shield around himself to counter her attack, but she cast another jutsu. 

“Lightning Style: Holy Lance!” Mercedes shouted, using her left and right index fingers as if she were drawing the lance with her fingers like a pen. They appeared above Gaara and struck at him. He barely managed to counter her technique. He looked impressed. 

He said nothing as a sandstorm rapidly engulfed her. She knew she could not get out of this one, not without help. She couldn't lose; she must help her class win. She hoped Sasuke was doing better than she was against his opponent because, without help, she would not be able to win this battle.

No, she can't think that way; she has to find a way to defeat Gaara. She cannot be a burden on Sasuke or any of her classmates; she had to win. She felt Gaara's presence and the heat of his touch on her skin. She couldn't let herself be intimidated—Gaara may be a lot stronger than her, but that doesn't mean she can't win.

She moved out of the way as she saw sand pebbles moving rapidly toward her like bullets. If it weren't for the training she had received from Sasuke during their time in Konoha, or when they were reunited, she would not have been able to dodge any of his blows. Despite her disdain for physical activity, she was glad she had done it because it allowed her to evade what could have been devastating hits.

He wasn’t relenting. She tried to block as many of them as possible with counter-attacks using lightning. It would only be a matter of time before she tired, before she made a mistake, and before her defenses gave out.

She did not want to use this technique, but considering the opponent she was up against, she had no choice. She closed her eyes; her right hand and her left glowed as she prayed to the goddess. A flame appeared below Gaara's feet. He was caught off guard; he barely managed to move out of the way but still took some damage. She wasn’t going to relent. She unleashed a lightning strike using a thunder spell, which struck Gaara, knocking him down.

He looked at her, surprised that he had lost. She was surprised she had won. This was surely based on luck; there was no way she should have won—that’s what she thought. 

“I underestimated you, Mercedes-san. I will admit I lost this one. I will never live this one down,” Gaara said as he looked up at the sky.

“I have to go by his side,” Mercedes said as she left him behind. She was going to help him win; they needed all their energy against Kakashi, who was one opponent she wanted to humble badly, and it had always been her goal since the first time she met him.

Naruto and Sasuke were clashing with their kunai. Naruto and Sasuke were almost equal in strength, with Naruto having a slight edge over Sasuke. They both couldn't do this indefinitely; Naruto would win this, and Sasuke knew it. Sasuke kicked Naruto back, giving him distance. Sasuke was going all out; he wanted to save his energy against Kakashi. Naruto wanted to save his energy against Byleth Eisner, but he knew he had to go all out against Sasuke or risk defeat.

Naruto created 100 Shadow Clones in order to try to distract Sasuke long enough for him to come up with a counterattack. Sasuke knocked clone after clone down like it was nothing; they had done this many times. Naruto couldn't help but think of the Chunin Exams. It was almost like they were both reliving that fateful match five years ago, except this time Naruto and Sasuke did not have Hinata and Mercedes cheering for them. He tried to go at Sasuke together with his shadow clones as Sasuke knocked one clone after another down. Sasuke was trying to remain calm; he activated his Sharingan, and as Naruto predicted, he took out his clones even faster and was able to dodge any punches they threw at him.

Naruto didn't have much time; he didn't feel comfortable fighting this way, but considering the circumstances, he had to use this technique. Three of his shadow clones assisted him in forming the Rasengan. A sphere appeared on his right hand. Naruto ran as fast as his legs would take him; he was going to strike at Sasuke. He was going to end this match. Sasuke was caught by surprise; he wouldn't be able to defend himself from this.

When he was about to strike at Sasuke's abdomen, Naruto felt a bolt of lightning strike at his back. With his momentary distraction, Sasuke kicked Naruto, and he fell on his back. He couldn't believe it; he looked and saw it was Mercedes, who had an apologetic look on her face. 

“I'm sorry, Sasuke-kun. I hope you're not mad at me; I want our class to win,” Mercedes said. Sasuke, as usual when it came to Mercedes, could never be mad at her; he shrugged it off.

"It's all right. We could fight one-on-one at any time. Let's help our class win." They both ran past Naruto. Naruto couldn't believe it; both he and Gaara were defeated by them. That look in Mercedes' eyes—she was determined to win—but something else was in her eyes. It was no secret to Naruto; Sasuke's feelings toward her were strong, and what he had seen since they were reunited had shown that their relationship had changed.

"That woman's pheromones, along with the Uchiha, couldn't make it more obvious how badly they've desired to mate with each other," Kyubi said with an amused tone, looking at the two. 

“Well, it was no secret Sasuke really liked her. When she was in Konoha for a year, he could not have made it any more obvious he had a crush on her if he tried,” Naruto said nostalgically, remembering teasing Sasuke about it when she first showed up in the academy to give him lunch and Sasuke's red face whenever her name was brought up.

“Like her? It's something much more than that, you idiot! He's in love with that woman! Surely you can see that?” Kyubi said, annoyed that Naruto couldn't see something more obvious. But then he thought about Hinata and put his hand on where his heart was when he thought about her.

“You should tell your mate how you feel today. As far as I recall, you and Dorothea had a discussion regarding this very topic two weeks ago,” Kyubi said. Then Naruto remembered where he was at and felt like an idiot. How he lost; he was annoyed that he lost too, and the way that he did.

"Why didn't you help me win, damn it?" Naruto asked him.

"You think I'm going to waste my time on petty battles? That don't have life-or-death consequences. You lost because of your own stupidity and arrogance. Think of this as a lesson in paying attention to the environment around you. Mercedes saw you about to attack her teammate. She took advantage of an opening. You're lucky this wasn't a real battle; she would have killed you if it was.”Kyubi scalded him like he was scolding a child.Naruto felt even worse. He hoped the rest of the Golden Deer would fare better than he did.

Lysithea couldn't believe how many of her teammates were taken out already; it irritated her if only she had a teacher who could actually teach her. Kakashi from Konoha didn't suit her needs. A squad of two Black Eagles was taking out most of the Blue Lions and Golden Deer. They didn't have one loss; just what kind of strategy did Byleth implement? The new professor intrigued her; she wanted to learn under him. She knew her class would lose, but she was too proud to just give up. She was going to fight to the bitter end.

She saw Sasuke and Mercedes approach her. She couldn't fight Sasuke at close range.

"Shikamaru! Get off your lazy ass!" Lysithea said, clearly annoyed.

"I guess I can't convince you to leave us alone, can I?"Shikimaru asked Sasuke and Mercedes.

"I'm sorry, but we are determined to win it's nothing personal."Mercedes said to Shikamaru unapologetically.

"Interesting; so even the nice girl at times can be competitive." Lysithea said surprised at the competitive side of Mercedes.They clearly had the advantage: because of the terrain as long as she stayed at her spot there was a chance at victory, even if Sasuke was stronger than all of them, he couldn't beat all of them easily especially with Kakashi close by there was a chance even if was a slight chance they can win.

Before she could do anything, she felt an arrow hit her back, and she fell to the ground. "Are you kidding me?" she said when she looked up and saw a girl in the bushes running away. Bernadetta. How had she become so strong and fast? She saw Shikamaru  get hit by an ice spell;  Whoever this professor was, she wanted to be taught by him after this day was over. She would leave the Golden Deer house like Marianne did. If Marianne could improve this fast, then so could she.

She saw Sasuke and Mercedes run right past her and their group, ignoring them. They were going for the head, and there was nothing she could do about it because she was defeated. No matter how this turns out, she intends to transfer to the Black Eagles. She has no intention of being held back by a teacher who is incapable of bringing out her talent. She doesn't have time for such teachers; she barely has time as it is.

She waited out the battle to see the inevitable outcome one way or another.

What the hell is happening?

Claude said he was with Leonie, Ino, and Ignatz. He was near the Black Eagle's defense, the ones defending Edelgard. The plan by Kakashi was to take her out, but she was being guarded by Caspar, Ferdinand, and Kiba. He had to be careful; many of the Golden Deer and the Blue Lions had been taken out already. Where was Petra? Claude wondered. He didn't think about her; he couldn't help but feel uneasy about Petra, who could be anywhere.

"So what's the plan, Claude?" asked Ino.

"Use your Mind Transfer Jutsu on Caspar and you'll use his body to take out Ferdinand. Then, Leonie will go straight for Kiba." His plan was sound, but what would Claude do? He aimed his bow and fired, hitting the person who turned out to be none other than Linhardt. he had been cleverly hiding there.

"Damn, that hurts! Was that really necessary?"Linhardt asked annoyed.

"Hey, what can I say? There's no way we're going to let the Black Eagles curbstomp everyone. We're going to take a few of you out As simple as that." Claude said with a smile. He would at least take out Edelgard if he could take out one of the leaders. That would at least mean the Golden Deer are forced to be reckoned with.

Using her mind-transferring jitsu, Ino got into Casper's body and Ferdinand took him out immediately. As soon as the jitsu was undone, Caspar was taken out by Leonie. Even though his team had lost, Claude was still going to be the one to take out Edelgard.

"Oh Claude, you made a huge mistake," Edelgard smiled as if she knew something he didn't.

"And what would that be?" asked Claude. He looked at the rest of his team, who had been taken out by an arrow and a few spells. What the hell was going on?

"We call them the Shy Girl Squad; don't underestimate them." Then it clicked, and he felt stupid. Of course, Marianne, Bernadette, Hinata, and others were attacking key points. Then he realized Dimitri was likely fighting Hinata right now and might have already either defeated her or lost. It didn't matter; the Shy Girl Squad were the key to the victory of the Black Eagles, and he hadn't realized it until it was too late.

"Well, I'm not going to give up. I'll defeat you at the very least." He said as he took out his bow, but then he was hit by a spell and bugs.

"Interesting strategy. The professor came up with that. In hindsight, he predicted everything Claude would do." Hubert said with satisfaction.

Claude wishes he did not underestimate the new professor, and he wants to kick himself out of all the strategies to lose to. Of all the names he felt humiliated him, his class would never live this down—losing to a squad called the Shy Girl Squad. He never imagined the three shy girls almost single-handedly taking out most of the Golden Deer and Blue Lions. His class had lost; even Kakashi couldn't turn the tide.

Hilda was waiting patiently with her team, Sakura and Petra, as they watched Kakashi like a hawk. Their strategy, told by their professor, was to wait until Kakashi had fought Sasuke before making their move. It was strange making a move against her former professor, but she supposed that's what would happen when she transferred. Sakura looked like she had a different look altogether.

"I can't wait to see the look of shock on my sensei's face when he finds out that one of his former students that he ignored contributed to his defeat. It will be so satisfying," said Sakura eagerly. Hilda had no opinion about Sakura one way or the other, considering she had never interacted with her before. Petra was eager to strike, but like a predator waiting to strike at their prey, she stayed put, waiting for the right moment.

The leader of this team was Sakura, who knew Kakashi's tactics. She had worked with him in the past and knew what he would do. Not to mention, Sakura knew his strengths and weaknesses. She was glad she wasn't the leader.

Though she would be lying if her knees didn't feel a little cramped from being in the same position for almost an hour. It would be worth it, Hilda thought. Only when they got out of this position and just struck her former professor would it all be worth it. She saw Sasuke and Mercedes defeat Naruto and Gaara that was the signal. Her team knew their time had come.

Sakura gave her a signal. In a few moments, they would strike, and they would strike hard..

Kakashi was waiting for them, sensing that his class was about to lose. He was the last one standing, no matter what. But that wasn't entirely true; he had been in tougher situations before. Luckily, this wasn’t a life-or-death scenario.

He watched as Sakura led a charge with Petra and Hilda by her side. It seemed the professor had studied three-man cell tactics from Konoha and was using that strategy against him. Petra, the fastest of the three, went straight at Kakashi. Despite her young age, her speed caught him off guard. She moved with such fluidity, like her body was made of water. He knew this agility stemmed from her upbringing in Brigid, where individuals were trained from a young age in hunting and combat. Had she trained in Konoha, she would have been a formidable shinobi given her skills. 

Just as he was about to strike at Petra, Hilda, who appeared lazy on the surface, unexpectedly struck him from behind with tremendous strength. Kakashi struggled to move as quickly as his legs would allow; these two women were stronger than he had anticipated. Before he could devise a counter-strategy, Sakura charged at him, delivering a chakra-imbued punch that sent him crashing against a tree. Had it not been for his lifetime of training, he would have been knocked out. Sakura was stronger than he expected.

Realizing he needed to end this quickly, he hesitated to use his Sharingan. With these three women in front of him, he risked losing, especially considering their strength and how synchronized they were, following Sakura’s leadership. Just as he was preparing to strike, Sakura signaled to her team with her right hand.

“Fall back, team,” Sakura commanded, and the three women began to retreat. Kakashi wondered why they were pulling back when they clearly had the advantage, but then he understood why.

Sasuke appeared along with Mercedes; they both had the determination to win. He had not spoken to Sasuke once since he transferred to the academy and went to the Blue Lions class. The woman in front of him—her eyes told him everything he needed to know she despises him, and this was personal for her. She was determined to win.

 "Do you think you and that girl can defeat me, Sasuke?" he asked.

"Me and Sasuke Kun won't lose." Mercedes said with complete confidence.

They got in formation; the two worked together. Sasuke casted his fireball jutsu while Mercedes casted a similar spell, though not as strong.

He jumped out of the way, but they wouldn't relent. She cast a Lightning spell at him. Kakashi dodged; Sasuke was a lot faster and stronger than he had been before he was hit by Mercedes' spell. This girl is stronger than she looks. Sasuke and her are a team stronger than they are apart.

They were in perfect sync with each other, which surprised Kakashi. They were able to communicate with each other without saying anything; this was something he rarely saw with anyone. He never saw Sasuke work this well with anyone on Team 7, not even with Naruto and Sakura. This girl was something else.

She attacked him with a Ragnarok spell; she was clearly a student of the academy of sorcery and skilled in magic. Despite them having different styles of fighting, her style was compatible with Sasuke's, who casted another fireball jitsu at him, which he barely dodged. But that wasn't the intention of the attack; it was a distraction. Sasuke was at Kakashi's right side, and Kakashi was nearly able to block Sasuke's sword, which would have knocked him out instantly.

He felt Mercedes hit him on the back with her lightning. At this rate, he was going to lose if he didn't come up with a counter strategy fast. The girl would not relent; she casted another spell, a fireball spell weaker than her previous spells, but the purpose was not to hit Kakashi but to distract him. Sasuke threw a barrage of shuriken that he managed to block. There was no way he could afford for this fight to continue; Byleth Eisner was stronger than Sasuke, and he couldn't waste any more time. He had to use his trump card, as reluctant as he was to do so.

He moved his headband up to reveal his Sharingan. "Don't look in his eyes, Mercie. The Sharingan will mess with your senses." Sasuke activated his own Sharingan to counter his.

They fought hand-to-hand, Kakashi countering every blow. Mercedes cost another spell, he dodging. Was this the strategy that the new professor had in mind? Let others tire him down, so it will be easy for him to defeat him? Such a dangerous foe he would be if he were an enemy. Sasuke left an opening, and Kakashi took advantage of his opening, knocking Sasuke down. 

Despite Sasuke's loss Mercedes was determined to defeat him even without Sasuke's help.

“You can't win against me you know that right?”Kakashi asked before he got ready to do another strike it would instantly knock her out of the battle but she still wasn't deterred. 

“I will not lose to the likes of you,” Mercedes said with what was uncharacteristic of her hatred. Kakashi remembered their exchange well in Konoha and how she felt about the system, which he was a part of, and his treatment of Sasuke and Naruto. That was a memory he couldn't forget. 

Kakashi went straight at her; he was going to end this fight as quickly as possible. Mercedes was calm; she did not move. She silently and rapidly did hand signs, and he couldn't believe how she was able to perform such complex jutsu despite not being a Shinobi. She aimed her left index finger at Kakashi, and he knew he had to move out of the way; otherwise, he would lose. It was too late, though. By the time he moved, he was knocked down by Byleth Eisner. Mercedes went to Sasuke's side, checking if he was okay; for her, him losing was enough. 

He looked at the professor, who had a satisfied look, as though every one of his plans had come to fruition. Kakashi couldn't believe it; every single student of the Golden Deer and Blue Lions played right into his hands. He was a dangerous foe if he ever became an enemy..

"You acting in the way I predicted," Byleth said triumphantly ."

"I must concede that you were the superior strategist in this round Byleth San you used everything against me including all my strengths you would be a dangerous enemy." Kakashi said with a form of respect.

"Don't sell yourself short, Kakashi San. Had I not implemented the strategy that I did, I don't think I would have been able to defeat you in the way that I did. My victory depended heavily on your defeat had I not done the strategy that I did. You probably would have won this mock battle. Anybody who has ever underestimated you has lost badly; your reputation as the copycat Ninja isn't unearned." Byleth said as a form of respect towards Kakashi.

"Underestimating you was my biggest mistake. Don't expect things to go this way, and the Eagle and the Lion." Kakashi warned.

"I'm looking forward to that day to see our students battle each other to test how well we've trained them. May the best man win that day, Kakashi-san." Byleth said, obviously familiar with the honorifics. He turned his back on Kakashi and went towards his class.

He looked at Sasuke and the woman, Mercedes. The woman that despises him, she helped him up. Sasuke and the woman turned away, hiding the red on their faces. Kakashi knew this would be a problem. Sasuke had already shown some signs of disloyalty towards Konoha in the past five years; this woman had changed him. She changed his outlook on life. The one thing that was consistent, though, was his pursuit for his clan's murder. Mercedes was Sasuke's biggest supporter and would support him every step of the way.

At the end of the day, this mock battle was nothing; there were other things at play that Kakashi had to deal with. He was on his own mission to find the lost Uchiha that he knew for sure was in the monastery. He just didn't know which one of the girls was the Uchiha that escaped him all those years ago.

He would be lying if he said that, despite it not being a priority on his mission parameters, it wasn't humiliating to lose the way he did. If he had an opportunity, he would avenge his defeat in the eagle and the lion; he would not lose against Byleth Eisner again.

Hinata heard another person go down. Dimitri was the only one left; the Black Eagles' victory was inevitable. She couldn't believe it her squad almost single-handedly winning the battle. It was incredible.

"Seems like I'm the last one standing. You'll have to do better than that, Hinata, if you wish to claim your victory."She knew that Dimitri was a lot stronger than she remembered. She had a lot to learn, even with all the training she'd gotten. She felt like she was still weaker than she wanted to be.

Naruto was already defeated; she looked at her friend from their childhood, they sparred many times, he won every match, she was not going to lose this time.

"The next attack will be the last," Hinata said as she got into the stance of her signature technique from her clan. This is the first time she'll ever use it in a serious battle .

"I agree," Dimitri got into his own stance. if this attack missed; she would lose. She did not have enough strength for another. She will not lose she was determined to win.

"1.8 Trigrams 64 Palms" struck with lightning speed, he tried to dodge her technique, he couldn't block all the blows. It was almost as if she had 64 arms. She was fast; she hit every point on all of his chakra points or magic (which it would be called in Fodlan). In this foreign land, out of the judgmental eyes of the Hyuga clan, she was going to win.

When the last blow hit, Dimitri went to his knees. Hinata was trying not to collapse.

"I've lost, Hinata; you've grown strong." Dimitri said proudly. The two laughed. Hinata collapsed on the ground, she was on her back. "You know I can't help but think what it would be like if you were with the Blue Lions. I think you would have loved it here." She thought about that. She almost chose the Blue Lions. She did often wonder what it would have been like. Would she still be the person she is now? She saw it in their eyes - the kind of feelings she has for Naruto. Mercedes has for Sasuke. And she didn't know it yet.

No, she's content with her choice; even if she isn't personally friends with Sasuke, he's found happiness, fellowship, and family - things that he will grow to appreciate in time.

"No, I made the right choice, Dimitri. And so did Sasuke San. We could still be friends, even if we're not in the same house together."

"Dimitri looked at her, almost thinking. "Perhaps you're right. There's one thing I want to do if you don't mind I like to take you to the hall of heroes.” Dimitri said this car Hinata off guard hearing about the Hall of heroes she's heard about it in her class in the first week but she's never personally been there almost as if she felt unworthy. 

“Why is there any reason to go to the Hall of Heroes?” asked Hinata. 

“Your mother, Hitomi, was once part of the Blue Lions house. Ironically, 25 years ago, the Black Eagles suffered the worst defeat in its house’s history, and 25 years later, it’s the Blue Lions, the house she once chose, that suffers our worst defeat. You deserve to know who your mother was, and not to mention, I want to see the statue of Hitomi for myself,” said Dimitri, looking at the sky.

“I would like that! When we have a free moment, I wouldn’t mind going there,” Hinata said. Dimitri smiled, happy that she agreed.

“I’m proud of you, Hinata. You have grown strong. Whatever the new professor has done, please don’t change the kind woman that I’ve befriended all those years ago. I don’t want you to become something else,” Dimitri said with a serious expression.

“I have no intention of ever doing that, Dimitri. I was told I don’t need to change who I am by Naruto-kun, Dorothea-san, Ingrid-san, Mercie-chan, and Edel-chan. All of you, you’re important to me,” Hinata said with genuine emotion. It was difficult for Dimitri to read what he was thinking.

“You’ve won! We should celebrate. Even if my class lost, I still would like to celebrate with you. This is a victory within itself, Hinata.” Dimitri was struggling to get up, but Hinata helped him. Despite feeling tired herself, she felt amazing. Every one of her classmates was running towards her; even the Blue Lions were there. They were cheering, saying her name. She didn't know what to feel; she almost wanted to cry.

Dimitri let her go when she saw Naruto running towards her and hugging her. 

“You are awesome, Hinata-hime. I'm proud of you,” Naruto said in their language. Normally, she would be blushing like mad as Naruto kissed her, but on this occasion, she felt bolder and returned his kiss with the same passion.

“Seriously, you two should get a room,” Claude joked. 

“Damn it, Claude-kun! You have a way of ruining romantic moments,” said Ino, lightly elbowing him. 

She would never get this kind of acknowledgment back home. Even those she had fought against in the mock battle were happy for her. Everyone was— for the first time, she felt like she was worth something, like she belonged somewhere. A found family. She looked at the Black Eagles, who were happy for her. She pulled away from Naruto as the Eagles lifted her up like she was their Messiah and threw her. She wasn't worried that they would drop her. Everyone cheered; this was nothing like her wildest dreams. This was better. She was crying, but not out of sadness— but happiness. Happy that for the first time she felt appreciated and wanted by others.

Hito watched the entire mock battle. She saw the scene in front of her and smiled with pride. Her children—she had watched them grow. Her daughter was among the students, and she beamed as her classmates lifted her into the air, chanting her name in celebration. This reminded Hito of something that had once happened to her 25 years ago, on this exact spot. It was difficult to watch this scene unfold; as proud as she was of her children, it was another reminder of what she no longer had. Friends—some of whom were no longer here—one of them resembling the man she loved, the man she had witnessed being murdered. She felt like an exile, watching from afar as her children and the children of her friends and acquaintances showed their support and congratulations to her eldest daughter.

Before she could move, she heard a voice behind her. Turning around, she saw it was none other than Rhea, who had a sympathetic look on her face. 

“So much like her parents. You could go to her, you know. There’s nothing stopping you,” the archbishop said.

“I'd only endanger them both. I can't afford to do that. It's better that she believes I'm gone, and my son—it's better that he believes that the woman who raised him was his mother. It would only cause him more pain and confusion.” Hito looked at her children as they headed to the cafeteria to celebrate her daughter's victory.

“You and I are more alike than you want to admit. I would do everything I could to protect my family, as would you,” Rhea said, thinking about her own grandchildren. It was one of the few secrets she divulged to Hito in exchange for Hito sharing secrets about her children.

“I have to go back to Abyss Abban. I can't leave him alone for too long,” Hito said as she turned her back on the archbishop and headed back home—the only home she had. The home that she loved was no longer home; she was an exile, and the man who had made it her home was dead. 

She returned to the one place where she wasn't known, except by reputation, and her son. Her whole life purpose was protecting her children; she had no other purpose after losing her husband and her future. Her children were what gave her a reason to live. Now, there was nothing else.

"I can't believe I played a role in our victory," Marianne said with a smile. From a distance, Byleth saw her, and he thought that smile on her face was beautiful. He loved her smile because it brought out the beauty in her. No matter how many years had passed since he first saw it, that had not changed. His father noticed the way he was looking at her. 

“Come on, kid, congratulate her! Standing there looking at her is not a good look, especially if you're trying to keep your relationship under wraps,” his father said, knowing what he was thinking.

“We're just friends, Father,” Byleth said, trying to hide that it was the opposite, but he didn't want anyone suspecting anything.

“I don't believe you, kid. I remember how you looked at her when she left. How you still look at her even now—what you feel is natural,” his father said, unaware of how little he really understood.

“I don't understand what you're talking about,” Byleth said, denying what his father was saying.

“There's a difference between feelings of friendship and love. I'm sorry that I have not been able to help you understand the difference. I can't give you advice that would help you, except this: don't make my mistake. Don't take her for granted like I did your mother,” his father said, as if he was reflecting on his own experience with his wife..

Marianne again was smiling with her new friends Hilda was by her side along with Bernadetta, Hinata and her boyfriend Naruto. Along with their friends part of him wanted to leave her alone for a little bit longer but another part of him long to be alone with her just like the previous night he heard a chuckle from his companion. 

“I know what you have planned tonight. Come on, don't act like a boy; you're both adults. You know what you're doing. Just be careful not to prematurely become a father,” said Sothis jokingly, knowing what Marianne would want tonight. Not wanting to look weird by just standing there, he went to where Marianne was; he smiled at her and greeted her.

"Your strategy was perfect, Professor," said Hinata, who was happy that his strategy helped her team win almost single-handedly in the mock battle. 

“I can't take all the credit, Hinata. Your input, along with everyone else's, is what made it possible. I can't take sole credit for our class's victory,” Byleth said to the younger woman. Then he turned his face towards Sakura. 

“Without your leadership, Kakashi would not have been as tired by the time I struck at him. Your patience and ability to lead also contributed to our victory, Sakura. You have shown that my faith in you was not misplaced.” Sakura blushed at his praise. 

Then he looked at Edelgard. 

“Your suggestions on how to better defend our fort made the Golden Deer think that our defenses were weak. You were good at fooling the enemy; your ability to think on your feet and take advantage of the terrain made it possible for the enemy to focus on you instead of me. You would make a dangerous enemy indeed, Edelgard, but since this is a mock battle, you have done well. I hope to see you improve further.” Edelgard was happy with his praise. 

“I'm glad that I made a good impression on you, Professor. I hope in the future we can have discussions one-on-one; maybe we can learn from each other,” the younger woman suggested. 

“I would like that, Edelgard,” Byleth said as he shook her hand as a form of respect. Then he looked at Marianne; he had to keep his composure. 

“Marianne, without you and your contributions, your squad would not have been able to be as efficient as it was. Our victory was as swift as it was because of your addition to our class. You, most of all, contributed to our victory.” Byleth said this, which caused her to turn away, blushing at his praise. He had to be careful considering where they were; he didn't say it because she was important to him. He meant it with all his heart and soul that she was important.

“You're giving me too much credit, Professor. Anyone could have done what I did,” Marianne said, but Sakura chimed in. 

“No, what you have done, nobody else could have. The professor is right; your skills helped contribute to our victory. I couldn't do what you have done, neither could any of us. Have more faith in yourself,” Sakura said. He could help but pick up something in Hinata's eyes and Naruto's, but it faded, knowing it was pointless. Sakura was right; just because they don't like her doesn't change that fact. 

“You are awesome, Marianne. If the professor led the Golden Deer, can you imagine how badly everyone would have been humbled? You are strong; you don't give yourself enough credit,” Hilda said as she clasped her hands onto Marianne's. 

“You defeated Neji easily, an opponent that I had a difficult time with. You are strong, Marianne,” Naruto said with a smile of approval. 

“You're not going to convince anyone, Marianne, that you weren't amazing today,” said Dorothea with a kind smile. 

“This is overwhelming. If you don't mind, I need to be someplace quieter,” Marianne said, dismissing herself and looking at him with that look that he only knew too well—she wanted to say something but couldn't openly. 

“Enjoy this victory for today; tomorrow will be a busy day.” Before he could leave, Ingrid and Lysithea were here before him. 

“If it isn't too much trouble, Professor, we would like to transfer and be in your class by tomorrow. That wouldn't be too much trouble, would it?” asked Ingrid. 

“Not a problem. If you are willing to wait here for a few minutes, I'll fill out the forms to finalize your transfer by the end of the day,” Byleth said. 

“Okay, we'll be at the cafeteria in the meantime,” Lysithea said as she went with the Black Eagles to their table to get acquainted with her classmates that she would be seeing tomorrow. Ingrid did the same. 

As much as he would like to be alone with Marianne right now, it was not the time. Later, though, he went to the classroom, got the forms, and started to fill them out. When he was done, he went back to the cafeteria and handed them the forms. Without hesitation, they both signed it.

"I'll see you two tomorrow. Enjoy the rest of your day," Byleth said as he dismissed himself. He returned to the classroom to start grading papers and preparing the curriculum for the next month. He was pleased to have made a good impression on his students, understanding that a professor's effectiveness depends on earning their respect. 

He focused intently on the tasks ahead of him, unaware as the sun began to set.

"Oh, I can see it in his eyes; our professor has a crush on our new classmate. I knew as soon as she smiled that he would be drawn to her."

Dorothea said happily that she was right.

"I can't help but think they like each other," Bernadetta said, pointing out the obvious.

"That's ridiculous," Ferdinand said.

"It's not ridiculous; I know from experience," Hinata said, causing everyone at the table to be silent. Naruto doing the same.

"Wait, you really think so?" Dorothea asked. 

“I know from experience after.”then she looked at Naruto Dorothea knew Naruto would want privacy today would be the day Dorothea clenched her heart despite how much it hurt she couldn't get in their way.

"May I borrow Hinata Chan for a while?" Naruto asked everyone at the table.

"It's not a big deal," said Dorothea, who was encouraging Hinata to take up on his offer.

"Sure, Naruto-kun," Hinata said as she got up and left. She couldn't help but feel bittersweet; as happy as she was for them, it was difficult. It'd be a lot easier if she didn't feel the strong feelings she had towards them. She had to get away from the table. As she walked away, she saw Ingrid, who noticed her mood.

"What's wrong, Dorothea?" Her ex girlfriend asked her.

"It's about Naru and Hinaa." She said. Ingrid knew it immediately.

"Oh," Ingrid said, not knowing how to respond. Considering the previous night that they had together a night she wants to forget. 

“It's not fair.”Dorothea said. 

“I know,” Ingrid said quietly. They both looked at Naruto and Hinata; they knew where they were going—the Goddess Tower, the one place that Naruto would feel confident in confessing his feelings for Hinata. She thought about it when she and Naruto talked alone about his feelings.

2 weeks ago

Dorothea knew Naruto was deep in thought; he was quieter than usual. Usually, they would have fun banter, but this was one of those times where he wasn't engaging in conversation. They were alone in the garden near the golden deer sparring arena. Something was bothering him; she was concerned as his friend. 

“Are you alright, Naru?” asked Dorothea, concerned. 

Naruto said nothing. 

“You are never this quiet. Is something wrong?” Dorothea asked again, but Naruto didn't respond. 

“Naru, is something bad happening with you and Hinaa. You two have something great going; what's wrong?” Dorothea asked for the third time. 

“Do I really deserve her?” Naruto asked. This was not what she expected. Naruto came off as confident, but here he was, insecure about his relationship. Dorothea could not allow that; she couldn't let any of her friends' happiness crumble, especially Naruto's and Hinata's. From what she had heard from them—bits and pieces—her friends' childhood was hell, and they deserved to be happy. 

“Why would you ask something like that?” Dorothea asked. 

“I don't know. I never thought about it before. I never did. I'm an idiot, I really am. I should be able to understand these emotions, but I don't know.” Naruto hesitated, waiting for him to continue.

“Have you ever had strong feelings for someone but didn't know how to tell them because you don't understand what that emotion is?” Naruto asked. She could relate in a way because of being an orphan herself, but unlike Naruto, she at least knew what it was like to have a parent's love, while Naruto didn’t know any of that. 

“Naru, I can tell by your actions that you love Hinaa. Actions speak louder than words,” Dorothea said, resisting any pain in her heart from the unrequited love she felt for both of them. This was about them, not her; she couldn't be selfish and make it about herself.

"I don't know what love is," Naruto admitted. 

"Naru, I could tell by the tone of your voice every time you talk about her. I know you love her and have for a long time," Dorothea said. How was she able to understand his feelings better than he did? It perplexed her, but she couldn't blame him because of what he had been through in his childhood.

"How can someone like me understand love when I never had a mother or a father in my life or even siblings?" Naruto asked not understanding his own feelings.

"Love doesn't have to be understood, Naru. It just happens.”Dorothea answered thinking about her own feelings for Ingrid, Naruto and Hinata.

"I remember when I first met her back when we were children. She was bullied by a bunch of kids because of her eyes." Naruto said, which caused Dorothea to twitch with anger. He could tell in her eyes that anyone bullying Hinata made her as sick as it made Naruto.

"The stupid kid that I was, I said I was going to be the Hokage, and they laughed at me. They stopped paying attention to Hinata and beat me up when I was a kid. I thought she was cute. I knew right then that she was perfect. She was someone that I felt needed to be protected, so when I needed to impress…I recall in the academy there was always a girl who was quiet and never really said much. All the other girls cheered for Sasuke whenever we sparred, but she didn't. When I think about it now, I recall a quiet voice cheering for me. I didn't think about it back then, and I didn't realize it was that same girl that I saved from bullies." Naruto said, feeling stupid for not realizing it earlier.

Dorothea never knew this, and Hinata never told her this.

"As I got older, the girl wouldn't leave my mind. I wondered where she was, who she was, and if she was all right. Being a dumbass that I was back then, I didn't realize Hinata-chan and that girl were one of the same until she gave me encouragement at a critical point." Naruto paused, and Dorothea knew that Naruto was going to share a memory that was special to him. She knew what Naruto was going to talk about; Hinata had told her about this story about her encouraging Naruto when he was at his low point, but this was from Naruto's perspective.

"Before the finals of the Chunin exams, I saw a match that changed forever how I saw Hinata-chan. The girl that I saved all those years ago, I didn't realize they were one and the same until I saw the way Neji acted towards her, the way he bullied her. When I saw her about to cry, I remembered that moment when I fought the bullies, and I felt angry because I couldn't help her. She was about to give up until I told her to not let Neji push her around." Dorothea was never told this, even by Hinata. Naruto encouraged her when Hinata was on the verge of giving up. The more she learns about their childhood in their home village, the more disgusted she gets, but she can't voice it out loud.

"I watched as Hinata Chan fought a battle that she couldn't win. She was so brave and so cool that everyone else didn't believe in her; they believed she should have given up, but I didn't. I wanted to see her fight like hell and prove to everyone that she wasn't weak. Of course, those in her clan wouldn't see that." Naruto said with anger. Hinata always tensed up whenever her clan was mentioned, and Naruto made it no secret that he held her clan in disdain.

"She lost her fight with Neji, and if the instructors at the exam hadn't interfered, he would have killed her." Naruto said, clenching his fist at the memory. Dorothea felt anger and rage at the thought of children fighting to the death.

"I can't believe they put her through that." Dorothea said with rage.

"The way Hinata Chan was defeated, she lay down on the floor, and I couldn't let what happened to her go. I had to avenge her honor, so I covered my right hand with her blood and vowed that I would defeat Neji." Dorothea, the more she learned about this story, the more shocked she was. She didn't even know that Naruto had done that, and Hinata didn't know either.

"During the finals of the Chunin exams, I was matched up against Neji. I was nervous, and I didn't think I had a chance to win. I had challenged him in front of everyone, and so much was at stake. I didn't know what to do, so I went to the training grounds to try to center myself." Naruto paused, and Dorothea wondered why he was doing that.

"Hinata Chan was there, and I was relieved to see that she was all right. We talked, and I voiced my own insecurities and fears. She didn't say anything but listened patiently to what I had to say and told me words that have been ingrained in my soul." Naruto was about to reveal something deep and personal, but Dorothea said nothing, wanting to hear this tale to its conclusion.

"She told me that I never gave up, no matter how hard things got or how hopeless they seemed. When I failed, I got up and tried again. She told me that she wanted to live by my example. Unlike everyone else who would have berated me and said that I didn't have a chance against her cousin, she told me that I was a proud failure in that I don't let anything get me down. It clicked at that moment that her and that girl that I saved were the same person, and I wanted to kick myself for not realizing it sooner. I felt terrible, too, because why was I trying to impress Sakura when this girl in front of me, the whole time, was the girl that I saved?" Naruto said, and Dorothea couldn't believe that Naruto couldn't see what was obvious.

"Without her encouragement, I would have lost against Neji. She gave me the confidence that I needed. Of course, I couldn't approach her because of that damn father of hers. After that day, I spent whatever time I could with her. My feelings grew, and every time I wanted to tell her I liked her more than a friend, I got cold feet. Someone pure like her is far beyond my league, and her family would never allow it, one of the worst fears I've ever had was that the exchange program would separate us. I was relieved when I was accepted. I don't think I would even have the courage to approach her if it weren't for you and Ingrid Chan." Naruto finished his story, and it all made sense. Listening to Naruto's tale about how he and Hinata met. She couldn't help though at this moment of feeling guilty part of her was jealous of Hinata. Why was she feeling this way?

"I've never heard a man talk about the woman they love the way you do about Hinaa, Naru. You do love her, I know you do, and I think you know it too. You're just afraid to say it." Dorothea said, and Naruto tensed.

"Why does love have to be so complicated?" Naruto asked, then he realized what he had said out loud.

"Naru, there's nothing wrong with your feelings.”Dorothea said reassuringly.

“Love, why does it have to be so hard to say it? Why can't I just tell Hinata Chan I love her?" Naruto asked Dorothea.

"The first thing you can do, Naru, is admit it out loud that you love her. That's the first step," Dorothea said.

Naruto struggled to get the words out, a lifetime of abuse and neglect making it difficult for his to express his feelings due to his own abusive upbringing she couldn't help but think of her own upbringing and then disregard the thought as soon as it entered her mind. She didn't want to think about, especially the night her mother was murdered by a wolf-masked man.

"I love her. I want to make her happy, but I want to be something special. I don't know, maybe I'm overthinking it,” Naruto admitted. Dorothea couldn't help but find Naruto endearing the more she spent time with him. No, she could not even entertain that thought.

“It doesn't have to be anything special; just tell her how you feel,” Dorothea said. Naruto looked away.

“But I want it to be romantic. I want a spot where I feel confident, where I won't be afraid to reveal what's in my soul,” Naruto said. Dorothea knew of a spot she thought of—the Goddess Tower. She had heard legends about the place, that if you were to voice your desire with someone you love, your desires would come true. She didn't know if there was any truth to those legends.

“I know of a place. Have you ever heard of the Goddess Tower?” Dorothea asked.

“Claude has told me about it. He says if you are with someone and you voice your desires, they will come true,” Naruto said. Dorothea couldn't help but feel some jealousy, even though it wasn't fair to Hinata for her to feel it. She was afraid of traveling with Naruto to the Goddess Tower. Her heart—it would be difficult for her to control her desire for him as it was growing in the coming months. She feared she would do something she would regret later if she went with him.

“Trust me, if you were to reveal your feelings there, everything would work out. I know it would,” said Dorothea with confidence. She knew Hinata felt the same way, so she had nothing to worry about. But going there with him? She felt like—no, she could not entertain that idea at all.

“Thank you, Dorothea-chan. You're a great friend, I mean.” Naruto turned away, hiding the red on his face. She was glad he did that; at that moment, he did not see her clenching her heart, the pain that she was suffering. Why was she feeling this way? Why did she have to fall for this man when he belongs to another?

She thought about that memory as she recognized her feelings. Ingrid noticed the tears streaming down her face.

“I know; I feel it too,” Ingrid said. They both watched as Naruto and Hinata made their way to the Goddess Tower, the one place where Naruto would feel comfortable revealing his feelings for Hinata. Dorothea never imagined she would fall in love again after what had happened with Ingrid. She cursed herself for getting too attached to both of them—Naruto, with his friendly smile and endearing personality, had a way of attracting and inspiring those around him. Dorothea felt inspired when she first met him, and she couldn’t imagine where she would be if she hadn’t crossed paths with Naruto.

Part of her felt horrible; she felt jealous of Hinata. It wasn’t fair, especially considering how much Hinata had been through, but she couldn’t help it. Even though she did share feelings for Hinata, it felt different, and she couldn’t explain it to anyone.

“We have to support them, no matter what, Dorothea. No matter how painful it may be,” Ingrid said. Deep down, Dorothea knew she was right, but it didn’t hurt any less.

“Do you mind if I come to your quarters tonight, Ingrid?” Dorothea asked, hoping she would say yes. She didn’t want to be alone tonight.

“I would like that; I don’t want to be alone either,” Ingrid admitted. The two women left the table, not wanting anyone to notice what was going through their minds.

Hinata was wondering where Naruto was taking her. They were traveling in silence; he was taking her to a part of the monastery she had not seen. When Naruto stopped, Hinata couldn't believe what she was seeing. Was this what she thought she was seeing? She had read about it in Konoha—the Goddess Tower. They continued to walk a bit further until Hinata saw the balcony. She looked at the sunset; it was beautiful. She had heard much about the Goddess Tower: if a promise was made, it would be fulfilled. Hinata was wondering what Naruto was thinking. Why was he taking her here, of all places?

“Beautiful, isn't it?” Naruto asked as they looked at the sunset.

“It is,” Hinata replied.

“Do you know the legends of this place, Hinata Hime?” Naruto asked her.

“I've heard many. One legend says if you make a promise to someone, it will come true. If you told someone how you felt about them, it would reveal their real feelings,” Hinata answered.

Naruto turned around, facing her. He placed his right hand on her cheek. The look in his eyes indicated he wanted to tell her something.

“Do you remember the day we met?” Naruto asked her.

She thought about it—the day Naruto protected her from bullies when he didn't have to. That small act of kindness made her want to know more about him. When she heard that he was a demon, she didn't believe it, even before she saw him. Her feelings only grew stronger when she saw him in the academy. Her crush and admiration transformed over time; before she knew it, she had fallen in love with him. She had thought about this for so long. It was as if the dream she had dreamed about for years was now coming true.

She wondered why he was asking her this now.

“You know, before I knew the girl I protected that day was you, I wondered whatever happened to her. I thought about her a lot. I feel like an asshole for saying this; I thought you were weird, and I did not know you and that girl were one and the same,” Naruto said, ashamed of what he thought about her when they were at the academy. Hinata did not hold that against him. She had been forbidden to speak to him, to even approach him.

“At the academy, do you remember the rumors of Sasuke liking girls with long hair?” Naruto asked. Hinata was wondering what this had to do with anything.

“Yes, as a result, I kept my hair short because I didn't want to be associated with the fangirls,” Hinata remarked, remembering how annoyed she was every time she heard Sakura and all of the other fangirls talk about Sasuke.

“Those rumors were made up by me,” Naruto confessed, which caused Hinata to look at him with surprise.

“I never knew,” Hinata said, not knowing how to put it into words.

“As time passed, I still wondered who that girl was, not knowing it was you. I've looked for her from time to time. He was irrational, having these feelings for her. I couldn't explain it; it is difficult to put into words.” Naruto paused.

“Do you remember the day Mercedes San appeared before us for the first time when she came to give Sasuke his lunch that she made for him?” Naruto asked, Hinata remembering that memory vividly of the friend that she had made five years her senior.

“I remembered that day vividly. Sasuke-san blushed so red that he covered his face. The fangirls were angry and accused Merce-chan of stealing their man from them, even though she was 16,” Hinata said, smiling at the memory of how she first met her friend.

“She was so nice even back then,” Naruto said nostalgically, but then realized he had to get to the point.

“During the Chunin exams, I learned something that made me feel like an idiot the whole time and didn't realize the girl that I saved that day and you were the same person.” Naruto had a look of shame on his face, like he screwed up big time.

“I remember that time,” Hinata said, wondering where Naruto was getting at. She felt Naruto's hand tighten on her; he was looking her in the eye.

“When I made a promise to defeat Neji after he defeated you, I felt pressure like I never felt before. I questioned, can I really do this? Before I faced him, I was scared; I didn't think I had a chance to win. I don't think I would have if it had not been for your encouragement. Do you remember your words to me that day?” Naruto asked. Hinata could never forget that day—the proud failure speech, the words of encouragement that helped Naruto.

“I remember them vividly. Mercie Chan gave me the same kind of encouragement after I lost against Neji. It was only right that I give that same encouragement to you.” Hinata said, remembering Naruto's blushing face after she had offered her words of encouragement.

“Those words mean a lot to me, and they still do. You want to know what's funny?” Naruto asked. Hinata decided to say nothing and let Naruto finish.

“After you gave me those words of encouragement, it pieced together at that moment that you and that girl were one and the same, and I wanted to kick myself. I felt like an idiot ever chasing after Sakura. You believed in me when no one else did. I felt like an idiot. Why did I waste my time with that banshee when the girl who believed in me was right there the whole time?” Naruto said, something that Hinata did not expect to hear.

“Everything changed after that day. I wanted to get to know you. I wanted to know everything I could about you, but it wasn't possible because of your father. The only time I could do anything was when we were on missions. Our time together was limited, and when we did have a chance to spend time together as friends, I didn’t want to ask you to spar with me too often because that’s not what you were interested in. I just wanted to get to know you. Being in your presence, even if you said nothing, was enough for me.” Hinata did not know Naruto felt this way; the look in his eyes—it couldn't have been.

“I didn't understand my feelings myself in the years that followed. I was drawn to you more. I felt things that I didn't feel for anyone. It drove me crazy seeing you with other guys outside of your team. It made me so jealous that I wanted to…” He didn't finish; she knew what he implied.

“These feelings—I felt them for a long time, possibly as long as that moment we met 10 years ago. It’s ridiculous I didn't understand these feelings until Dorothea Chan explained them to me and helped me understand.” Her heart was beating—no, it couldn't be. She was dreaming; it had to be a dream.

“I don't fully understand them. I don’t think I do even now, but these feelings—if I could put them into words—you're precious to me, Hinata-chan. I don't know if I'm worthy of you. I feel like you're too good for me. I…” He was struggling to get the words out.

“I…” he tried again. It couldn't be. Hinata thought it was too good to be true.

Instead of words, Naruto kissed her. The passion she felt on his lips was nothing like the previous times. There was love and tenderness unlike the previous times; she felt tears fall. She was happy—insanely happy. She knew what Naruto said without him saying it; she didn't need to hear him say it because she already knew. When they pulled away.

“I love you, Hinata Hime,” Naruto said. Hinata smiled; it was the happiest she ever felt at that moment—first her victory in the mock battle, and now a confession from her boyfriend.

“I love you too; I always have,” Hinata replied. This time, Hinata was the one who kissed Naruto. Their passion was more intense than it was the first time. She felt his hand on her waist, her back pressed against the wall. No, she couldn't let their passions take over in the Goddess Tower, not with someone potentially walking in on them.

“Naruto-kun, we should take this to your quarters,” Hinata said as Naruto kissed her neck. She desired him.

“We have a class tomorrow, you know,” Naruto said teasingly.

“To hell with it! I'll make an exception today, my love,” Hinata replied as Naruto lifted her bridal style. She leaned on his shoulder, wrapping both of her arms around him like a bride with her husband. Tonight was going to be special indeed, she thought.

Hito had just seen Hinata and Naruto leave when she walked into the center of the room. She looked around, unable to help but marvel at the architecture and the power of this place. It was sacred to her and held a lot of meaning. She closed her eyes, recalling her memories from her time in the monastery during her youth—those were the happiest moments of her life. It was on this very spot where the man she loved had asked for her hand in marriage. She glanced at her right hand, where the wedding ring he had given her still rested. Even after being forced to leave him, she never got rid of it. She wasn’t able to wear it openly with her second husband until after she escaped from him, and since then, she had never taken it off.

The ring on her finger was made of silver and bore the symbol of a blue lion. It was one of the few mementos she had of her love, the father of her children.

She looked at the balcony where they had confessed their feelings for each other. So many memories flooded her mind. Why did she come here? Why did she torture herself?

“Because forgetting my lion is something I can never do. I’d rather be in pain remembering the happy times than forget them,” she said out loud. Ensuring the coast was clear, she moved toward the secret entrance to the abyss. She could not let anyone know where she was, as it would endanger her twins. Once she was safely away, she took off her hood. Her hair fell to her shoulders; even in her early forties, she was still considered beautiful by those who saw her, but she didn’t care about such things. 

She spotted her son Abban, who was happy to see her.

“You didn’t give Sonia-chan too much trouble, did you, Abban-kun?” Hito asked.

“No, I was kind of bored, though; all she did was read the whole time,” Abban replied, sounding bored.

Abban was tall for his age; he was almost half her height. He had lavender eyes and short blonde hair and was nearly a spitting image of his father, minus the eye color.

“Mother, when will we be able to go to the surface?” he asked, looking up at the ceiling longingly.

She had no idea how to answer his question. She didn’t see the surface as a safe place, but she knew she couldn’t keep him here indefinitely. How could she, especially when he resembled his late father? His political enemies would jump at the opportunity if they found out another child of his was living around.

“I wish I could answer that,” she admitted, and he understood her sadness without needing additional words.

“You’re thinking of Papa again,” the boy said. He was so much like his father. 

“Yes, I was. I miss him,” she admitted.

“I wish I would have had the chance to know him,” her son said. How much could she reveal about her late husband? It was difficult to think about him without breaking down. It had been five years since his death. She had to push her emotions aside; their son would sense her feelings.

“Do you think you could start reading the story of the warrior queen Freya?” Abban asked. A sad smile came to her face as she thought about Freya, the warrior queen. 

She sat down on her son's bed and began to read the first few chapters of Freya's life story. She had read it many times, but it was her son’s favorite tale and hers as well. It was one of the few things they could bond over. For now, she put aside her pain and spent time with her son.

Sonia was deeply engrossed in her book, so much so that she didn't notice the footsteps approaching in the room. She was captivated by the story of the queen who was never crowned and didn't realize that Dimitri was observing her with curiosity. When she finally sensed his presence, she felt foolish, set her book down, and blushed in embarrassment at having made such a ridiculous mistake.

“Sorry, I didn’t even know you were here,” Sonia said, feeling awkward.

“I must apologize as well for not making my presence known,” Dimitri replied, turning away in an attempt to hide his own awkwardness.

“It’s an interesting time for you to visit. Is there a reason you’re here at this hour?” she asked, wondering what had brought him here in the evening.

“I was free and curious about what you were reading,” Dimitri answered. Sonia gestured for him to sit down. Once he did, she handed him the book. He examined it with intrigue.

“The Queen That Was Never Crowned? I keep hearing about her. Who was she?” Dimitri asked as he skimmed through the book’s contents. He had heard of the queen of Faerghus her whole life—a woman who was beloved by the people. She actively listened to the common folk's problems, no matter how small, and was known for ruling in their favor. 

She remained popular among the commoners; even today, whenever he heard her name mentioned, it was often with a sense of nostalgia. More often than not, reports of disputes between her and the nobility led her to wonder if that could be the reason she was exiled 18 years ago.

He had tried to ask his father about this woman, but his father always changed the subject.

“What do you think this woman was like?” Sonia asked, looking as though she had read the book multiple times.

“I don’t know. The only thing I can think of is what I've heard from people who met her. They said she was kind and saintly. Some even thought she was a goddess, others believed she was the second coming of Freya. But I can't be sure if those accounts were exaggerations since I never met her,” Dimitri admitted.

“I’ve read multiple sources and cross-referenced them. The only woman who matches the description of the Queen Who Was Never Crowned is Hitomi Hyuga. Her hair was long and blue, her eyes were lavender, her voice was soft, and she had fair skin,” Sonia paused, causing Dimitri to wonder why she stopped.

“I’m sorry, I’m getting ahead of myself. We haven’t spoken since that one day almost a week ago. I tend to talk a lot once I get going,” Sonia said, looking away in embarrassment.

“I was wondering, Sonia, where would you like to go the next time I have a free day?” Dimitri asked, surprising Sonia that he wanted to spend time with her.

“Are you sure you want to spend time with someone like me when there are others you could choose from?” she asked, curious.

“I don’t know; I see that you could use a friend,” Dimitri replied, fumbling with his words as though he was searching for an excuse to spend time with her.

“Sure, it isn’t too much trouble. I would like to see the outside world. Would you do that for me, Dimitri?” Sonia asked.

“Of course! How about we meet at the cathedral in a few days? Does that sound good?” Dimitri suggested.

“I have nothing planned for that day, so I’ll meet you at the cathedral. I don’t want to disturb your rest since we have a class tomorrow, and I wouldn’t want to be responsible for you falling asleep,” Sonia said, which made Dimitri laugh, knowing that was a possibility.

“I’ll see you on Sunday, Sonia, at 10:00 a.m.,” Dimitri said as he excused himself. 

Outside the monastery, Sonia felt sure that Sitri would be pleased to be out for a day. It would be nice to get outside, even if it was only a few days before she saw Dimitri again. She pushed aside her thoughts and resumed reading her book about the queen who was never crowned.

Naruto wrapped his arms around his girlfriend. She was asleep in his arms. It was an amazing night. Naruto thought after they made love. Hinata leaned on his chest. He was playing with her hair. He couldn't help but think about how amazing this day was. Despite his class losing, he told his girlfriend he loved her, and it was perfect. But he couldn't help but feel like he wanted more. The sad look on Ingrid's and Dorothea's faces. They tried to hide it, but he was able to see it even for a second. He didn't know what to do on how to make them happy. He didn't know how to approach it. He knew it had something to do with him, but he didn't want to bring it up. He didn't want to ruin his friendship with them or his relationship with her, not to if she doesn't approve of the idea of sharing him. 

"You should tread carefully, kit. You already have a mate. Don't you think having two more would be a little greedy? Didn't she get pissy earlier about the very idea of having multiple mates? What has changed?" Kyūbi asked Naruto. He was grateful that nobody can hear him but Naruto. 

"The way Dorothea Chan looked when I asked if I could be alone. If I could borrow Hinata Hime for a while, I know that look on her face. I may be an idiot, until recently, I didn't know anything about love. Until Dorothea Chan helped me understand my own feelings. Ingrid had the same look as well. I don't know what to do. I don't think it's fair for them not to be happy." Naruto said. 

"What if they desire your happiness and Hinata's? What if that was more important than their own? Would you dishonor that?" he asked Naruto, having him seriously consider what he was thinking. 

"I believe it can work. I just haven't figured out why yet." Naruto admitted. 

"You do know having one mate is going to be hard, but three, Naruto. Hinata, the woman has loved you since she was 7 years old. You don't get that kind of love often from anyone. She should be enough. Do you really want to risk such a strong bond that you have with her just to add the other two women in it? Think. What you are considering isn't just Hinata who has to agree to it, but the Knight girl and the songstress. You're not going to be able to make it work without all parties willing to share each other." Kyūbi warned. Naruto knew what he was getting himself into. He looked at the sleeping face of Hinata. She had a peaceful smile. He wanted to protect it. He would do anything for it. 

"I will find a way. Believe it." Naruto said, determined to find a way, even if it was difficult.

“Before you can even consider such an option how are you going to protect them as you are?” Kyūbi asked him with a serious expression.

"Whatever it takes, I will protect the people who are important to me. Because I have to get stronger. I cannot screw around anymore. Will you help me get stronger, Kyūbi?"Naruto asked respectfully in the most respectful tone he could muster.

"Perhaps I could help you, but you will have to do something for me." Kyūbi said with a serious tone.Naruto wanted to know what his price would be.

"What do you want in return?"Naruto asked hoping it wouldn't be unreasonable.

"Freedom."Kyūbi answered.

"What did you mean by that?" Naruto wanted to know.

"I will explain later. The only thing I will tell you now is that you will have to undo the seal that the Fourth Hokage placed on me, and don't worry; I won't devour you" he joked.

"I will do what you ask, just tell me how" The Fox Spirit was shocked that he would answer without hesitation, but Naruto wasn't called the unpredictable knucklehead ninja for nothing.

"Okay, I will explain to you in a way that even a simple-minded person like you can understand. The seal on my cage - release it - if you do that, he will release all of my power, but obviously I won't give you all of it because you need to train in order to use it. This will give me the freedom at least the most that I can have to be able to have a physical form so I can leave your body whenever I feel like it." Naruto did exactly as he asked. He removed the seal. He felt a huge surge of power.

“I have to rest now, you should too. You have a long day ahead of you tomorrow after all.” Kyūbi said has he cut his communication with Naruto Naruto couldn't keep his eyes open anymore he closed his eyes and drifted off to a peaceful sleep.

Marianne waited to see if the coast was clear, not wanting anyone to see her near her secret lover's quarters. She knocked quietly as to not draw attention. She waited for a few seconds, and when she saw him open the door, she entered his quarters, and she saw him lock the door. 

As soon as she heard the click, she felt him wrap his arms around her waist. He leaned in and kissed her like a hungry beast, gently biting her lips. She felt his tongue in her mouth, and she did the same. She had forgotten this feeling of his body against hers. She felt his hands go underneath her uniform. She had forgotten his touch, even from the first time they did it three years ago.

"Would it be all right if I... if we...?" She couldn't get the words out. He put his hands on her waist and then kissed her again, more passionately than before. The lovers in their forbidden passion didn't care about the ramifications.

she was on her back on his bed, he was on top of her and kissed her again. She didn't pay attention as he started to strip her of her clothes; she did the same to him. She knew this wasn't proper for a student or a teacher to be doing, but it didn't matter to her; the world did not exist except for them.

Neither one of them paid attention as they stripped each other of their clothing, bit by bit, until there was nothing but their undergarments. Her professor had a look of lust in his eyes but also affection. Her black undergarments with a taint of light blue made her blush. She was not used to being admired like this by anyone.

No words were needed as he gently rubbed her chest, he pressed them together. She closed her eyes, not being able to imagine how she could feel so good now. She had forgotten what his touch felt like it felt like an eternity. She resisted the urge to moan his name; she was trying not to be loud, but she failed. His words left her lips.

"You don't need to hold back," Byleth said in a soothing tone. She didn't hold back as he continued to massage her chest. He kissed her on the neck and put his fingers through her hair, as if to feel, every part of her he was exploring every part of her body through his hands while pleasing her with his mouth. She felt him undoing the loose straps on her bra, which made it easier for him to remove it and toss it to the other side of the room. Feeling his hands on her bare chest,He wasn't gentle, nor was he rough; it was perfect.

"Byl," Marianne whispered as he continued to massage her. She felt herself getting wet from his mere touch. She couldn't believe what was happening; she felt like she was in heaven. She remembered when they did this for the first time, how amazing it felt. Three years later, his touch felt even better than it did the first time, as he continued to suck her breast. She moaned his name as he continued to massage her. She didn't care about how improper it was for her own teacher to do what he was doing to her. She didn't want it to stop; she wanted him to get rougher.

He bit gently on her right breast, which caused her to moan louder than she normally could. She had forgotten how it felt. They had only done this a handful of times. Back then, they were inexperienced. Most of her peers, if they knew that she was 14 when she lost her virginity, would not believe her because of her faith. What she was doing may not technically be what the church's doctrine condones, but she didn't care. It was as if her voice itself commanded him to be a little rougher. He continued to rub his left hand on her left breast as he bit gently on her right.

"She felt liquid come out and screamed in ecstasy; she had forgotten what this pleasure felt like. She had never done what other women did and pleasured herself due to her upbringing and after her first time with her lover, she had no desire to. She could only imagine how much better things could get from here. She wanted to become one with her lover. As if reading her mind, he removed the last of his undergarments, along with hers. Both of them were completely nude.

She couldn't help but admire his body, perfect, she thought, muscular, and lean in the right areas. Under different circumstances, she would be passing out in embarrassment, but this wasn't normal. These were special circumstances.

"God, you're beautiful, Mari," he said with affection. He kissed her neck and then went down lower and lower. She couldn't believe what was about to happen. He was going to use his mouth on her vagina. They had never done this before. She wasn't prepared as he put his tongue inside her entrance. She put her hands on her mouth. She would have screamed loud enough for everyone to hear her.

She couldn't do it for long as she screamed, "Oh, goddess." Marianne felt as his tongue was going in and out of her insides. Tears were falling. She had never thought aside from having a cock inside of her that it could feel almost as good with her lover's tongue. She grabbed onto the sheets of their bed as he went gradually faster. He spread her legs even more. She didn't want to cum so soon. She wanted to savor this moment. It would go on for 5 more minutes before she couldn't hold on anymore. When she released, she screamed loud enough for the heavens to hear. She didn't care if everyone knew what she was doing with her lover at this moment. To her, nothing else mattered. The world did not exist. Only him and her existed.

He removed his head from her vagina and positioned himself to insert his rod inside of her. He looked at her in the eye with reassurance and love. She had not seen that look in 3 years, but she remembered it well. It was as if 3 years had not passed since they had last done it. The night before they were forced to be separated, the night where they were caught. No, she pushed aside that memory.

He slowly inserted his rod inside of her. The feel of his cock felt better than it did 3 years ago. In some ways, it was even bigger. She didn't even know how that was possible. She never imagined in her wildest dreams that she would be with this man again. It felt better than her dreams. He went slow like her. He wanted this moment to last as long as possible. He went gradually faster. She grabbed onto his back as he continued to thrust. She felt her insides tightening on his rod. He was moaning her name.

“Mari,” she felt him go faster. She begged him to go faster. It was as if her voice could command him. She didn't care if his cock rearranged her insides. She felt like she died and went to heaven.

“Faster,” Marianne commanded. He moved even faster inside of her. Their bodies mashed against each other. The bed rocked hard. She knew she may be tired the next day, but she didn't care. She had wanted this. She needed this. It was as if she had a need that was not being fulfilled until now. 

“Harder, faster,” Marianne commanded. They switched positions momentarily. The pleasure she was feeling stopped. She was on top. Before they could continue, she undid the braids on her hair. The last of them. She let her hair fall down to her back. 

“Beautiful,” her lover said. She felt his cock in her once again. She used her hips to move her body to help him thrust his rod in and out. She screamed louder than before. She felt his hands on her hips, helping her move even faster. She didn't care about the sin that she was committing. Nothing mattered. Not her curse. Just her and him. She got lost in the ecstasy as he continued to thrust faster in her womb. There were a lot of thoughts in her mind. She didn't even cared about how dangerous it could be for them. She didn't care if he claimed her right then and now. Her desire for him, her repression of her feelings, the four-year separation. It was as if 3 years of being away from her lover, them both making up for all the time they lost.

She wrapped her legs around him, not wanting him to pull out. All thoughts of rationality were gone, even though she could possibly become pregnant. With this, she didn't care. Nothing mattered—they were both about to reach their limit. He was going to cum, and so was she. He was holding off as long as possible so she could cum with him. She didn't care. She would let the goddess decide if fate would bless her with a child from him. She didn't care about her adopted father's once. She didn't care about anything. Nothing else mattered but Byleth. She felt herself release. She screamed his name. Her lover thrusted deep inside of her womb and did the same. She felt his seed released inside of her womb.

They both breathed heavily. She giggled. She felt amazing. They both lay down on the bed. Her lover took the shade from the bed and covered them both. His fingers wrapped around hers. His eyes held the longing that she remembered after they had made love for the last time 3 years ago when they were forced to depart. What she saw this time was love and affection, even if he didn't understand it.

"I feel like it's been a lifetime since we've done this," Byleth said. She couldn't help but agree. It was 3 years, but to her, it felt longer, much longer. The red thread—she never thought she would meet him again, and here he was. He was holding her. Tears were falling. She didn't want to wake up only to find out none of what she has experienced just now was real. The day that she helped her class win, she didn't want to wake up to find out that wasn't real either. That none of the friends that she had made were real. She felt like this was too good to be true.

"It is real, my Mari. I know it is because I am here with you," he said as he leaned closer to her.

"It was agony being away from you for all that time. I don't ever want to leave your side again," Marianne said as she buried her face on his chest.

"I don't understand these emotions completely, even after all these years. I still don't. Are you still okay with someone like me?" Byleth asked insecurely. He wasn't like this before, but then again, 3 years is a long time. A lot could have happened.

"I love you the way you are, Byl. I don't ever want you to change," Marianne said softly as she felt the exhaustion of the excitement that she had experienced for the day.

"That's how I feel about you. You don't have to change who you are, Mari. You're a gentle soul. You make me feel human. I felt useless without you for the past 3 years. I don't want to be away from you again. Life made no sense after you left. I may not understand these emotions I have for you, but I do understand one thing—I don't want to be apart from you again if you'll have me." Byleth finished as she kissed him. She didn't need to hear more. She knew what he was about to say.

"I wish we could be open. I wish I didn't have to hide who we are to each other. I can't see you as a student," Byleth played around with her hair. She would have to tell him what he needed to hear.

"You have to, my love. Nobody would understand the bond that we have. Even if we met 3 years ago, they wouldn't understand. They can't. Well, maybe..." She paused, thinking of Hinata. She would be the one person that would not be judgmental, and Hilda, but that's it. Everybody else would not be as understanding as they are, especially Hinata, because of her experience of being in love.

"I understand. Our moments alone in this room are enough for me for now. Being by your side, even if it's not out in the open, is enough," he said as he closed his eyes. She felt herself unable to keep her eyes open.

"Good night," Marianne said quietly as she fell asleep. For the first time in 3 years, she felt at peace in the arms of the man she loves.

Chapter Text

Dimitri was waiting for Sonia. It had been two days since the mock battle. Dimitri was wearing his casual clothes; he wore a blue shirt with white pants. It didn't have the symbol of his house, as he didn’t want to draw attention. Usually, he would be using this time to train, but he didn't feel like doing it today due to an opportunity to go outside to the monastery with his new friend he had met over a week ago. He wondered why Sonia wasn’t a student in the academy, despite looking like she would fit in perfectly. It perplexed him. But then again, with the number of people in the monastery, it was possible he could have missed some individuals. Still, Sonia—her appearance stood out with her green-blue hair and eyes. There was no way she wouldn't be noticed by anyone, especially the male population. So how was she able to keep herself hidden? He did not get a chance to think about it for long.

He heard footsteps and turned around. It was the woman from last week. She wore a different dress this time. It was typical for those who are warlocks, but they were going nowhere near a war zone. Perhaps this is how she normally dressed?

"I'm sorry  Dimitri, I want to wear something more comfortable. Is that okay?" Sonia asked shyly.

"Of course whatever you feel comfortable with is what you should wear." Dimitri said he felt stupid and wanted to kick himself.

"A friend of mine showed me a way where we can leave the monastery unseen from the cathedral." Sonia said, taking Dimitri by the hand, not even noticing his flushed face.

The passageway she was taking him through was hidden in plain sight; it was on the eastern side of the cathedral. They said nothing as they went through the tunnels and when they were done, they were out of the monastery. He couldn't believe it; it was this easy to get out.Then he saw a horse. He went towards the horse and talked to her soothingly.

"It's all right, Sitri Dimitri's a friend"she said to her horse soothingly to reassure the agitated animal it wasn't comfortable around strangers.

"You can understand animals?" Dimitri asked in amazement.

"It comes naturally to me. I've been able to do it since I was a little girl, although there are people who think I'm a freak," she admitted. He couldn't help but notice the similarities between Sonia and Byleth; Could there be a connection between the two? Then he noticed other things as well. He didn't even think about it at the time that when he met Byleth, there was a strong resemblance between them, almost as if they were twins. Could it be possible that this woman is Byleth's sister? She has to be around the same age, 20 to 21, but would she not be known by anyone? He found it to be strange.

"I  met someone who also understands animals" Dimitri blurted out.

"Wait, what do you mean there are others who can understand animals?” asked Sonia eagerly. She had read about those who could understand animals; they were some of the loneliest people, and it was difficult for them to make friends. The ability to communicate with them was rare—only those who were indigenous to the lands of Faerghus possessed it. It was also rumored they possessed the blood of a race that was now extinct. He didn't know what truth there was to those legends.

“There's a girl named Marianne Von Edmond. It's well known that she can communicate with animals. She tends to stay away from people whenever possible,” Dimitri said, thinking about the light blue-haired girl from the Golden Deer who had recently transferred to the Black Eagles.

“I see; it must be lonely for her. I've had a difficult time making friends because of my gift, though sometimes I wonder if it is a gift at all,” Sonia said with loneliness. Dimitri wondered what it would be like to have the ability that Sonia and Marianne had—to talk to animals and understand them. It was hard to imagine. He heard the whispers of what people said about Marianne every time she was alone.

“Even though she is lonely, at least she can leave without having to sneak out like a criminal,” said Sonia bitterly.

“Does your home really feel like a prison?” Dimitri asked.

“It's complicated. I don't know how to answer that. I'm not locked in a cell; it's just…” Sonia paused. 

“I'm constantly told the outside world is dangerous, that it isn't safe, that the safest place is home. Yet, my home, where I live, no light shines through. In order for me to experience the outside world, I have to sneak out. I'd be lying if I said I'm not a little afraid, but I'm afraid of being stuck in the darkness even more,” said Sonia. 

“I've heard about Abyss, but I've only heard rumors. What is it exactly? Why would anyone live underground?” asked Dimitri. He had heard legends about Abyss from his father for many years—rumors talking about criminals living under Abyss and all sorts of rejects from society—but he doesn't know what truth there is to those rumors.

"To dispel any misconceptions you may have I will explain what abyss actually is. Those who are rejected by the outside world go to abyss because they have nowhere else to go, whether they are criminals, orphans, or exiles. It is the only safe place. It is safe. I know it is, but it's not living to me for 20 years. I have not known what it looks like. The outside world. Things that you take for granted, I want to do badly. I want to feel the sand on my feet, the cold wind on my face, the hot scorching sun on my skin. Cold water at the sea, the grass on my feet. I can go on and on. It's ridiculous that I want to do these things and it may not be a big deal to most people who take these things for granted but it's something I desire greatly."Dimitri couldn't help but wonder what his life would be like if he were deprived of the things he took for granted.

"There's nothing wrong with the way you feel if I in my own way can help you experience these things. I'd gladly do it, my lady." Dimitri continued to walk by her side of the forest. It was so peaceful that the woman looked at the forest in wonder.

"This place is beautiful. Is all Fodlan like this?" She looked at Dimitri and asked him.

"Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder there's lots of places that are beautiful. If you go east you will eventually go to a land that is mostly desert." Then he pointed northeast. "If you go there it'll be mostly grasslands." Then he pointed north. "If you go northward you'll encounter the mountainside and snow." He pointed south. "If you go there you'll see the ocean as far as the eye can see." She absorbed everything he was saying.

"It would take multiple lifetimes to see the whole world. It's impossible." the woman said, disappointed with the finite time they have.

"Yes, but that's what makes the world beautiful, Sonia. There's so much in our world, so much to learn. That's what makes life beautiful. We never stop learning; life is one big adventure." Dimitri couldn't help but think about what his life would be like if he weren't born into the Royal family.

He didn't think it would be so bad to be an adventurer, become a farmer, or become a mercenary in an ideal world he would love to choose anything that he wanted to be, but that's not the world they live in. He has a duty as the future king to protect the realm and ensure a better future for his people.

He knew one day he would have to find a bride, a woman to help him carry on the family lineage. Marriage for love was something that only happened in fairy tales. It almost never happened; his father and mother, the ones who gave birth to him, never loved each other as a marriage of political convenience.

He has little memories of his mother who gave birth to him. It made him sad when he thought about it. His father did love someone once, but he never talked about her. Who was the woman that captured his father's heart in his youth? That was a question he had always wanted to know but would never get the answer.

"Are you alright?" Sonia asked Dimitri, concerned.

"It's nothing, it's just the scenery is overwhelming." Dimitri said telling half the truth.

"Why do you spend time with me, Dimitri? There are so many better options for you. I'm a nobody. I have no land. I have no connections to any House. Why me?" the woman asked generally, wanting to know why he would spend his day with her.

"Why not? You were sad when you left last week. I wanted to do something in a small way to help you make you smile to brighten up your day. Maybe I'm just a fool, but I don't like seeing anyone sad. If I can help lift someone up and make them happy; then I've done my duty." Dimitri said.

"You're quite something, Dimitri, but I want to know what you think I see when I look into your eyes?" the woman asked him.

"I see a kind man, Dimitri. I really wish we would have met under different circumstances." the woman looked away.

"Our difference in station means nothing to me. I do this because I want to."Dimitri held her hands. He didn't know what was wrong with her. This woman he didn't know what was driving her to him; it was driving him crazy.

"I wish more people in the nobility were like you. If they were, it wouldn't be so rotten, and I wouldn't hate it as much." He saw a tear fall.

"The sun set, it's beautiful. I've never seen one before. I'm sounding like a broken record. Everything is new." Then he noticed her look was sad again and he knew what that meant.

"I'm sorry Dimitri, unfortunately we have to stop. I have to return home." Sonia was sad it was over. Dimitri was too. He felt like he found someone that understood him in some way, a kindred spirit.

“How about tomorrow after class that I meet you where I met you a few days ago?” Dimitri asked.

“What?” asked Sonia, surprised that Dimitri wanted to see her again so soon.

“I may not be able to do what we're doing today, but we don't have to wait a week to see each other. Sonia, I wouldn't mind you showing me around your home,” said Dimitri, turning away.

“Abyss is not necessarily exciting,” Sonia said as they continued to walk.

“Learning more about my friends is a way for me to understand them. I like to understand what's beneath the Officers Academy. I don't want to remain ignorant,” said Dimitri. They continued to walk. It was as if they were both taking their time, not wanting their time together to end so soon, but it would only be until tomorrow, Dimitri thought.

“Wouldn't a Noble have better things to do than spend his time with me?” asked Sonia as they both continued to walk.

“I may be a Noble, but in the Officers Academy, I'm just every other student,” said Dimitri, not wanting to flaunt his status as the Future King of Faerghus. He didn't know why, but he felt a calling to try to understand the common people more. He wanted to live by his father's example by trying to make a better future for the common folk, even if the nobility in Western Faerghus rejected such efforts.

“You keep surprising me more and more, Dimitri. You're not like I expected,” Sonia admitted.

“What do you mean?” Dimitri asked.

“I haven't had good impressions of people from the nobility. I've always seen most of them as individuals that think too highly of themselves and don't think about how they impact the lives of others. I've read too much history about what the nobility has done and how they have little regard for the common folk, and how one member of the nobility could plunge entire countries into war on a drop of a hat. They don't grasp the responsibilities that are placed on them; instead, they choose to abuse the power that's been given to them,” Sonia answered. She was articulate. He wasn't sure if she had any form of formal education; she was self-taught, there's no doubt about that. But then again, he couldn't help but compare her to Byleth in that regard. Both of them were well-read; he could tell, and well-educated despite not being taught in a formal setting. She could be a professor if she were given the chance.

“I do agree there are many in the nobility that do not care about the common folk and do not take their responsibilities seriously. I believe those who are given power have the responsibility to use it to protect the people and empower them, not step on them or force their will on them. That's what I believe,” Dimitri said with full confidence. He had never talked to anyone about what he believed openly, not to this extent. With Sonia, though, he felt comfortable for some reason, and he couldn't understand why.

“What you believe is admirable, Dimitri, but you're only human. Even the most noble of people within the nobility are not immune to corruption. What happens when you're in the position to change people's lives with a stroke of a pen? What's going to stop you from abusing your power? What's going to stop you from being the very thing that you are against? Nobody is immune to being corrupted by the power that they wield. People of power need to be surrounded by those who can hold them accountable and keep them honest. I wouldn't trust myself if I were in a position of power, because I do not know what I would do,” said Sonia, thinking about what it would be like if she could make decisions that alter the lives of thousands in an instant.

“You have the potential to be a good advisor. I might offer you a job,” Dimitri said with a boyish grin.

“Me, offering you advice? I don't know if you're ready for what I would advise you to do,” Sonia said. They both laughed despite the seriousness of their discussion.

They were getting close to the entrance. She did not want to leave; she did not want to separate from him, but she had to. She had been out longer than she originally intended.

“We'll have to continue this discussion tomorrow, Dimitri. I'll see you in the library in Abyss,” Sonia said as she headed home with her horse.

The discussion that she had with Dimitri played over and over in her mind. She couldn't help but think what it would be like to be a student in his class, to be one of his peers. She thought about it and felt depressed, considering it would never happen. Even if she were offered a position, she would be a professor, because the staff would think she shouldn't be a student, given that her level of knowledge was higher than the average student.

She didn't want to teach; she would rather be a student, not because she wanted to learn, but to experience what it would be like to attend school with others, to experience the things that her friend experienced daily. She decided to sleep on it for now and eagerly looked forward to meeting Dimitri again the following day.

Byleth was testing everyone to see if they had any potential proficiency in any skill other than their primary. Hinata saw her classmates, one by one, try out other weapons and techniques. She was amazed at how her professor managed to spot the potential talents her classmates had; he had a good eye for the skills people could develop. She saw Edelgard having potential with her fists and Sakura showing extreme proficiency using axes. Hilda also showed potential with swords, as did Marianne, though Hinata suspected that Marianne had received private lessons at some point in the past. However, she wasn't going to ask because it wasn't her business. She did suspect that Marianne and her professor were in a private relationship; in public, they were just student and teacher.

Her teammates showed surprising skills in areas she didn't think they had. Kiba was proficient, potentially, if he was trained enough, using bows, though she didn't think he would focus on that as a skill. But what surprised her most of all was Shino, who showed potential in black magic. Ingrid, one of the new transfers, also showed promise in wielding swords, which wasn't surprising considering that Pegasus riders are usually proficient with either swords or lances. Everyone was wondering where Hinata's alternative skills could potentially lie.

She was nervous.

“I know you may be wondering why I'm having you do all this. The reason is that I want everyone to be able to use alternative skills in case one is not helpful in a situation. But that's not the only reason; it's also to help you understand how to focus on skills that you’re already good at and master them. That is also the lesson for those of you who are spreading your skills too thin. This exercise is to show you what you need to work on and not to spread yourself too thin. Those who don't think they're capable of anything can also find that they are capable of something; they just haven't found the skill yet. That is the purpose,” Byleth explained.

“I'm a master of the Gentle Fist. Is there any reason for me to be taught any other skill, Professor?” asked Hinata confidently. She wasn't going to sugarcoat her skills with the Gentle Fist; she wasn't going to let doubt cloud her judgment anymore. Her cousin was a master, and she wasn't going to downplay her skills for anyone.

“That's a good question, Hinata. But as I said earlier, it's to expand your skills. What if you have potential talent in another form of combat that you don't know about because you’ve never tried other fighting styles? This transfer program is supposed to teach you many things, correct?” He waited for her to respond.

“Yes, Professor. I can understand, and the reverse is also true for the natives here,” Hinata said, referring to her peers from Fodlan, who she knew would be taught by sensei from Konoha in order to learn the differences in culture and fighting techniques compared to what the inhabitants were used to.

“That is correct. Eventually, I will have an assistant who will assist everyone else with skills I, myself, haven't been taught. I want everyone to have a chance to succeed. Now, Hinata, pick up a weapon of your choice and choose your sparring partner, excluding myself, of course,” he said.

She looked at the weapons. There was a sword. She picked it up and swung it; it felt a little too clumsy for her. The grip of the sword that she was holding didn't feel right—it didn't feel like something she would want to wield. Then she looked at an axe. The weapon felt clumsy as well; she felt like she would have to have a lot of upper body strength to wield an axe properly. With how slow it would feel on her swinging arm, she might as well just use her gentle fist. What she was taught was that speed and precision were everything. The sword would be a better option, but she didn't feel like her talent would lie in that direction.

Then she looked at the bow. She picked it up to feel the weapon; it felt strange in her hands. It didn't feel as clumsy as the sword and axe, but she didn't feel like her talent would lie there either. Her Byakugan would assist her greatly if she had the talent to use a bow, but she knew that's not where her skill lay. She looked at the last of the weapons—the lance. Ingrid used this weapon as her weapon of choice; Dimitri also used it as his weapon of choice.

She picked it up. She felt the weapon, swung it left and then right. Then she jumped it upwards, then downwards. She closed her eyes, imagining herself in a dance as she did all sorts of elegant movements. She imagined herself on a battlefield, fighting thousands using this weapon. The enemy soldier she imagined charged at her. She moved slightly to her left and then jabbed her weapon into her imaginary opponent's eye. Then she turned to the right and jabbed her lance into a woman's throat.

When she opened her eyes, everyone was shocked, from what she could tell.

“I can't believe it! Are you sure you've never wielded a lance before?” asked Ingrid in disbelief. Hinata looked around; everyone was amazed that Hinata was holding this weapon in her hand yet wielded it like she had used it multiple times before. But that was impossible.

“Impressive, Hinata. Though there were still a lot of openings that an enemy can exploit. Well done! I will make it a point to have you spar with Ingrid regularly so she can help you get better. Now, who do you want to spar with?” Byleth asked. She knew who she wanted to spar with.

Ingrid didn't need to be asked. As she entered the sparring arena, Hinata got into her stance while Ingrid got into hers. They said nothing.

Hinata made the first move. She was not experienced at all using a lance like Ingrid was. Ingrid was fast—faster than Hinata—as she struck Hinata at the left. Hinata, to the best of her ability, blocked with a defensive stance that she had seen Ingrid use in their sparring sessions. She was knocked back. Ingrid did not relent in her assault as she struck at Hinata's left foot. Hinata moved out of the way to prevent the match from ending too early, but she didn't get far, as Ingrid was behind her. She struck at Hinata's back. Hinata was barely able to stand, but she did not relent as she struck at her again. Hinata had lost her balance; she had almost fallen on her back before Ingrid took her by the hand to prevent her fall. It was over; she had lost.

Had she, though? Using the gentle fist, it would not have ended this fast. She felt disappointed. She was hoping to last a little bit longer.

“Not bad for your first time,” said her professor.

Hinata blushed at his praise.

“Not bad for your first time using a lance. I have a difficult time believing you never picked one up before,” said Ferdinand.

“I don't know. It just felt natural to me when I laid my hands on this weapon; I just can't explain,” said Hinata as she held the practice lance in the air, as if she was aiming for the heavens itself.

“Those who show potential in using the lance like you do are usually those who would be likely a Pegasus Knight,” said Hilda. Hinata looked at her friend, who was impressed.

“A Pegasus Knight? Me?” asked Hinata in disbelief.

“I don't know if you have the potential for it, but we could try,” said Ingrid, who had an eager look on her face about teaching her.

“When I didn't think you could be any more amazing, you surprise me, Hinaa Hime,” said Dorothea, amazed by how she was able to wield the lance in the way that she did.

“It will take time, but I could teach you, that's if you want me to,” said Ingrid, looking away.

“Of course I would love to,” said Hinata.

“All right, everyone, my assignment for you for the month is to train in the alternative skill that you did the best at. By the end of the month, I seek to see improvement. I know you can do it; I believe in all of you,” Byleth said as he dismissed everyone. The Black Eagles left one by one until only Hinata remained. She looked at the sky and wondered if it would ever be possible for her to ride a Pegasus. If she did, would she ever find one who would accept her as their rider?

Sonia was looking at her stack of books; it was overwhelming. She didn't know which one to read. Some of them she had read multiple times, and some of them she had read so many times she knew almost entire passages by heart. Reciting information always came naturally to her. Her reading level was extremely high, even at a young age. There were those around her who were surprised by how literate she was; some didn't even believe she was a commoner at all due to her level of education. She was once told by Aelfric that she inherited her mother's ability to easily remember and recite information once she was exposed to it. Some would consider her a savant; she thought those were exaggerations. She just enjoyed reading—whether it was history or philosophy—as long as it was a book, and as long as it interested her, she read it. Even boring material still intrigued her. There wasn't a single book she hadn't read in this massive library. She had read so much that she was forced to wear glasses in time, which she was currently wearing now.

She was so into the book she was reading that she didn't notice Dimitri approaching.

“Oh, I'm sorry! You're here earlier than I thought,” Sonia said, embarrassed.

“My class ended early today,” Dimitri said.

“Out of curiosity, what were you doing in your class today?” Sonia asked.

“Nothing really of interest; we were studying the history of the first great ninja war in the continent of Ninji—so much death and destruction, battles on a scale that I couldn't imagine, and feats that seemed out of this world,” her friend answered.

“I've read every book in this room, but I never read anything about a continent named Ninji. What is it exactly?” Sonia asked excitedly. It was something new that she didn't know about, and it was exciting. She hoped he had a book about it; even if it wasn't in a language she understood, she would learn it in order to read the history.

“Well, the book was translated by a well-known Shinobi from Konoha who, in a few days, is going to help my professor with these lessons because they’re native to that land,” Dimitri answered, knowing that she would ask that question.

“It's not fair! There’s knowledge that is not within my grasp, and I can't learn any of it because there is no book on that continent in our language. I know it's too much to ask; maybe I shouldn't…” Sonia looked away, feeling embarrassed for asking the question she wanted to ask Dimitri.

“Ask away, Sonia. It's just the two of us,” Dimitri said.

“I was wondering if you could teach me everything you learn. I mean, that’s stupid for me to ask; maybe I shouldn't have bothered,” Sonia said, burying her face in the book that she was holding, not wanting to show Dimitri her blushing. What she wanted was something she couldn't tell him: she wanted to find any excuse to spend time with him, even if it was studying. She didn't want him to be bored doing something he wasn't interested in.

“I'd have no problem telling you what I've learned, but it will be secondhand information; it's not as dependable as firsthand,” Dimitri warned.

“Well, maybe there's someone I could ask, though I don't know if she would be open to talking about it,” Sonia said.

“What do you mean?” asked Dimitri.

“If you can get me a copy of the history of Ninji—anything related to that continent—I can have her translate it for me,” Sonia stated.

“I might know someone who could help me get such a copy; a friend of mine in the Black Eagles, she should be open to helping,” Dimitri replied.

Who was this friend he was referring to?

“In the meantime, just tell me everything you know; please don't leave out anything that you've learned, even if it's insignificant to you,” Sonia requested. She listened patiently as Dimitri explained the lesson to the best of his ability. She even took a look at the notes he had taken and wrote them down herself. His handwriting was surprisingly neat and easy to read, which was more than she could say for other people she knew, where their handwriting was so bad it was barely legible.

They talked for about an hour about what he had learned and her interpretation of it.

“Wow, the feats that I hear about with Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha sound unreal. It’s hard for me to believe that a battle so epic in its scope could shape an entire landscape. I have a difficult time picturing beings possessing such power that they could have taken over the world if they wished. If they truly did have these kinds of feats, did they really have the ability to change entire landscapes with their battle in the Final Valley in the Ninja World? I have to research this more; there's just no way there were people with that kind of power,” said Sonia in disbelief.

“They were powerful clans; I’m pretty sure their feats are exaggerated. But Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha were considered the gods of Shinobi and the greatest Shinobi that ever lived. There are even statues built in their honor in the Final Valley, though I've never seen them. I've only heard about it from my father, who has seen the statues with his own eyes,” said Dimitri.

“Unbelievable that such powerful beings existed. I’m surprised the church would even allow someone like Sasuke Uchiha to be in the monastery when he potentially has the ability to bring Fodlan to ruin if he was given the chance,” Sonia said.

“I doubt he would do that,” Dimitri said.

“What makes you say that?” asked Sonia.

“His goal is not power, but something else. I do not know what it is because he hasn't shared it with me.” Dimitri didn't really give her an answer that was satisfying; she couldn't force an answer from him that he did not possess, much to her frustration.

“Do you really know everything there is to know about all these books here?” asked Dimitri, changing the subject.

“Oh yes, I know much, but one story that leaves me perplexed more than any other is the tale of the lioness and the lion king,” said Sonia, which caused Dimitri to look at her in shock.

“You're studying about my father and the mysterious woman, the queen that was never crowned? Why are you studying this subject?” Dimitri asked, curious.

She couldn't answer his question because she had no evidence one way or the other, but she suspected the queen that was never crowned was Hitomi Hyuga. She couldn't prove it; she didn't have much evidence, but something did not match up. Dimitri's birth—he was born December 22nd—yet something seemed off, even with that.

Her evidence was sparse because the royal family wasn't going to reveal their secrets, but she suspected there was one—a big one—and it involved Dimitri's birth and the woman named Hito. Her reaction when she brought up Dimitri's name; something doesn’t add up. Could those two be connected? She did not know. But then there was another matter regarding a girl—the transfer student, Hinata Hyuga. What is her connection to Hito? She was rarely wrong when she pieced things together, but she chose not to voice her conclusions until she was certain she guessed correctly.

“I have a hunch, but I can't prove anything until I have fully studied every variable,” Sonia answered, dispelling any suspicions that Dimitri may have. She couldn't afford that.

“The queen that was never crowned—I just don't understand why she fascinates you so much,” Dimitri asked.

“Don't you find it a little strange? Her name is never mentioned, just the title she could have had. I just find it odd,” Sonia said.

“What is it that you're implying?” asked Dimitri.

“I can't prove it yet. I'll keep my thoughts to myself until I have concrete evidence. When I know for sure, I'll let you know,” Sonia said, with her guard up. She did not want to endanger Dimitri with a hypothesis that could be wrong; she had to be sure first.

She heard her stomach growl, and Dimitri's as well.

“Do you mind if we continue this at the nearby tavern?” asked Sonia.

“Of course,” said Dimitri. She got in front of them and escorted him to the place where she regularly ate. She was wondering if Hito was present. They both sat at the table that she usually sat at, which was in the back. Dimitri was looking around.

“This place seems to be lively at this hour,” Dimitri said, looking at all the people around.

“Yes, Hito-san’s cooking is extremely popular—it's a favorite among the locals here,” Sonia said. Dimitri was curious when he saw the woman appear before them.

“Is this your friend you told me about the other day?” Hito asked, looking in Dimitri's direction.

“Yes,” Sonia answered.

“Will you have the usual today, Sonia-chan?” asked the woman.

“Yes,” Sonia answered.

“What about you, young man?” asked Hito.

“I'll have what she's having,” Dimitri said. She took their order and then got to work.

Dimitri and Sonia were waiting for his food. He did not expect to spend this long in the fabled abyss. Nobody in his class even knows where he is right now. It felt a little relieving in a way—where you get to simply be alone for the moment, not having to think about anything, not having to know. He pushed that thought aside along with the voices that he was hearing.

“How long have you lived here, Sonia?” asked Dimitri, curious about how long his friend has been living in this place underneath the monastery.

“As long as I can remember. I don't remember a single time where I haven't lived here,” Sonia answered.

“Were you born here?” asked Dimitri, wanting to know more.

“I don't know,” Sonia answered. Not feeling comfortable with the subject, he decided to change it, knowing that it was a sore spot.

The silence was brief when Hito put both of their food down on the table. Dimitri was surprised at what he was seeing: rice with teriyaki, along with an omelette. He remembered eating this kind of food in Konoha when he stayed there for the summer in 1173. The woman dismissed herself, and when Dimitri used a fork, he felt the woman's cooking in his mouth. He couldn't help but think back to Hitomi when she made something exactly like what he was eating now for himself, Hinata, Edelgard, and Monica. They loved her cooking; it was one of the things he loved the most when he visited Konoha that summer.

It tasted exactly like Hitomi's cooking in every way—the way that texture tasted, the smell, the spices—it was exactly how he remembered Hitomi's cooking. It could be a coincidence, but it was identical in every way.

“Are you all right, Dimitri?” asked Sonia, not wanting his friend to get the wrong idea. He responded quickly.

“I'm sorry. It's just that what I am eating reminds me of the mother of a dear friend of mine; her cooking tastes exactly like this,” Dimitri said.

“I see, well, Hito is a great cook — the best here. Everyone seems to want to go there every time it's her shift. Some say that her presence here is good for business, even if what she makes could be a little expensive at times because of having to import the ingredients. But with the black market, it's not as much of an issue because the channels that we go through aren't full of as much bureaucracy as the official ones,” Sonia said. Dimitri was surprised — a black market underneath the Archbishop's nose, and she allows this?

“It's unfortunate; I know what you're thinking, Dimitri, but we do what we have to in order to survive. A lot of the people here don't have any other means. Those who come to the monastery do so because they can get food they can't get otherwise. We make up the difference with the richer customers,” Sonia answered.

“I feel like I know nothing,” Dimitri said, looking around the tavern. The people from who knows what walks of life — he saw some foreigners whose accents he couldn't even understand, and there were even those he suspected were once nobles. He couldn't help but think about people who had their lives ruined and were forced to flee their homes; they would have nowhere to go except here. There were other places, yes, but here he could see a community that takes care of each other because they have to do so for their own survival.

“I highly doubt that, Dimitri. I can see it in your eyes — you know more than you're letting on,” Sonia said. How would Dimitri get himself out of this? Sonia was brilliant; she obviously knew he wasn't just a noble but something more. But how would she react if she found out she was in the presence of a prince? He would never use that on her; he didn't want to. He didn't want anything to change in their relationship. In the short amount of time that he had known her, he wanted them to be on equal footing.

Realizing his food was getting cold and not wanting it to go to waste, Dimitri ate while Sonia continued. 

“This Konoha you told me about— you've been there? You've actually seen it? Tell me everything you know! Reading it from books is one thing, but hearing it from someone who's seen the Land of Fire with their own eyes is another. Whatever you've seen, tell me everything.” Sonia then realized she was ordering him instead of requesting, and turned away in embarrassment.

“I'm sorry! I keep being told that I must be more mindful of social cues; that was rude of me,” Sonia said, feeling embarrassed. He couldn't help but find her cute.

“It's okay. I could describe everything I've seen, though I have not seen much of the Land of Fire, especially Konoha. I spent most of my time in the Hyuga Clan compound. My friends and I weren't allowed to leave, so I cannot really tell you much,” Dimitri said. She had a look of disappointment, knowing that he didn't have much information.

“Did you at least see the Kage monument? I've heard everyone in the Leaf Village can see it no matter where they are. Did you manage to at least look at it once?” Sonia asked, excited. Even for something so trivial, he did see the monument. He wasn't able to see it up close, but he was able to see the faces of the Hokage, or at least the faces as they were at their prime.

“I have! The Kage monument is a monument built in honor of the Hokage of the past and present. The faces that are enshrined on the mountaintop in the Leaf Village are the faces of the Hokage as they were when they were given the duty of Hokage of Konoha. I'm not sure about the other villages on the continent, but I do know that's one thing that is part of their culture for sure,” Dimitri said, recalling what he had read about the history of the founding of the Land of Fire. He had finished reading about it a few days ago.

“That's interesting! What is a Hokage? Are they like kings?” Sonia asked excitedly, hungry for new information; she definitely was a lover of knowledge.

“I can't answer that because I don't have firsthand knowledge of how it works, they don't work like kings. There is no dynasty that I know of. The systems in Konoha and how someone becomes the Hokage are complicated; you'd have to ask a resident of Konoha for that, and there aren't that many in the monastery,” said Dimitri.

“If you can get one of your friends to come here sometime, I'd be grateful. I'd like to know more about the village—anything,” Sonia said. There was much more to this; Dimitri was able to pick up on the fact that this woman was lonely. She wanted companionship; she wanted friendship. He didn't mind. For him, if he could help make her less lonely, then he'd be doing something good for once. 

“It's unfortunate that I have to go. I have a class tomorrow. If you're available tomorrow, I'll come back here again,” said Dimitri. Sonia lit up. 

“Of course! You're always welcome here, Dimitri,” Sonia said. They walked out of the tavern. They were about halfway to their respective destinations; she was reluctant to part with him as he was reluctant to part with her, but they had to due to where they were. They went their separate ways, and Dimitri just couldn't help but think about Hito, the woman's cooking, her voice. It sounded familiar, and he couldn't explain why.

He went to his quarters and lay down, looking at the ceiling and thinking about his conversations with Sonia today and yesterday. He couldn't help but think he had found a kindred spirit—finally, not in the same way as Sasuke, no, but a kindred spirit nevertheless—lonely and someone he could simply be himself with without having to be the prince, but just be Dimitri. The expectations that everyone had on him were too much to bear at times. He needed to be with someone that didn't know him as the prince. He often wondered what it would have been like if he had never been born a prince but instead as a commoner. Would he have had more freedom than he does now? Would he have had more freedom to choose his path in life? He didn't often indulge in these thoughts, but he couldn't help it. Sometimes he envisioned a world where people could choose to be the kind of person they wanted to be, not have their lives dictated based on where and how they were born.

He and Edelgard disagreed heavily on many things, especially how to enact change, but that was one thing they both agreed on 100%. He closed his eyes and drifted off to a dreamless sleep, the first in a while.

It had been a week since the mock battle; a lot of time was being spent studying and training. Hinata had barely had a chance to do anything else—even time with her boyfriend was limited due to how busy things were. The new professor was a strict but fair teacher, unlike the last professor, who was incompetent and barely did anything of note. It was as if Byleth was making up for lost time. What Hinata and her class learned in one week was more than what the previous professor taught them in the past three months. It was overwhelming; she would be lying if she said it wasn’t. However, she was used to this due to her upbringing in Konoha. It wasn't easy, but it was not something she couldn't handle.

She was being assigned chores, which was an assignment that the professor gave to everyone in the class in order to teach his students further skills that they would find useful when they left the academy. Hinata was currently with Ingrid, tending to the Pegasus. She felt nervous the first time she was grooming one; they weren't like horses—they tended to be more sensitive and could sense the hearts of the people that groomed them. If they weren't careful or showed any negative emotions, they could become hostile to the people that were cleaning them.

She was currently attending to a pegasus with gray hair; it was an older Pegasus that was long since retired from duty and was relaxed for most of its daily activities. Hinata couldn't help but look at the sky; she saw a pegasus that nobody dared approach. She couldn't get a close glance at it due to how angry the Pegasus got when anyone went near it. Nobody had been able to tame it; it was one of those rare Pegasus that only those they deemed worthy would be allowed to approach. 

She looked at the Pegasus. It was not like Grian. The fur of the Pegasus was pure white, and she couldn't see what it looked like from a distance, but it seemed as if the light itself was shining everywhere when the Pegasus appeared. It was considered wild, and nobody dared approach it.

She had read about the kind of Pegasus that Freya, the warrior queen, once had. The only people that were allowed to ride that class of Pegasus, which Hinata was gazing at in the sky, had the blood of queens. The idea was ridiculous, though Hinata always wondered what it would be like to ride a Pegasus and be a Pegasus Rider. To even be a Pegasus Rider, they had to learn how to wield a lance in combat—because that's what most Pegasus knights used. Swords were also a weapon of choice, but that was mostly as a way to counter wyvern riders, who primarily used swords and axes. Hinata was surprised when she was asked to train in other forms of combat on the first day after the mock battle.

She tried other weapons—swords, axes, bows—and the last weapon she tested was a lance. Hinata was surprised by how well she performed, despite having barely picked up a lance in her life; it felt natural when she first used it.

She was still surprised how well she was able to use a lance despite not having picked one up before when her professor asked everyone to use weapons that they weren't familiar with. It felt relieving learning something different; it was a way to differentiate herself from her clan, who only focused on the same techniques and didn't dare venture beyond their rigid traditions. Ingrid noticed her looking at the sky.

“You've been looking at that Pegasus ever since we started doing these chores, Hinata. We need to get this done. I can't groom these Pegasus without you,” said Ingrid, taking her out of her trance.

“I'm sorry, Ingrid-san. I just can't help but admire the white Pegasus in the sky,” Hinata confessed. Ingrid looked at her, knowing exactly what she was talking about. The white Pegasus—nobody knew her name. The only thing known about this holy beast was that only those with a pure heart could ride her, and someone with the heart of a queen. She didn't know what that even meant; she never understood it at all.

But something was telling her to go to her. She didn't understand why, nor did she understand the bonds between Pegasus and their riders.

“Ingrid, I have a question regarding your bond with your Pegasus. How long have you had it?” Hinata asked her.

“I don't know. It's hard to explain. It's a superstition in my homeland that a Pegasus born on the same day as their rider are bonded for life. It's hard to even imagine. Some don't believe in this superstition; they think it's not based in reality, but I believe in it,” Ingrid answered.

"What do you mean?" Hinata asked, now wanting to know more.

"Grian has been my Pegasus since I was 3 years old. She was born on the same day as me, even though it's hard to believe." Ingrid said. Hinata looked at Grian. Unlike other creatures, Pegasus tend to live a very long lifespan, as long as humans. It's usually because of the bond between their riders that keeps them with their partners for their whole lives. So, it's rare that they meet them as young as Grian met Ingrid.

"How old is that Pegasus in the sky?" Hinata asked.

"I don't know. This Pegasus has been here for the past 17 years. Every time anyone approached her, she treated them with hostility. The mother did the same thing, protecting her young. The mother is still in the monastery to this day." As Ingrid finished, Hinata saw another Pegasus. She was older, Hinata knew based on the color of her fur and her wings. They were not as pure white as they once were, but still beautiful. This Pegasus was 43, which was amazing. A Pegasus could still look young despite its age. There was a lot Hinata did not know.

"That Pegasus, is that who I think it is?" Hinata said, with fascination. Ingrid couldn't believe it herself, looking at it. She was still strong. How she flew in the air was graceful, like her offspring. Age hadn't slowed her down. It was amazing what Hinata was witnessing.

"That Pegasus is named Aisha. I didn't know she still existed," Ingrid said with amazement. Aisha was considered the queen of love and beauty. She didn't officially rule anyone, but she was considered the queen of love and beauty because of her love for her people. She was considered a queen in all but name. Why would her mother name her Pegasus after such a woman? It was before the founding of the empire, shortly before the war of liberation, where she existed. She had suffered a tragic death at the hands of Nemesis. Not much about her life was known, but her mother named a Pegasus after a woman that had lived a thousand years ago.

"At last, I finally meet you, little flower," Hinata heard. She turned around and did not know what she was hearing.

"Only you can hear me, little flower. I have waited so long," Hinata heard again. Then she saw the white Pegasus, the younger one from earlier, fly towards her. Everyone in the Black Eagles stopped doing what they were doing to watch what was happening. Hinata stood there as the white Pegasus flew as if the Pegasus was happy to finally meet someone that had waited their whole lives to meet. The Pegasus landed gracefully on the ground. Hinata was inches from her.

"You're exactly how I imagined, little flower," the Pegasus said.

Hinata had no idea how to react. The Pegasus was talking to her as if it were human. The language the Pegasus was speaking was her native language, but how? A pegasus shouldn't know human speech.

"Your confusion is understandable. Only you can understand me, and since this is your first language, your native tongue, I'm naturally speaking to you in the language you were raised in," the Pegasus said. She spoke as fluently as any native speaker. Hinata couldn't comprehend what was happening.

Hinata looked around. The Pegasus was waiting for her to make a move.

"Your first words to me were 'at last, we finally meet.' What do you mean?" Hinata asked, not realizing she was speaking out loud. Then she realized her mouth wasn't moving.

"We're communicating with each other telepathically. Nobody can hear us. Everything we say to each other, only we can hear it," the white Pegasus answered.

"Hinata, what's going on?" Byleth asked, wondering why Hinata was standing there.

"It's nothing, Professor," Hinata said respectfully.

"He has the ability to understand animals, including one such as myself. He possesses an ability that has been lost to time," the Pegasus said, which surprised Hinata.

"He can understand animals? I never knew that," Hinata said, feeling foolish for not noticing why he and Marianne spent so much time in the stables when they weren't doing schoolwork or he wasn't teaching.

"The kind of skill you possess is one that only a queen has. You have the blood of a queen, Hinata," the Pegasus said, making Hinata blink. The blood of a queen? Ridiculous, she thought.

"I don't possess the qualities of what it means to be a queen," Hinata said, disbelieving with the Pegasus told her.

"Your heart is pure, just like your ancestor. You have a compassionate soul that values peace over violence. Those are the qualities of a queen," the Pegasus answered a question Hinata had been thinking.

"I have the blood of a queen. That doesn't make any sense," Hinata still couldn't believe it.

"Over time, you'll understand, Hinata. You are my Rider. I have waited my entire life to meet you. For 17 years, I have waited for you. When I found out that you were here, I was eager to come and see for myself the daughter of my mother's Rider," the Pegasus said. Then, Hinata looked at the sky. The Pegasus, who was white but older than the one in front of her, pieced it together.

"My mother... she was a Pegasus Rider?" Hinata asked, amazed. Her mother's Pegasus was in the sky, and the white Pegasus in front of her was its offspring.

"Hitomi was a pure soul, just like you. I have waited my entire life to meet  you, Hinata. Please ride me. Prove to me that you're worthy to be my Rider." The Pegasus got down low enough so Hinata could get on. Everyone in the class was looking at her. Hinata thought about it. Any fear she may have had, she put aside. If she was afraid to go to the skies, she was not worthy, and she refused to be afraid.

"You don't know how to ride a Pegasus? Are you insane?" Ingrid said, worried. She didn't say anything else.

She did not reply as the white Pegasus took off into the sky. She never felt the wind press against her skin as much as it did at that moment, as her Pegasus went higher and higher. She thought she would feel fear, but she didn't. She felt adrenaline, an excitement she had never felt before. The wind pressed against her face, and she saw more and more of the landscape around her. Her Pegasus, how it flew in the sky, it was as if she had trained her entire life for this very moment. The white Pegasus did not stop; it went faster and faster. Her movements were graceful, and she was careful because it was Hinata's first time ever riding a Pegasus, so she didn't do the more erotic moves that Pegasus are known for.

It was amazing. She felt free when she was in the sky. She felt it, the kind of freedom she never felt when she was back home. She felt like she could go anywhere, fly anywhere. The sky was the limit. Two weeks ago, she would not have had the confidence to do what she was doing now. She wasn't afraid; she wanted to go higher and higher.

“Don't be too eager. We will have to train together first, Little flower,” the white Pegasus said as she slowed down. She looked around, and they were far above the monastery, thousands of feet up. It was unbelievable.

“I can't believe this. I've never seen anything like this before. It's beautiful,” Hinata said. She could see so much of the land that she was currently inhabiting—so much grassland, mountains, even desert. She felt something she had never felt before, especially when she looked in the direction of Faerghus—a longing. It didn't make any sense to her, wanting to set foot there when she had never been there before, almost as if…

Before she could finish that thought, the Pegasus dived quickly down to where Hinata's class was. She stayed calm; she did not scream when the Pegasus landed gracefully. Everyone was in shock, even the faculty in the monastery was surprised.

“I can't believe it. She tamed her,” Edelgard said in disbelief.

“Wow. When I thought you couldn't be any more amazing, you surprised me,” Bernadetta said.

“You know what this means, Hinata. She's your Pegasus. That bond lasts for life. You must be careful of what you do from this point onwards,” Marianne said, knowing from experience of raising Pegasus and horses.

“Wow. I'm starting to feel like the lame girl out,” Hilda said, amazed by her achievements.

“Hina Hime, you keep amazing me. A pegasus that only a queen can ride,” Dorothea said with amazement. She heard whispers. She didn't know what to do or say.

Hinata got off and then looked at her Pegasus. She couldn't believe it. She was a Pegasus Rider. She had to think of a name, a name that was worthy of such a beautiful Pegasus. 

"Do you have a name?" Hinata asked. 

"Only my rider can name me. What do you wish to call me, Hinata?" the white Pegasus asked. Hinata had thought about it, thought about many names. There was only one that came to mind. Only one.

"Hitomi. That's what I'll name you, as a way to honor my mother," Hinata said. The Pegasus smiled in approval. 

"Hitomi. Naming me after a queen. I guess it was fate. I accept this name with pride," the Pegasus said proudly. 

"So, what did you name your Pegasus?" Ingrid asked, curious about what had happened. Hinata had forgotten where she was. She had to be careful. 

"I named her Hitomi, after my mother," Hinata said. 

"You named her after the queen that was never crowned?" Ingrid asked in disbelief. Hinata looked at her friend, surprised. The queen that was never crowned, and her mother. No, they couldn't be the same person. 

"This will definitely be the talk of the monastery for the next month," her professor said. 

"Ingrid, I'm assigning you as Hinata's training partner. She will need to know how to ride her Pegasus and wield a lance. Can you do that?" he asked Ingrid.

"I can, Professor," Ingrid said with confidence.

"Excellent, Hinata. You made an incredible accomplishment today. Not many can say they ever bonded with a Pegasus that only a queen can ride. You're someone special indeed." Byleth said with respect. She did not want to be treated differently because of Hitomi, but things had changed in the past 3 months. She was more confident than she was when she first set foot here. Her boyfriend, Naruto, was by her side openly without hiding. She had made lots of new friends, friends she never thought she would make. But something on the back of her mind couldn't help but think there was a big secret that has been kept from her, a secret that her mother took to the grave and that she'll never know.

Naruto couldn't believe what he had just saw; his girlfriend was riding on a Pegasus, but not an ordinary Pegasus—a Pegasus for a queen. He was in a trance, watching Hinata flying off into the sky with the white Pegasus. She was gone for at least 10 minutes before she landed gracefully on the ground. Naruto had no words; it was as if he was witnessing a scene from a fantasy story.

“She's definitely something, to be able to tame a Pegasus like that. One white Pegasus only accepts someone with the blood of a queen as their Rider,” Kyubi said with interest. Naruto heard Hinata name the Pegasus Hitomi. He went towards Hinata; Ingrid was close by, along with Dorothea. They were all amazed by what Hinata had accomplished.

The Pegasus looked at Naruto and smelled him.

“Hitomi likes you, Naruto-kun,” Hinata said as the Pegasus rubbed her face on Naruto.

“The fact that you managed to get your mate’s Pegasus to like you is an accomplishment within itself. Most males are not liked by Pegasus,” Kyubi remarked.

“Why is that?” Naruto asked.

“It has to do with the hearts of men being full of malice,” Kyubi answered.

“I wish I could get Grian to like you, Naruto, but he's wary around males,” Ingrid said, apologizing about her Pegasus feeling agitated with Naruto's presence.

“It has a lot to do with me, unfortunately, kit; though Hitomi is different,” Kyubi said in an apologetic tone.

“I wonder if you did a Shadow Clone Jutsu on top of Hitomi, would multiple Pegasus appear without making it possible to do the triangle attack without requiring three Pegasus knights?” asked Claude, who found it fascinating that his girlfriend managed to tame a Pegasus born for queens.

“I don't know, Claude-san. I might try it when I’m trained on how to ride my Pegasus,” Hinata answered.

“You keep amazing me, Hinata-chan. To think that you would be a Pegasus Rider! If only those fools back home could see you now,” said Ino, who was smiling happily at her friend's accomplishment. What surprised Naruto was that she was training how to use white magic, a skill that one of the professors—who was currently a substitute because Kakashi caught a cold—was named Hanneman von Essar. Naruto remembered the day he met him; it was two days ago.

Naruto is bored out of his mind; studying was never his strong point. He didn't have Hinata to help him with notes, nor did he have Sasuke to give him hints about what he had to answer on this damn paper he was working on. The only person that could assist him would be Claude, but he was with his girlfriend. Ever since that day Naruto could swear they spent time together alone, they had almost become inseparable. They may deny that they're dating, but they clearly are by the way they present themselves. 

“Their pheromone levels are so high that it's driving me crazy. I can smell it even as far back as your dorm! I don't know how you can stand it,” said Kyubi, annoyed with the strong sense of smell that he possesses—something Naruto does not have, thankfully. 

“I didn't hear you complaining about Sasuke and Mercedes-san,” Naruto said. 

“That is mostly because those two tend to keep their desires under control, even though it's becoming increasingly difficult,” Kyubi said with amusement at the sexual tension between Sasuke and Mercedes. Even he was starting to notice it, but then again, he didn't want to think about it. He was wondering what was taking Kakashi so long. 

“Of all the days that lazy fucker has to be late,” Leone said, annoyed that Kakashi was extremely late—almost a half an hour. 

“We could be even one minute late, and he would deduct points from us. It's not fair,” Lorenz said, irritated with their professor for being tardy. 

“I really wish we had one of the other sensei other than Kakashi, because at least they're reliable,” Ino said, not happy about Kakashi being late again. 

Naruto was about to voice his displeasure when he saw an old man enter the room. He was in his fifties, his hair was graying, and he wore a brown coat. He was not what Naruto was expecting; was he their substitute teacher? 

“I am sorry about being late; unfortunately, Kakashi Hatake couldn't make it today because he caught a cold,” the old man said, as if it were routine for Kakashi to do this. 

“I would have been here a lot sooner had I not been needed in the Empire, but I'm here now to teach you the best way I can. And don't worry, Kakashi will still be the professor of your class; I'm just going to be his assistant,” the man said to reassure them that Kakashi would not be leaving.

"Why haven't we seen you until now?" asked Ino, who was as perplexed as Claude, along with Naruto, though they weren't voicing their thoughts.

"After finishing my duties that were asked of me at the Empire, I've returned to my true passion, which I pursue on the side while teaching here. I'm involved in Crest research, though I doubt any of you from Konoha have a clue what I'm talking about," the old man said.

"Excuse me, but what do we call you?" Naruto asked.

"Sorry, I got carried away. I am Hanneman von Essar. I hope to be a good professor to you all in the upcoming months, at least until December when you will return to Konoha and the inhabitants of Fodlan to learn about the land where your friends come from," Hanneman replied respectfully.

"You are a researcher with Crest; why?" Naruto asked with his arms crossed, curious.

"To make it short, it's to learn how crests appear to those who have children with crests or who are descendants of those with crests. There's a lot we don't know despite centuries of research; we've only scratched the surface. My goal is to learn more and potentially give everyone who wants a crest one if they desire it, but I'm getting ahead of myself. I'm probably boring you," the man said as the rest of the Golden Deer entered.

"I really hope we don't have to do those tedious introductions," said Shikamaru.

"Fear not, I have no intention. I have all your names. I hope to be a good assistant professor. I'll make sure you all are given a proper education in Kakashi's absence, and when he's here, I'll be his assistant," the man said to everyone in the class. They all sat in their proper places. Naruto didn't know what to think of Hanneman; his first impression was that he seemed to be a pleasant man to be around. He wasn't like some of the other people he dealt with, though that remained to be seen.

What surprised him, though, was that he saw Hanneman test everyone and made them test for alternative skills. The results surprised him with the potential each of his classmates from Konoha had and skills he didn't think they had the potential to possess with the proper training.

He saw Ino do white magic like it was second nature. Naruto supposed that it had a lot to do with her clan's signature jutsu; that white magic would be an attribute that would fit her clan well. The kind of white magic Naruto saw wasn't anything amazing, but the very fact that she could cast basic white magic spells was proof she could become a White Mage with enough training.

To his surprise, Naruto possessed potential for Black magic should he train for it, though he was recommended to stick to what he already knows and work on that. But Naruto considered training in that skill to widen his arsenal.

He remembered the lessons he managed to conjure up, a basic fire spell he couldn't believe he could do it. He was determined to use any skill to get stronger to protect those he cares about; he wasn't going to throw away any potential abilities that he could have. 

“I've heard you have the ability to potentially be a powerful mage. That’s amazing,” said Hinata as Naruto demonstrated basic fire spells. Dorothea was impressed, as well as his display of lightning, though not as good as the fire.

“I could easily picture you as a Pegasus Knight, Hinata-chan. I could see it now: enemies cowering in fear as you point your spear at them with your Byakugan activated,” Naruto said as he imagined the mental image of bandits running away in fear.

“I'd rather not use Hitomi in that way. In fact, I don't want her to be used in battle,” Hinata said, dispelling Naruto's fantasies.

“I'm sorry; I couldn't help it,” Naruto said apologetically. 

“She would want you to learn how to fight with her, though, Hinata. Even if you hate it, a Pegasus wants to feel useful. Even if their rider despises violence, you should learn how to fight together with her,” Ingrid said, looking at her own Pegasus, who nodded in agreement.

“I don't know. I just don't think such a beautiful creature should be used for death and destruction,” Hinata said as she looked at her Pegasus.

“I can relate to that all too well. I wouldn't want Dote to ever take part in violence, but if he wants to fight alongside me, I wouldn't deprive him of that,” Marianne said.

“Hinata, it's not easy. I know Sora hates violence but she hates even more being left behind and not being able to fight alongside me. Hitomi will feel the same way. For right now, don't worry about what will happen; just focus on building your bond with each other. Train together; that should be a priority, not thinking about the future,” Byleth said reassuringly to Hinata.

“Thank you, Professor. I'll take what you said to heart. I just don't want to use my new friend to kill anyone,” Hinata said, looking at her Pegasus flying in the sky. Naruto could tell she was happy finally meeting Hinata and finally having a name to call herself: Hitomi, the name of Hinata's mother. Naruto had always been curious: who was she? What was she like?

“Just out of curiosity, where is Dimitri anyway?” asked Ingrid, wondering where her childhood friend was.

“That's a good question,” said Claude, wearing a smile of mischief. 

“Do you think he's seeing a girl and doesn’t want us to know?” asked Naruto. 

“Probably, but I don't think we should interfere with what he does in his personal life,” said Hinata, shutting down any ideas about following him. 

“You know what? I'm hungry. Let's get something to eat in the cafeteria. You mind coming with us?” Naruto asked Hinata and her friends. 

“I got paperwork I have to do. I'll see you later,” Byleth said to his students. 

“I wouldn't mind but I'm not an interesting person to be around, Naruto,” Marianne said.

“It's all right,” Naruto replied. 

“One thing you better remember, Naruto: Marianne doesn't like eating meat, so don't offer it to her,” Hilda warned. 

“Noted,” he said as he walked with his girlfriend along with their friends to the cafeteria.

Bernadetta never sat with Naruto before, but because he was Hinata's boyfriend, it was unavoidable. She hoped he wasn't scary; she knew it wouldn't be with him if he was. There was a huge selection of food—she didn't know how they would be able to eat all this. Naruto managed to grab enough for everyone using a technique that she had seen a handful of times called Shadow Clone Jutsu.

Everyone began to eat before Edelgard started to speak.

“I still can't get over that such a Pegasus existed! I thought the white Pegasus was a myth, but what I saw with my own eyes was a sight to behold! You have such a Pegasus, Hinata. This is not going to be a feat that will be forgotten anytime soon; no student this year has accomplished what you have,” Edelgard said in disbelief that she had seen a white Pegasus.

“The white Pegasus! I've read much about it in my childhood. Those who are chosen by such a mystical creature have pure souls and have the heart of a queen,” Claude said, implying that he knew a lot more than he was saying. Naruto would have to talk to Claude more.

“What makes this feat even more fascinating is this is the second time it's happened in this century. Only one other person had managed to accomplish such a feat,” said Dorothea.

“My mother... there’s so much I don't know.” Hinata said, looking at her food.

“How come you don't know anything about what your mother has done here? Surely you must know something?” asked Dorothea.

“I don't know anything. My mother never talked about her time here,” Hinata said as she stopped touching her food.

“My mother said a lot about Hitomi Hyuga. She was kind to everyone, including my mother, who my father treated horribly. Even back then, she stood up to him and threatened to castrate him if he ever laid a hand on her.” Bernadetta said, thinking about the conversation she had with her mother 2 years ago when her father physically abused her and told her a story about a friend that stood up to her father. 

“Wait,  your mother know mine?” asked Hinata.

“Yes, she holds your mother in high regard,” Bernadetta answered.

“My mother was also was friends with Hitomi. I don't know much about my mother's relationship with her, unfortunately, but they were good friends, and they went to the same class together.”Marianne said Hinata couldn't believe it. Her own friends knew more about her mother's time here than she did. Bernadette could only picture in Hinata's mind how angry she was now.

“I can't believe it,” Hinata said. She saw her eyes darken almost instantly. Bernadetta had to think quickly. Whenever she came to Hinata's family, her mood darkened almost instantly. 

“Let's talk about something else,” Bernadetta suggested. 

“I'm sorry I have to excuse myself?”Hinata said as she left the table. Bernadetta felt down. She felt like had she been a little bit faster, she would not have left when she did. 

“I'm sorry I shouldn't have said anything,” said Marianne, blaming herself for Hinata's mood darkening. 

“It's not your fault, Marianne,” said Naruto reassuringly. 

“How can it not be?”Marianne asked. 

“The clan back in konoha is a sore subject it's a topic I try to avoid,” Edelgard answered. 

“What they have done to her to cause her to feel the way she does?” asked Ingrid, wanting to know about her clan and why it cause her so much pain when it's ever brought up.

“I can't reveal that it would violate her trust and not to mention it probably changed for the worse when I left all those years ago,” Edelgard answered.

Bernadetta felt utterly useless. She wished she could help her friend, but how could she? Nobody can understand Hinata as Naruto could. Only someone else could help her.

Mercedes saw Hinata leave the cafeteria. She knew what it was about. She saw those eyes, darkness, the rage. It had gotten worse in the past five years. Anger, a deep-seated hatred, the malevolence in the air was almost enough to choke her. Not even Sasuke possessed such strong malevolence. She looked at her friend. He was with his class, talking with Dimitri and Felix. She could use a distraction right now, anything to keep her mind off her feelings towards her friend. 

She excused herself and went to where Hinata would be. Mercedes heard screaming. 

She saw practice dummies destroyed, one after another. The rage she felt from Hinata, she saw her vent her frustration in her training grounds, but this was nothing. This anger was more raw and violent. She had a difficult time believing this was the same woman before. She could approach her, but another girl entered the room. The last person Mercedes wanted to see. 

"The caged animal apparently has tamed the white Pegasus. To think that a failure like you has a legendary beast." Hanabi said. Hinata turned around.

"Unless you want to lie down on the ground, state your business." Hinata said, with her composure barely keeping itself together. 

"You know the real reason Father wanted you here in the monastery is to increase our influence. Yet, here you are, diluting our clan by associating with low-class, pathetic scum that are so beneath you. You disgrace our clan." Hanabi said, trying to get a reaction. 

"This is your last warning. Leave or you will be on the ground." Hinata said threateningly, activating her Byakugan. This was not like her at all. No, she had to step in before Hinata made a mistake.

"Stop. She's not worth it." Mercedes said, which caused both girls to look at her. Hanabi with disgust, and Hinata with shock.

“So the rubble’s stench still hasn't been removed from you,” she said insultingly.

“Being a noble doesn't make you great,” Mercedes said calmly. She couldn't lose her cool; it would never work for her because that's what Hanabi would want.

“No, but it does give you privileges that you wouldn't have otherwise. Such a shame that you would give that up,” said Hanabi. 

“It's people like you why I don't want anything to do with the nobility, whether it's in my former Homeland or yours; for every good Noble, there are more like you,” Mercedes said, trying to remain calm, trying not to give Hinata's younger sister the satisfaction.

“Whatever, you two deserve each other,” Hanabi said as she left. 

After Hinata's younger sister left, she saw a look of shame on her face.

“So much for me being pure, huh?” Hinata said as she sat on the bench. Mercedes sat next to her; she wanted to do something to comfort her friend.

“I'm sorry that you saw me in this state.” She saw Hinata's hands shaking—the built-in rage and hatred that Mercedes was afraid would take over. Had she not intervened, Hinata might have severely injured Hanabi.

“I'm not an angel; that's what Naruto-kun, Dorothea-san, and Ingrid-san believe. It's a lie; it's not true. I'm not an angel, I...” Hinata hesitated.

“It's just the two of us, Hina. I won't judge you,” Mercedes said.

“I would rather do this in private, where nobody can eavesdrop on our conversation. I hope that isn't too much trouble,” Hinata said. It was a reasonable request, so they left the Black Eagles sparring arena and went to Mercedes' quarters, where they would have their conversation in private.

Hinata had never been to Mercedes' quarters before; it was nothing special. She couldn't help but look around out of curiosity and see a picture—the one that she had taken when they were in Konoha. She looked and saw the people that were in it: Sasuke, who was wearing his blue shirt and white shorts, and his headband. Mercedes was smiling warmly in the picture. It wasn't just Sasuke that was there; there was Naruto and Ino, along with her team. She had a picture as well. It was amazing how much had changed in the past five years.

Mercedes was on her bed, waiting patiently for Hinata to speak her mind. Hinata had to take a deep breath; she couldn't let her anger control her.

“I'm sorry. Am I a bad person for hating my father?” Hinata asked, harboring feelings that she wasn't able to voice out loud to anyone because of the expectations placed on her. The perception of her was that she was incapable of hating anyone, even though that wasn't true—it was far from the truth.

“You're not. Your father is a wicked man. I cannot understand how anyone could treat their own daughter like he does. You don't owe him your forgiveness, Hina. He treats you horribly. This anger, this rage—I can feel it. It's darker than before. I can see it in your eyes. The violent thoughts you have of him could be dangerous. If you don't control those emotions, you could do something you'll regret someday,” Mercedes said, concerned about the malevolence in Hinata's chakra.

She didn't just hate her father; part of her was ashamed to admit it. She couldn't voice it out loud because how would that come out to anyone, especially Mercedes, who, like Hinata, considered her family everything? She had a little brother that she would do anything to see again. As someone with a younger sibling, it would feel wrong to voice her true feelings about Hanabi.

“Hanabi, it's just like him—the perfect daughter. Dealing with her is like dealing with him.” Hinata clenched her hands so tightly that they were drawing blood. Mercedes noticed this; it wasn't a light red, it was a deep, dark red.

“You've got to be careful; you can get an infection,” Mercedes said as she used her white magic to heal the wounds on Hinata's hands.

“I'm sorry, I'm a bad person. I truly am. What kind of sister...?” Hinata didn't finish because she felt guilty. She didn't want to voice what she felt out loud because once she said it, there would be no taking it back.

“I hated my step-siblings for what they’ve done to me, for what they did to my little brother, for how much they made my life hell. I'm not an angel either, Hina. I'm capable of feeling hate just like anyone else. We're not perfect; no one is,” Mercedes said. She couldn't help but disagree; she knew one person who would strongly disagree with that sentiment.

"He would disagree with you. To him, you are an angel and you are perfect. That's how I see you, Mercie-chan,” Hinata replied.

“I know he does, but I'm not who he thinks I am. I'm not an angel; I never have been. I have dark thoughts, too, that are difficult for me to control. Sometimes, I'm not what Sasuke Kun believes that I am.”Mercedes said as she clenched her heart. Hinata couldn't help but notice something in her eyes. She didn't want to say anything because she wanted to keep herself out of their business.

Hinata placed her hands on Mercedes, and she had to face her.

“you're wrong. You saved me. You stopped me from making a terrible mistake 5 years ago. I was so angry I wanted to..”Hinata looked away not knowing how she would take this confession. 

“I wanted to kill my father. I would have done it, too; his guard was down; all I had to do was put poison in his tea, and he would have died. I would have felt nothing if I had done it. I would have done it to my sister as well and all the elders. Had I not spoken to you that day, I would have done it; I would have been a cold-blooded killer now had it not been for you.”Hinata said she felt ashamed of admitting the secret before her first kill with the bandit; she would have murdered her sister and father along with all the clan elders had Mercedes not spoken to her that day to comfort her as a shoulder to cry on her soul would have been tainted she had come very close the malevolence almost consumed her. It was after Naruto won the Chunin exams. The thoughts she had that day, she couldn't believe how close she had come had Mercedes not been there when she was just to talk to her.

“I have no words,” Mercedes said.

“You must think lowly of me, don't you, knowing what you know?” Hinata said, afraid of Mercedes' reaction, but what she would get in response would shock Hinata.

“I don't; how can I possibly think lowly of you? No, I can't think lowly of you. You're my friend, Hina. You and Sasuke-kun were there for me when I needed someone. I had no friends for six years until I met you both. You saved me. I was so angry that I wanted to simply watch the world burn, and if I never met Sasuke-kun that day, I don't know who I would be now,” Mercedes said. Every time she talked about Sasuke, it was different. It was not a secret to Hinata that she and Sasuke were really close back in Konoha, but now things were different.

“I'm sorry; I am making this about myself, and I'm trying to help you,” Mercedes said, but Hinata knew something was bothering her.

“What does it feel like to be in love?” Mercedes asked. Hinata wasn't expecting to be asked that question. She thought about it and closed her eyes, thinking about what it felt like when she found out she was in love with Naruto. She didn't realize she was until she started to be his friend; it was a crush that developed into something else.

“You're lucky, Hina. I can't help but be jealous of you. I don't know if I'll ever find someone that will love me like Naruto loves you,” Mercedes said with sadness.

“I'm pretty sure there is someone out there that would love you for who you are,” Hinata said, trying to reassure her friend.

“I highly doubt that all the men that I've met have been only after one thing. They only care about my Crest and nothing else. They don't care about anything about me; the only thing they want me for is to bear their children that may have a Crest.” 

Mercedes was very bitter when it came to men, more than Hinata had expected. Who was comforting whom? Hinata couldn't help but notice Mercedes was struggling—there was someone, and she didn't want to come to terms with it. She was struggling, too. 

“But there is someone that does value who you are. What about him? How would you feel about him being that person?” Hinata asked, referring to Sasuke. 

“Don't be ridiculous; he's just a friend—a precious friend,” Mercedes said, trying to convince herself. 

“It's just the two of us; you can tell me,” Hinata said, trying to help her friend. 

“I'll just be in the way. I can't get in the way of his revenge; I'll just be a burden,” she said with sadness. She knew she couldn't get anywhere; love couldn't be rushed. The seeds were already planted; it would take time for them to take root. 

“I'll do what I can to support him. I cannot get in the way of his revenge for anything. I can't have him give that up for me.” Mercedes wouldn't budge, and Hinata knew this was a dead-end conversation, and it was getting late. 

“Thank you for talking to me, Mercie Chan. You're a great friend. I don't know what I would do without you,” Hinata confessed. 

“I'll do anything to help a friend in need. If you need an ear, I'm always here for you, Hina,” said Mercedes with a sad and warm smile. It didn't go exactly how Hinata wanted; the sad look on her face whenever it came to Sasuke was concerning. She didn't want to push it, considering how sensitive that subject was.

“Good night,” Hinata said as she left Mercedes's quarters. She was in deep thought as she looked at the moonlit sky and saw Hitomi flying gracefully with her mother. She wondered what it would be like to be free out in the sky without any restraints. When she thought about them, she thought about her clan and her family, the one she was raised in. What would it be like to be freed from those shackles? 

Then she thought about why she chose Edelgard over Dimitri. It was because of that reason: Edelgard fully supported her. Not that Dimitri didn’t, but what he did not believe regarding the crest system. She saw it as a shackle—a shackle that held down Mercedes, her best friend. It was a chain that held down Ingrid, who wanted to be a knight but couldn’t because of family obligations. 

What would happen if Hinata found out she possessed a crest? How would she live with it? How would she deal with the burden of having one and those coveting it? She didn’t blame Marianne for not wanting to talk about her crest or Mercedes for hating them, or Edelgard for wanting to abolish the crest system altogether. She looked at the moon, and as if grabbing onto it, held her fist up high in the air with defiance. If by some small chance it did turn out she possessed a crest, she would denounce it because it’s not the crest that defines who they are, but their character. Hinata would not allow another shackle to hold her down again. No more chains, not from her clan, not from the crest; she would free herself from such a system. 

She went to her dorm and lay down on her bed. She looked up at the ceiling, then closed her eyes and drifted off to a dreamless sleep.

Chapter Text

It was routine as usual in the Black Eagles class. It was amazing how, even though the class was different from what she was used to, and Byleth's teaching method was different—he was stern but fair to everyone—he expected everyone to be doing the best they could. He had no tolerance for anything less than people's absolute best, and when people thought that was all they could do, he pushed them more to help them realize that they were underestimating themselves. It amazed her how much things had changed for her in the two weeks since she had transferred to the Black Eagles. She had barely had a chance to do anything but train; she didn't even bother paying attention to the stack of letters she was getting from the many marriage proposals her father was considering. She ignored them because she didn't have the time.

It was getting more difficult, though, because of how big the stack was in her dorm. She didn't want a mess, so she decided to read them all and get rid of them in one go. She was in the hall where students tended to stay in order to study privately. She read every letter; luckily, there was a trash can nearby, so the trash wouldn't pile up. She took one glance at every letter and just tossed it—one after another, it was the same flattering nonsense about how honored they would feel if they were to join houses. It sickened her; all they talked about was how honorable it would be for their houses to unite—nothing about her as a person. She knew what they truly wanted: her crest and the offspring that she would give them. She could understand why Mercedes hated crests so much.

She didn't pay attention as Naruto and Hinata looked at the letters.

"Wow, that's a large stack," said Naruto, amazed by how big the pile was.

"We shouldn't intrude on Ingrid-san's business," Hinata said. Ingrid did not mind; she could use a distraction.

"He's not intruding, Hinata, it's just the usual," Ingrid said as she handed them both one of her letters, and Hinata knew without words what this was.

"Does it have to do with those marriage proposals?" Naruto asked, having a general idea of what this was about.

"Yes, I'm just sorting through the trash. I don't want my dorm to be a mess; my father raised me to keep my room clean and not to waste anything," Ingrid answered.

"I can understand where he's coming from, though. I've been very bad regarding my room; it'd be embarrassing if you ever saw it," Naruto admitted, feeling embarrassed about the state of his dorm.

"Yet there's this one letter that you're looking at in particular more than the others. What is that?" Hinata asked. Ingrid forgot about the one she was currently holding—the one she was about to read before her friends entered the room.

Before any more could be said, Dorothea entered the room. She truly wished she could take care of it by herself.

"Is that what I think it is?" Dorothea asked. Naruto and Hinata looked confused; they did not know about her father, and that was what troubled her. She opened the letter and read it; it was different this time. There was an actual marriage proposal that her father wanted her to take seriously.

"My father, Count Galatea, wants me to meet with this man and seriously consider his proposal," said Ingrid through gritted teeth. She did not want to marry this man, but she had to at least hear him out first rather than turn him down outright. She didn't want to go against her father.

“I know that man based on his reputation. Rand Armen tried to court me when I was still part of the opera company. He's bad news; do not see him,” Dorothea said, concerned about this man's reputation. She didn't know anything about him and had never met him, but she knew he was extremely wealthy. Marrying him could potentially save her family.

“I could save my family; I have to consider it,” Ingrid said. Dorothea shook her head.

“No, that man—if you were to marry him—it would be blood money. You shouldn't revive your family with that; it would taint them forever. He has a reputation for association with the worst kind of people imaginable, one of which is a foreign organization from Ninji. He even works with a crime lord named Goto, who has made the lives of the people of the Land of Waves a living hell. You would become complacent if you married him. Please, you're better than that,” Dorothea urged. Ingrid didn't know what to do. Her family was desperate, but her father wanted her to at least meet with the man first.

“You should ignore this letter, Ingrid-san. Dorothea-san is right; you don't need to stain your family's name with blood,” Hinata added. Now it was two against one. She could just outright ignore it, but she was desperate to save her family. Would it be worth it? What if it was just her honor that was tarnished? Did it really matter?

“I can't go against what my father requests. I should at least meet him,” Ingrid said, which caused everyone to look at her with concern.

“Well, you're not going alone; we'll go with you,” said Naruto. There was no room for dissent; he would not agree to let her go otherwise. She was in a rock-and-a-hard-place situation. If she said yes, she would taint her soul; if she said no, her family would continue to sink lower. It was days like this that she hated being a noble and hated having a crest—it was not worth it.

"Where are we going to meet him anyway?" asked Naruto. She looked at the letter, and what she read was Southeast from the monastery. With the four of them, it shouldn't be a problem; if anything were to happen, they could defend each other.

"You don't have to do that. You and Hinata have your days off." Ingrid was interrupted by Dorothea, who was grateful they were in the same room.

"No, I do agree. You should not go alone. We will have each other's backs; there is no way we're going to let anyone do anything to you," Dorothea said, determined to go. Even if she said no, how could she treat her this way despite the way they broke up? It perplexed her.

"When do you have to meet him?" asked Hinata.

"Tomorrow. Unfortunately, we will have to skip class that day. Are you sure?" Ingrid asked, not wanting her friends to have their grades suffer because of her.

"We will do it. We're not going to let you go alone; believe it," said Naruto. Every time he had that smile that she had grown to love, it made her feel reassured. No, she cannot think about that. Naruto and Hinata belong together; she has no place in their relationship, none except as friends.

"You're not going to be able to talk them out of it, Ingrid. You might as well just accept their help," said Dorothea, who was determined to go with or without them. She sighed; maybe she could use a distraction. Maybe this meeting will provide even a temporary distraction from the pains of her heart.

"What time do we have to meet him tomorrow?" asked Naruto.

"We will be meeting him around 4:00 p.m.," Ingrid answered.

"Okay, we'll have to skip our last class of the day. We'll likely have to do detention for a week or two after this, but it'll be worth it to make sure you get back safely," said Naruto, who looked at her concerned.

"All right, it's settled then. We'll meet by the gate at 2:00. We shouldn't tell anyone; it would only draw more suspicion if he sees a huge group of people," said Ingrid, who was reluctant to bring more people. Three to her was too much, but they couldn't be talked out of it. Naruto, Hinata, and Dorothea would not take no for an answer. She felt bad; Naruto and Hinata's day wouldn't be able to go as they normally do because of worrying about her. If only she could simply be with who she actually loves, not with a man that could potentially force her to be the opposite of who she wants to be.

She cursed the kind of life fate had forced on her.

He made sure there was nobody in earshot before he bowed down to the Red Cloud figure in front of him. He was in a dark room in the monastery itself; the time window was limited, so he couldn't be out for too long, otherwise, it would draw suspicion to himself and his associate. 

"So, Rand Armen is going to be meeting with Count Galatea's daughter and her friends, Naruto, Dorothea, and Hinata. What are your orders, Flame?" asked Wolf, the masked figure. It was difficult to read what their expression was due to the mask.

"Taking action against Hinata would be too suspicious. You must stay where you are. I have other people who could potentially eliminate the problem," the Flame Emperor said monotonously.

"There are missing nin that would suffice in the task that I have for them. You will stay where you are, Wolf. It is essential that you continue to do your part," said Flame, not giving any room for argument. This made him frustrated, as the girl was within his grasp.

"Trusting a third-rate mercenary like Mizuki doesn't seem to be the wisest course of action. He's not the same as the Seven Sword of the Mist with the same name. He's a third-rate mercenary," said Wolf, who opposed the idea of having someone who is essentially a traitor to the job that he was assigned by Donzo to finish what he had started with the Uchiha girl that he had been searching for for the past 10 years.

"That third-rate mercenary is useful for one thing: testing the capabilities of our future enemies," Flame said, defending their choice of setting a mercenary instead of Wolf to do the job.

"I could still do better than him. Please let me at least observe from the background so I can at least know if that girl is who I think she is. I have my mission as well, Flame. I cannot let anyone get in the way of that, including you," said Wolf, who was not afraid of defying someone that could be considered his superior officer. It did not matter; Donzo's wants came first, even if he did give Flame more authority over him than he has over her. It didn't change the fact, but he was allowed certain privileges when it came to the Uchiha girl that he suspects was in the Black Eagles. Resembles her mother, except the eyes being green instead of the Uchihas' black. She was able to hide her ancestry like her mother before her, though unlike her mother, whose eyes were brown, the girl's were green. He was going to find out one way or another, even if he had to disobey Flame's orders.

“Very well know this: we cannot draw attention to ourselves. It is too soon for us to make any moves. Edelgard has to make her move first. It cannot be us.” flame said, referring to Those Who Slither in the Dark.

There's another question he wanted to ask because it was a perfect opportunity; if it was only the four of them, there would be no better time to eliminate Hinata Hyuga than now, considering Naruto wasn't experienced enough to face him in combat alone Ingrid she didn't have the training to deal with people like him Dorothea especially didn't. 

“If you do have the opportunity, eliminate Hinata.” said Flame, knowing what he was thinking. 

“Your will be done.” the wolf said, and as soon as the flame appeared, they vanished. He knew what he had to do for his undercover mission. There was still a way he could have plausible deniability because, after all, he did have a substitute in his place to draw away suspicion. 

He would find out one way or another if Dorothea was the Uchiha he had been looking for all these years 10 years ago the girl escaped with her life, even if it was only for a tiny instant he saw the Sharingan in her eyes if she is that same little girl from back then he would take action in whatever ways is necessary. Back then he couldn't capture her and bring her back to Konoha to groom her to be a Shinobi for the Root; it's far too late to do so considering her age, but now the opportunity a unique one has presented itself, and this meeting that Ingrid Galatea will have with Rand Armen was the perfect opportunity and also to eliminate Hinata Naruto was the only one that truly mattered the carrier of the nine tails could still be useful the grief over Hinata's death would be the excellent catalyst needed to push him towards what Danzo always wanted. A weapon that could destroy the enemies of Konoha, the Empire that Konoha wants to build Naruto, would be the key to that.

He prepared himself to do what was needed for the village's sake.

Byleth noticed something was off about the way Hinata, Ingrid, and Dorothea were acting. They were not behaving like themselves. Some would consider it ridiculous that he would even say such a thing, but it was the truth. He had been around enough people to know how they typically acted and how they behaved differently when something was amiss. They seemed to be hiding something, as if they were about to do something they shouldn’t. It was probably nothing; perhaps they were just planning something they didn’t want their peers to know about. But if those three were in on it, that meant Naruto was too. There was no way he hadn’t seen those four hanging out constantly together; they were almost inseparable.

From what he had heard from his students regarding those four, they were like an inseparable couple. But that didn’t seem right considering Naruto and Hinata were a couple—what about Dorothea and Ingrid? That couldn’t be right. It’s not like they didn’t have other friends they regularly spent time with, but he couldn't help but pick up on something—four threads connecting together.

“Four red threads connecting at once? Who would have ever thought such a thing would be possible?” said Sothis, who found it interesting. Byleth found it strange. How could someone have more than one thread? He could understand it with him and Marianne, but those four having a thread connecting them together? How was that possible?

“Something’s been bothering me—how does someone have more than one thread? I just don’t get it,” he asked his companion. Luckily, his students weren’t noticing him talking to Sothis, considering no one could hear them. They were doing a test, and it was the perfect opportunity to talk to her without looking crazy or like he was spacing out.

“I don’t know how it works exactly. It’s possible for someone to have more than one soulmate, though it’s extremely rare for someone to have more than one. Two is more common, and if someone has more than one, then three. It’s theoretically possible they may have been together in another life, though that’s just speculation,” Sothis said as she looked at Hinata, Ingrid, and Dorothea.

He couldn't help but see a thread between Hilda and Marianne, and that's what bothered him from the very beginning. He was told that when you have a second thread, you won't notice it at first until you start building a bond with the second person. But he could see one clearly; it was strong. It still baffled his mind how Hilda could be in his class, despite how she feels about the house leader. He would have to read up on this later.

“I would keep an eye on them. I think they're going to do something extremely foolish,” Sothis said, concerned with what they were planning. He would keep an eye on them and make sure not to have them notice that he was up to something.

But how would he come up with an excuse? There was another class after 2:00; he needed to think quickly. No, if he were to stop class now, it would draw suspicion. It would be better if he waited for them to leave, then made a move.

Yes, that's what he would do: he would wait for them to leave before he would do anything.

Naruto was the first one to get there, being an expert at skipping class due to his experiences at the academy back in Konoha. It was child's play, though he did feel bad for Claude; he wasn't going to allow his girlfriend or his friends to go without him. 

“Protective of your mates, aren't you?” asked Kyubi.

“Of course I am! Hinata-chan is my girlfriend, and not to mention she's important to me. I would burn the Earth to the ground if anything happened to her,” Naruto said, thinking about the reality of what that would be like.

“What about Ingrid and Dorothea?” asked Kyubi, making Naruto tense when those two were mentioned.

“I would do the same for them as well,” Naruto replied, not realizing what he meant.

“Well, this is going to be fun. Well, it's not my mess to deal with; you'll have to figure it out yourself. You've been getting stronger, I'll give you that, but it hasn't been much time. Something about this makes me feel like it's a setup. Be on your guard,” Kyubi said with a worried tone, concerned about what Naruto and his companions were getting themselves into. 

Before he could ask Kyubi another question, his friends and girlfriend arrived. Ingrid looked apprehensive about the three of them being present with her, but also relieved at the same time; it was hard for Naruto to ignore.

She had a lance on her; she wasn't taking any chances.

“We should get going. We don't want to be late,” said Ingrid hesitantly.

“You don't have to do this, Ingrid Chan, if you don't want to. We could just head back to our classes like nothing happened,” Naruto said, trying to give her a chance to back out. He did not understand why she had to do this; he knew next to nothing about the crest system.

“So much depends on me, Naruto. You can't understand; you can't possibly understand the responsibilities that I have for my family. I can't turn my back on them,” Ingrid said defensively. It was harsher than she normally was towards Naruto.

“She has a lot on her plate. We don't know what she is going through. Naruto, you need to be patient with this one. Unlike Hinata, Ingrid is respected in her family. She loves her family greatly and would do anything for them. Tread carefully,” Kyubi said cautiously. Naruto knew he had to tread carefully.

“I agree with Naru; you don't have to do this. We could pretend nothing happened,” Dorothea said, looking for any approval or support in any way.

“I don't like this, but the least we can do is make sure no funny business happens. Anyone who tries to do anything to you, Ingrid-san, is dead,” Hinata said darkly. This brought a shiver down his spine; he had never heard Hinata talk this way. It disturbed him. Right as they were about to leave, Naruto heard two footsteps.

Mercedes knew something was off. Ingrid didn't skip class for anything; Hinata didn't do it either. In her time in Konoha, Hinata had never skipped class, and now she was doing it with her. Mercedes was concerned. Sasuke had that look on his face—he wouldn't let her go, not alone.

“We can't let them go alone, Sasuke-kun. I have a bad feeling; I don't know why,” Mercedes said. Sasuke looked concerned; he was protective of her, even more so ever since they met again. She knew she wouldn't be able to convince him easily, but something told her that if she didn't go, something bad would happen.

“You're not going without me,” Sasuke said, leaving no room for her to say no. If it would allow her to go, she would do it, even if she didn't want Sasuke to be in danger. Something told her there was a plot, and somehow it had to do with Hinata.

They were as quiet as possible until they reached the entrance. They heard Naruto and Ingrid talking, along with Hinata and Dorothea; they were trying to talk her out of whatever she was planning. Not wanting to eavesdrop, she walked toward the group. They were surprised to see her and Sasuke.

“Funny seeing you here. Is there something we should know?” asked Sasuke, with his arms crossed.

“Time is of the essence; we can't delay,” said Ingrid, urgency written all over her face. It had to do with those marriage proposals. 

“You're not going without us,” replied Mercedes. The group looked dismayed, but they had no time to dwell on it. 

“Fine, I won't be responsible for anything that happens in your class due to your choice,” Ingrid snapped as she turned her back on the group. Naruto, Hinata, and Dorothea struggled to catch up. Mercedes wasn’t naturally athletic, so she had to move faster than she was used to, but it was necessary if she was going to be there for her friends should the worst happen.

Byleth was extremely concerned; it had been almost an hour. Hinata, Dorothea, and Ingrid were never late—no, something had happened. His original instincts were correct; as much of a fuss as it would cause to end class now, he couldn't help but feel like his students were in danger. His fears were justified when he heard a Pegasus making noise; they never did that, ever, unless it was the Pegasus that only a queen could ride. He opened the door and saw Hitomi, who was insisting that Hinata and her friends were in danger. Everyone in the class looked at their professor and, in extension, the Pegasus.

He knew better than to ignore the warnings from animals. Whenever he ignored them or didn't heed them, disaster happened. Marianne understood completely what he was going to say before he said it because she understood what the Pegasus was saying as well.

“I cannot explain to any of you; just know your classmates are in danger, or I’m ending class early to find them,” Byleth said, which surprised everyone. Edelgard was relieved; she was also worried about Hinata, as was everybody else.

“Take what you will need, but be quick; every second counts,” Byleth said as everyone went to the armory to grab their weapons. He was heading to the entrance when he saw Dimitri with his class, along with Claude. Did they have the same concern he did?

“Mercedes, Sasuke, and Naruto have disappeared. We take it your students are the cause of it?” asked Manuela, along with her colleague and the man that he had only met a few days ago, Hanneman. One thing he found strange was that Kakashi was nowhere to be seen.

“Yes, that is the very reason I'm worried about my students, just like you're worried about yours. We could work together to find them faster with the help of Hitomi,” he said as the Pegasus flew above them. Everyone was skeptical about how he would understand Hitomi when she was Hinata's Pegasus. He may not be able to understand her as well because he's not a Pegasus Rider, but he did understand what the Pegasus was trying to tell him.

“Are you sure we should be depending on an animal to show us where they are?” asked Hubert skeptically.

“Hitomi is not just an animal; she's a white Pegasus. She's Hinata's Pegasus. She knows where her Rider is! Don't speak about things you don't know anything about," Marianne said with clenched teeth. She rarely showed anger, but when it involved people talking about animals the way Hubert did, it wasn't surprising to Byleth.

“I meant no disrespect. It's just, how are we going to depend on this Pegasus to find her when none of us can understand animals?” Hubert said.

“We can,” Marianne answered, pointing to herself and him. Shocking everyone, he had never revealed to anyone his abilities; only Hilda was the only other person that knew.

“Well, it hardly matters. We should get going and hope that we don't find their corpse,” Hubert said, not with dark humor but with a serious tone. No, he would not fail them. As everyone from the classes left the monastery, he followed Hitomi. He would get to his students in time, and even Naruto, despite him not being his student; he was still obligated to save him.

He would not fail them—neither Naruto nor his students. They were his responsibility, and he was not going to fail in that responsibility that was given to him by Rhea.

Dorothea didn't like this at all. It was initially going to be four people, but now it was six. It would draw a lot of attention when six people were missing, but that wasn't what was worst about it. Ingrid was doing something extremely reckless—all because of her damn father. It all came down to that man for their breakup. They had a happy relationship, and because of Ingrid's father, she had to break it off, even their friendship. It wasn't the same anymore.

They went from being lovers to friends, sleeping together, and then acting like it never happened. She was sick of it all; she wanted a permanent relationship. The people she loved felt out of reach—just like Ingrid. Her heart was being torn into three. Ingrid was as well. Why did it have to hurt so much?

“I don't know about you, but I think this is a bad idea,” said Sasuke nervously. Fortunately, he knew how to fight without a weapon. He did not have his sword on him, but luckily for Dorothea, she knew how to fight without one, too. Her mother had trained her in the same kind of self-defense technique called Taijutsu, which her grandmother had taught her mother to protect herself. Though she was better at using magic, it was still helpful in close-quarters combat.

“I don't know why, but I feel like someone is following us,” said Naruto as he looked around.

“I agree; someone is following us,” Sasuke said, preparing for an attack.

Hinata activated her Byakugan to scan for nearby enemies and deactivated it immediately. 

“I don't know, even with my Byakugan, I couldn't find the enemy, but…” she said. 

“I still can't help but feel like someone is watching us,” Hinata said in a paranoid tone. It wasn't a side of Hinata; Dorothea was used to seeing it unsettled her.

They continued to walk. The forest that they were in was a perfect place for an ambush. She looked around her in the trees; archers were possibly hiding and could fire valleys of arrows without being seen.  An experienced swordsman could kill  an inexperienced traveler before they even had a chance to scream. The first lesson her mother told her during her training was always to be on high alert in areas where it's easy to hide, especially the forest in the southeast of the monastery where Dorothea agreed to meet Rand Armen. It was even close to a cliff. Out of all the places, it'd be a perfect place to murder someone and then dump the body off a cliff. It would take forever for the bodies to be found, if ever.

“Whatever you do, Dorothea, do not use the power that we were both born with unless you're in a situation where there's no other option. Please don't ever use it unless it's to protect someone important to you,” her mother said when her latent powers had first awakened. When she was six, she hadn't used the powers that she had kept hidden from everyone—the powers of her eyes. Her mother never told her what the name of them was, only that it was a highly sought-out power that, if it was ever known she had it, she would be sought out more than any cursed bear because of how rare her abilities were. 

They were getting close to their destination—very close. When they arrived, the man that Ingrid had agreed to meet was waiting for them. He looked at Ingrid, along with everyone in their group, with surprise. That banished quickly when Ingrid stepped in front of the group. 

“I was eager to meet you, Ingrid Galatea. Your beauty is not exaggerated,” the man said with a sinister grin. Dorothea got ready; she knew it was an ambush. 

“To think I'll get another chance to kill the demon Fox,” Dorothea heard a silver-haired man say. He had gigantic shuriken on his back. Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and Mercedes were surprised to see him.

“How are you here? I saw you get taken by the Anbu,” said Naruto as he got into a stance, but he was outspent by the silver-haired man, who grabbed Ingrid faster than anyone was able to even move. He moved to where Rand Armen was, placing a kunai at her throat. She dropped her lance on the ground; she was defenseless. The rage Dorothea was feeling was overwhelming.

“You bastard,” Naruto said with rage. 

“I wouldn't do that if I were you,” Mizuki said as he pressed the Kanai even closer to her throat. If they did anything, she would die before they could even make a move. He laughed. 

“Is she your woman, Naruto?” Mizuki said mockingly. 

“If you don't want to end up dead, I would advise you let her go now,” Mercedes said as she was getting ready to cast a spell. 

“Oh, the girl that I once kidnapped. Oh, how much she has grown. Is this woman a friend of yours, Mercedes-san?” asked Mizuki as he licked the blade in anticipation for what he was about to do. 

“I will give you 10 seconds. If you don't let her go, you'll be dead at my feet,” Dorothea said. Everyone was confused. Before he could do anything, before he could even try to slit Ingrid's throat, Dorothea cast Thorn and blew Mizuki’s head off. Shocked by his death, Rand ran away. Ingrid picked up her Lance. Before anything could be done, they  were surrounded. Of course, it was a trap. It was obvious. 

She saw mercenaries with swords, axes, and lances. There had to be at least 30 of them, and they were significantly outnumbered.

“It doesn't matter what happens to the others. Make sure the blonde-haired boy lives. Kill the rest,” a man behind her said. She looked back, and memories of what happened the day her mother died flashed back to her. The same man with the wolf mask, the memories of his hand through her mother's chest—it all came back.

January 26th 1170

In the outskirts of Enbarr

Dorothea didn't wear any clothing that stood out; she wore rags because that's all her mother could afford. That wouldn't be as bad if they weren't running for their lives.

Her mother held her by the hand as they ran as fast as they could. A mysterious assassin had been tracking them for days, and Dorothea couldn't understand why they were being hunted. What did they do wrong? The 8-year-old child was scared; she had never run so much in her life. Yes, her mother and she had trained from time to time, but that was only for self-defense. This was different—they had been running in Enbarr for nearly a week, barely having a chance to rest, constantly looking over their shoulders. She hadn’t eaten in days. She was so tired and hungry, but she couldn't stop because the wolf-masked man would get them.

Her mother suddenly stopped, and Dorothea wondered what was going on.

“Dorothea, whatever you do, do not turn back,” her mother said as she took out a kunai from both of her sleeves. Dorothea had never seen her mother use these weapons before.

“But Mother, don't leave me, please,” the 8-year-old girl pleaded.

“There's no time. Run, Dorothea.” Rather than argue with her mother, Dorothea ran as fast as her little legs would take her. The river—it was the only way she could escape. Why did this man have to find them now when they were so close?

She saw her mother get into her stance. Her mother closed her eyes, and what appeared were three tomoe—her eyes were red. Dorothea had never seen her mother use those powers before.

The wolf-masked man and her mother had a brief exchange. Despite her mother's training at the officers' academy, she wouldn't last long against the wolf-masked man, who had far superior skills. He was faster and stronger, even with her mother's mystical eyes that she refused to name, as she didn’t feel Dorothea was ready to know the name of her abilities yet. Despite her disadvantage, her mother was doing well; she was quick in her attacks, and Dorothea saw her perform techniques she could only imagine in her head.

She quickly did hand signs and, with her voice, did a jitsu.

With her voice, she cracked the wolf mask. Man's mask fell to his knees, and her mother's eyes changed into another shape, that of a strange-looking sound-like symbol. The wolf mask man's ears blood as well.

Her mother's voice was a weapon. There was hope they could survive this. That's what she thought. How wrong was the eight-year-old girl as a bolt of lightning went through her mother's chest? Dorothea, her entire world stopped. Her mother was everything. She was all she knew. The voice that she had heard since the day she was born was silent; she fell down on her back.

She felt fear and hatred like she had never fallen in her life. What she saw in front of her was a demon. Her eyes went from grain to red, and one tomoe appeared. She'd never been able to activate her powers at will. She wanted to destroy him but before she could do anything she tripped and fell into the lake the last thing she saw before all went black was the cracked mask of a wolf mask man.

A few days later

She opened her eyes she coughed where was she? When she looked around she was back in Enbarr it was as if nothing had happened her mother was gone when she went back to the spot where she died her body wasn't anywhere to be seen she looked and looked and still nothing her mother's body was never found it made her feel the emotion she had never felt in her life hatred the man that took her mother from her and her imagining what was being done with her mother's body why did he this man hunt her and her mother what did they do wrong?

It would be a few more years before she would be discovered by Manuela, who would help her get into the Mittelfrank Opera Company. Even with the Fame that she would eventually gain, she couldn't get the death of her mother out of her mind and what she would do if she ever faced the man again.

Her hands were shaking the man in front of her, her mother's killer. Her eyes instantly turned red, and two tomoe appeared, much to the shock of everyone in their group. She had not used her eyes in this way ever since her mother told her not to unless he was to protect those she loved. She had people she did love, and she would not let anyone do anything to them, especially the wolf mask man, the man that murdered her mother and shattered her world.

“I will kill you,” Dorothea said as she, as quick as anyone had seen her move her fingers, did a jitsu that Sasuke knew how to do well.

“Fire-style fireball jutsu.” a fireball came out of her mouth, and the wolf mask man dodged. Unfortunately for the men behind them, five men burned to cinder. There was nothing left. She wouldn't allow him to escape, but not this time. The jitsu that ended her mother's life she managed to do with ease. A bolt of lightning engulfed her right hand, and the sky turned black as she, with a hand motion of her hand, hit the man with his own jitsu.

“Is that the chidori? How is that even possible?” asked Sasuke, shocked that she was able to do the technique that killed her mother.

She walked towards him; he was struggling to get up due to the injuries.

“I will unmask you. I will look into your eyes as I kill you.”Dorothea said. As she was about to get close to him, lightning engulfed his right hand as he was about to aim for her chest and kill her in the same way as her mother Hinata tackled her down to get her out of the way.

She got that up quickly and got into her stance. Two lions formed on her fist. She had never seen the lion's fist in action. Hinata's eyes were different than before. Dorothea got up, not wanting to be a burden on her friends, went to Hinata’s side and, without saying anything, attacked the wolf mask man with her.

Hinata got into her stance as Dorothea supported her. Whoever this wolf mask man was, she was going to find out his identity. One way or another, she was about to defend her friend when she was about to be struck at her chest. Hinata barely moved out of the way.

“It's fortunate that you're here for the sake of my mission. It makes things easier; unfortunately for you, you must die.” Wolf said as he went straight towards Hinata. She had barely managed to defend herself. He was fast. Even with her training that she had been receiving since January it was nearly impossible to keep up he had to be at least a Jonin level.

Hinata and Dorothea were fighting together, but the one thing Hinata noticed was that she was being targeted more than Dorothea was, as if he was determined to kill her. Other mercenaries were trying to attack her. It was as if she was the priority. Target. She wanted to protect herself, but it was nearly impossible to focus on fighting the wolf and defending herself from the mercenaries.

Left and right, she was dispatching mercenaries. This cannot be where she dies. No, this cannot be. She did not train for her to die in a place like this, not after everything that has happened, not after getting what she finally wanted.

It was like a cruel joke from the goddess herself. She gets what she has always wanted: acceptance and Naruto's love. In return, it would all be taken away from her as soon as she got it. No, she wasn't going to let anything take that away—goddess be damned; she didn't care. She killed the mercenaries without hesitation. She was not going to die—not here.

Dorothea was struggling; it was as if there were more than thirty. It was becoming overwhelming. Wolf tried to strike at her, and fighting him and the mercenaries off at the same time was impossible. He was about to deliver a killing blow to Hinata when a ball of flame hit the man. She looked, and it was Mercedes. Hinata was relieved that he did not get killed, but it was short-lived.

He went straight to where Mercedes was. Hinata was not fast enough; it was as if time slowed down. No, she couldn't be the reason why her friend would get killed. No, no! Time slowed further; she was too slow. She wouldn't be able to make it. "Please," she thought, "don't let anyone take the life of Mercedes. She doesn't deserve it," Hinata thought.

Sasuke was in a panic he was fighting off mercenary after mercenary. There was no end to them; it would be one thing if Mercedes wasn't with him but she was; she was in danger; he cannot be like he was last time and froze; he looked in her direction; the wolf mask man was going straight at her Sasuke without hesitation ran as fast as his legs could take him a Chidori formed on his right hand and he went straight at the wolf mask man who was surprised by his fast reaction.

He barely had a chance to move out of the way as Sasuke glazed at his abdomen, and blood dripped onto the ground. He did not relent. He went at him again as if he were using the Chidori as a weapon. He continued to go at him. He was not going to let anything get in his way to protect Mercedes.

Sasuke struck at him with a fury that he had never felt before since Itachi kidnapped Mercedes 5 years ago. He struck again at his left. Wolf was breathing heavily; he had never fought this intensely before. Sasuke wasn't an inexperienced Shinobi. You've been going on missions since he was almost 12 years old. He resisted screaming in pain as he went again. As he was about to strike, he lost his footing.

He looked and saw where he would be falling. It could not end like this. Before anything could happen, he felt Mercedes grab him by her hands. Sasuke was in a panic. He was going to see her die. No, the wolf-mask man was about to aim a lightning blade through her chest. He couldn't fail again, but he couldn't do anything. He was defenseless.

Before the wolf could do anything, Ingrid struck at him with Lance, cutting his back, blood dripping on the ground.

“Damn you,” Wolf said as he was about to aim the blade of lightning at Ingrid Naruto got in the way and protected her with his own hands.

Sasuke had to get up. If he didn't, both he and Mercedes would fall.

“Mercie, let go of me. You're only going to fall with me.”Sasuke said with urgency.

“No, I won't let you go for anything. I won't lose you like I lost my brother.”Mercedes said Sasuke felt himself slipping.

“I'm not worth it,” Sasuke said.

Mercedes was losing her footing; before he could protest any more, they both fell. He grabbed Mercedes, holding her and trying to soften their fall, but it was impossible due to how far they were falling. The pain in his right hand from the Chidori burned, and he resisted screaming. He looked and saw water; a lake was obviously nearby. It would be a softer landing than what could have been. He made sure to hold Mercedes tightly so he would take the worst of the fall and not her.

She didn't get a chance to protest as they both hit the water; everything went black.

Naruto couldn't believe it. Watching his friends fall, no, they couldn't be dead; he would know it. He looked at Wolf with determination to unmask him. Who was this man? Ingrid was breathing heavily; they were fighting off an ambush of over 30 people. It was a miracle most of them were dead. Had it not been for Naruto, Sasuke, and Hinata's training, they wouldn't be able to last this long. They'd been fighting for their lives for the past 10 minutes; it felt much longer. Naruto did not feel as exhausted as Ingrid did; he could tell she was barely able to hold her weapon.

“We got to get out of here,” said Ingrid, trying to remain calm, hiding what she was truly feeling.

Naruto had to think quickly. They were at the edge of the cliff. He was fighting Wolf, and even though he was injured, Naruto was struggling against him. Wolf had a lot of experience. What kind of person was this Wolf that he was encountering, and why did he feel familiar? Every time he tried to fight him, he went for anyone but Naruto. It was as if Naruto was off-limits and everyone else was fair game; he was the only one they didn't want dead.

Naruto did not know how to think of it; he couldn't overthink it. He was going to end this one way or another. He did a hand sign and created two shadow clones to do the Rasengan. He was going to find out who this person was, one way or another. He wanted to know the person that tried to kill his friends and his girlfriend.

When he was about to strike at him, he felt himself losing his footing. Thinking quickly, Ingrid grabbed Naruto, trying to get him back up, but he was too heavy for her. "Damn it," Naruto thought.

“Ingrid-chan, look out!” Naruto said, as a wolf was about to strike at Ingrid's chest. Before anything could be done, Ingrid lost her footing, and both she and Naruto fell. "Dammit," Naruto thought. It was as if Ingrid was accepting her death; she closed her eyes. No, Naruto wasn't going to allow that.

Thinking quickly, he created thousands of shadow clones and formed a net to soften her fall. Naruto grabbed her and used his own body to cushion her landing. He hit hard against his shadow clones; they dissipated one by one. It would only be a matter of time before they hit the ground, but by then, it would not be lethal. When he felt the landing, he looked up, hundreds of feet in the air. He couldn't do anything for Hinata or Dorothea. He felt completely useless. He hoped at least someone found out where they were.

Hinata had to remain calm no matter what she felt inside. Naruto and Ingrid thought they weren't Dead. She knew they weren't Sasuke and Mercedes, and neither she nor Dorothea were surrounded. She didn't realize how Dorothea had the Sharingan. She'd have to ask her later if they got out of this alive. Despite his injuries, Wolf went towards Hinata and Dorothe, aiming his lightning blade towards them both.

“It's nothing personal for the good of my village. You must die.” Wolf said. Dorothea looked at him with a look of hatred she'd never seen anyone have towards an individual before.

“My mother did nothing to deserve what happened to her, you bastard. I don't care what good our deaths will do to your village. What about the people that you have killed? What about the Innocence that you've killed that got in your way? Does that serve your village?”Dorothea said with a barely controlled rage.

“Those who possess the Sharingan are too dangerous to live; unfortunately, you have the blood of that cursed clan.” said the wolf as he went straight at them. Hinata wasn't going to allow him to kill her; she couldn't explain it; it was as if a power that she never knew existed woke up, a symbol appeared behind her, and to the shock of Dorothea and wolf, her lion fist went from Blue to White knocking wolf back against a tree he Hinata's eyes changed as well they glowed and the symbol of a crust that she did not recognize.

The power, though it felt like nothing she had ever experienced in her life—no, she had experienced this once before—she did not recognize what it was back then, but she knows what it is now.

“You have a crest; your blood is tied to that family just as he suspected,” Wolf said, now more determined than ever to kill her. Hinata, the power that she had, as soon as it empowered her, she felt weakened. She couldn't fight him; he was about to kill her, and there was nothing she could do. Dorothea and she were going to die. Naruto was going to die, so was Ingrid. No! Why does she have to be so weak? She wanted to scream.

Almost as if the goddess answered her prayers but not in the way she suspected, Hinata and Dorothea lost their footing, and she looked down below. She would take her chances falling down the waterfall. She took Dorothea quickly and let them both fall. She was still holding Dorothea's hands as they both hit the water. She was battling against the current, trying not to drown. She had little time to react. She hoped the wolf didn't pursue them, but it likely would.

Was she just delaying the inevitable? She did not know. It did not matter. At least for now, she and Dorothea were safe. She hoped her boyfriend and her other friends didn't suffer a gruesome fate.

They escaped him. Wolf looked where all of his targets had fled. If he wasn't as injured as he was, he would pursue them, but he would collapse if he didn't have the discipline from the training that was instilled in him in the Root. Rand looked scared when he saw a raven-haired man in a black cloak with red stripes alongside his companion, who was taller than he was. Wolf knew them by reputation.

“Interesting, Itachi-san. It seems your brother was here along with that woman of his,” said Kisame with amusement. Wolf said nothing. The other person with them was Orochimaru, who had an eager look on his face.

“Your mission is to push Lonato to take action. Why are you here?” Wolf asked, with barely strained patience.

“We are on our way to ensure that girl—to think that sister of Roderick—would be so foolish as to come to an obvious trap,” Itachi said, looking down at where Ingrid and Naruto had fallen.

“You witnessed all of it. Why didn't you assist me?” asked Wolf.

“My mission is not the same as yours. Your mission is to eliminate Lambert's Heir's. My mission is different, and the only person I'm interested in is Sasuke. Nothing else matters.”Itachi said that as he walked past him, Rand looked terrified.

“A loose end? Do you want me to end him, wolf?” asked Itachi. Wolf did not care one way or another, and Rand was just a means to an end.

“I will finish what you started” said Orochimaru as he went ahead. He wanted to protest, but he was too injured to do so.

Itachi gave an evil grin as he lifted Rand by the throw-in. The few surviving men in the battle were horrified as Itachi used his Sharingan to torture him psychologically. He did not know what kind of horrors Rand saw the man broke like a broken toy. The men ran away, but not before they were killed by Itachi. The first of the remaining survivors didn't get far as Itachi incinerated him with a fireball.

The second tried to do what Hinata did earlier, but the woman didn't get far; she didn't even get close to the cliff. As he thought she put his sword through her chest, she fell face down dead. The rest didn't fare better. Some of them tried to fight to The bitter end, but they didn't even get a chance to withdraw their weapons as Itachi dispatched them in gruesome ways.

One of them lost their head before they even knew it was happening the second Itachi put his hand through his chest. The look on his face was disturbing for Wolf to see. He did not know why Donzo had Itachi, of all people, be a spy. He enjoyed the murders immensely.

He didn't even bother watching; it didn't phase him and not to mention, he had to leave; he knew that eventually,y the professor of the Black Eagles would find him; he may be able to fool the others, but Byleth Eisner could not be fooled if he wasn't careful he would be able to see right through him wolf left not even paying attention to the massacre that Itachi indulged in.

Byleth had no words for the horror that he had just seen. The way these bodies were arranged was something straight out of a horror novel. Even the animals in the area weren't safe. The horses were cut in ways that were not normal for anyone who engages in battle. It seemed like whoever did this took great pleasure. Marianne couldn't look. He had a difficult time seeing it himself. Blood was everywhere.

Everyone that was with him in the classes was Disturbed by what they saw, but he had to keep his disgust to himself. He had to make an example of who else was going to lead his students during this crisis.

Hinata, Ingrid, Naruto, Sasuke, Dorothea, and Mercedes weren't there, not even their bodies. No, he did not believe they were dead. Hitomi was sniffing as if she was looking for them.

He would not give up hope on them even if he doesn't understand Hitomi like Hinata could. He could at least understand aspects of the Pegasus in its nonverbal cues. As if she was pointing the Pegasus pointed with her right front foot downwards. Then he realized  immediately where they were. This would have just been something that they could be done with by nightfall. You could possibly take days to find them.

“What do we do, professor?” asked Edelgard, who was worried along with Dimitri, who was by her side. There was a struggle, an evident struggle. He could at least see that much. He was not going to abandon them, especially God knows what or who could be out there that could be hunting them.

“I don't know what kind of enemy is out here. It's too dangerous for you. Return immediately and get the knights. We will be the ones to find them,” said Byleth, not leaving any room for an argument. But one person did argue.

“I mean this with respect, Byleth-san, but I can't do nothing as Hinata-sama is out there. Let me be with you, please. I beg of you. My Byakugan could speed up our search. Don't dismiss me, please,” Neji said, with the most respect he could muster considering the circumstances. He didn't understand the man's relationship with Hinata, except that they were cousins.

“I'm not going to turn back; she's my friend,” said Bernadetta, who did not look afraid despite the gruesome scene in front of them.

“Mercie, I don't know if she is okay. Is she alone? Is someone else looking after her? I can't go back knowing that she isn't safe. You will have to do something else to get rid of me, 'cause I'm not leaving,” said Annette, who was determined to stay.

“Naruto is my friend. I'm not going to sit by and do nothing. I'm sorry, teach; you'll have to do better than that to get rid of us,” said Claude. Out of all of them, even the professors of their classes were backing up their students. He sighed; so be it.

“I'm going to make this clear for all of you. If you're all going to come with me, you're going to do exactly as I tell you, and I mean exactly. We are potentially entering dangerous territory. You will do exactly as I tell you and you will do exactly what your professors tell you—no arguments, no second-guessing. This is about your lives here. Any one of us could die if we're not careful, and should the worst happen to any of us, you are to leave. Do you understand?” Byleth asked all of the students. He wanted them to know what they were getting themselves into; he did not want them to get into a situation only to regret it later that was potentially life-threatening.

“We understand, professor, and we agree to your terms,” said Dimitri. Edelgard and Claude both agreed. He did not know why he had a bad feeling, as if some sinister force was at work; he had to be on his guard. 

Chapter Text

Mercedes opened her eyes. How many hours had passed? She tried to get up but felt a sharp pain in her right foot. She looked and saw blood; she was bleeding. She saw Sasuke, who was lying face down on the ground. They were both soaked head to toe. She looked around and saw they were what looked like a beach. She had no idea where they were or how far they were from the monastery. She felt cold; it had to be at least 7:00 p.m. at night. She tried to get up, but the pain in her right foot prevented her from standing properly. Before she could do anything more, Sasuke got up. It took a few moments because he was so disoriented. Then, he looked at her and had a concerned look at her bleeding foot.

He didn't say anything. He removed her shoe immediately and tossed it to the side. Her sock was covered in blood. It was surprising that she had not passed out; the pain was almost unbearable. She saw Sasuke quickly tear a part of his uniform from his upper shirt and wrapped it around her foot like a Band-Aid. He did it tightly, and it almost caused her to scream. She had never felt such pain.

But then she looked at Sasuke's right hand; it was burned, and she knew he was in pain.

"We have to start a fire; otherwise, we're going to both get sick," Sasuke said as he lifted her up. He didn't show any pain; it was as if he was suppressing the intensity that he had felt in his right arm. She knew it hurt when she was gently laid down near the rock at the north side of the beach they were at. He looked to see if there was anything they could use for fire and then saw there was a forest nearby. Part of her was grateful. Sasuke left quickly. It would be around ten minutes before he had a huge stack of wood, enough to keep them warm for the night. But how would they keep themselves warm if they were still in their clothes? He didn't take long for Sasuke to take out a scroll, which he had in his pocket. It was at times like this that she was grateful for his Shinobi training. All Shinobi were required to keep a scroll on them for emergencies.

Sasuke used his hands to unseal what was in the scroll that he carried. There was a tent and a blanket. It was big enough to keep them both warm, but then she realized that unless they got out of their clothes, it would do them no good. She blushed; out of all the times, she was the first one to strip. Sasuke helped her in the best way he could, not wanting her to be in pain but turning away so as not to stare. When she was done, she and Sasuke were both tucked against each other as the tent was set up. The fire was keeping them both warm and drying their clothes. She was leaning on him with a blanket wrapped around them. She was concerned about his burned hand, but then she saw other things that she couldn't believe.

She put her hands on his chest; there was a scar, a cut almost as if he was tortured. She could imagine only how painful it was. Sasuke noticed she was crying, feeling so much pain, and she realized that she hadn't been there for him when he got this scar. 

“I'm so sorry,” Mercedes said, trying not to cry, but it was difficult. Seeing someone this precious to her in so much pain made her heart ache; she could only imagine what it was like.

“My pain was nothing compared to the pain of my failure to protect my family and clan,” Sasuke replied. “It doesn't compare to the pain of not being able to protect you from him; it was nothing,” he said, barely keeping it together.

"It still doesn't make it better. I wish I was there for you, in those times. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." Mercedes cried. Another failure, another person she couldn't help, like her brother Sasuke suffered when she wasn't around. She couldn't be there for him when he needed her. It was overwhelming for her, not being alone with him for this long. These growing feelings were not the same as before. She knew what the feeling was, and she didn't want to even mention the word out loud because she was too scared.

She felt his left hand around her waist. This desire—was this what Hinata felt when Naruto seemed out of rage for her? Burn on his right hand. She couldn't do anything. To continue gently rubbing his chest or the scar, she tenderly massaged it. Even if it was meaningless to do so, she wanted him to know how much she cared. This is not what friends do, she was telling herself. They were going beyond their boundaries, what a friendship is.

"Is your foot feeling okay?" Sasuke asked, concerned.

"I'm fine. I'm worried about you. I don't want you to lose yourself. I don't want you to kill. I don't want you." She broke down. Why was she even bothering? He had killed ever since he was 12 years old. It was far too late. Her emotions—why was she crying? She wanted to ask herself. Mercedes felt like a mess. All she wanted was to tell him it was going to be okay, to reassure him, it would be the support that he needs.

"I don't want you to kill anyone, Mercie. You're pure, unlike me. Your soul isn't tainted with blood. You're innocent. I don't want you to lose that for anything, not even for me." Sasuke said as he wrapped both of his hands around hers. They were really close. Their lips were close enough to touch.

"For the past 5 years, I've prayed for you, prayed that the goddess would protect you, that she would give you light and love. How can I believe she exists when I look at you, the scars on your chest, scars on your back." Mercedes felt the scar tissue on his back and his abdomen.

"Please don't talk like that," Sasuke said, not liking what she was saying.

"I'm not an angel, Sasuke-kun. I would burn all of Konoha to the ground to protect you and Hina. You're both precious to me, and I would do anything for you, even become the devil itself. I'm not an angel," Mercedes confessed one of her greatest shame about how she felt about Konoha. She hated it when she went there 6 years ago. They treated her like a witch, they treated Sasuke like he was nothing more than a trophy. Hinata, her clan, treated her like she was worthless, that her feelings didn't matter. Naruto, regardless of what he may or may not have done, did not deserve the harsh treatment of the village, the child soldiers' false sense of family. She hated it all; it reminded her too much of the empire.

"You will always be an angel to me. Your darker feelings don't change that fact," Sasuke replied. They were alone; nobody would see them, nobody would know.

"Do you have anyone back home?" Mercedes asked, hoping he answered no. She shouldn't; his happiness should come first, but like she told him earlier, she wasn't an angel.

"I don't have a home. Naruto maybe my friend, but I wouldn't, if given the choice, go back to Konoha after Itachi is dead. That's assuming I live," Mercedes hated him talking about death and the way he just said it. It was as if he didn't care whether he lived or died.

"Don't talk about dying like that," Mercedes said. She couldn't take it anymore. They were both injured, she knew that, but she didn't care. She wanted him to know that someone cared about him.

"What other purpose do I have, Mercie? I don't have a family to come home to. I don't have a future. My clan is as good as dead. How can I rebuild a clan with just one person? I'm all that's left. I just don't care anymore." Sasuke broke down. Did he really feel this way?

"Even if I were to find someone, I would just drag them down with me. I would just curse them with my..." Sasuke couldn't finish. She couldn't take it anymore, him thinking the way he was.

"I care. I don't want you to die. I don't want you to give up on life. I've lost so much. I've lost my brother. I don't want to lose you too. I beg of you, please stop thinking that way," she said quietly.

"You're too good for me. I don't deserve you," Sasuke said. She didn't resist as she felt Sasuke kiss her. It was nothing like she imagined. She returned it with the same passion he had. It wasn't what she thought would be romantic for their first kiss. She was injured on her right foot, and Sasuke's right hand was burned. It wasn't the ideal time to have their first time, as much as she wanted it. God, it felt good, though. Feeling his lips under hers, feeling him kiss her neck, the desire in him, she could feel it. He had suppressed this for a long time. He had desired her. He wanted her. How could she be blind to the signs?

But then he stopped abruptly, much to her disappointment. They both knew it was not a good time. As much as she wanted it, it wasn't the right time for it. With her right foot having deep cuts and Sasuke's right hand burned, it would be uncomfortable, and that's not what she wanted for their first time.

"I'm sorry. I don't want our first time like this," Sasuke said. Mercedes couldn't help but agree.

"When we get back, we will have to keep this under wraps," Mercedes said.

"Yes, we will," Sasuke agreed. She leaned on him. Despite where they were, she felt at peace in his arms. The feelings that she had felt, it felt good to release them. Not all of them, no. It felt good to know where she stood in their relationship. He fell asleep. She wasn't too far behind. She would protect him from the nightmares that he has. And if that brother of his ever appears again, she would not let him fight him alone. She closed her eyes and fell into a peaceful sleep.

Dorothea opened her eyes when she was about to get up; she almost screamed in pain. She looked and saw her right arm was cut by the rocks she didn't know how she was still alive when she tried it to look around to see where she was she saw Hinata who was in far worse shape than her. She was groaning, and then she looked and found out why her left leg was broken. She was trying to remain calm with the pain in her face. It was difficult for Dorothea to stay calm seeing Hinata in such pain.

She didn't know how she could move around. She did not have the strength Hinata had. She got down on her knees, ignoring the pain in her right arm, and tried to help Hinata up.

“I'm sorry. I wish I could lift you like a princess, but I can't. I don't.”Dorothea didn't get a chance to finish as Hinata screamed; she was trying her best to remain calm. 

“I've suffered worse injuries than this. We got to get moving.”Hinata said that she tried to get up but fell back down. No matter how much she wanted to Hinata couldn't move without help. 

“Leave me find the others. I'll just slow you down.”Hinata said Dorothea shook her head.

“Are you out of your mind? That man tried to kill you. What if he was still out there? What if there were others like him? I can't leave you here. It'll be like leaving you to die. Can't do that; Naru would never forgive me if anything happened to you.”Dorothea said Hinata tried to be strong for the both of them no matter how hard she tried though she couldn't hide the painful look on her face.

She wasn't able to heal well because the healing arts weren't her strong point. She could at least heal her leg enough so it would be safe for her to treat the broken leg for the time being, until someone who could actually heal her could do the rest. She did the best she could with the white magic she was able to conjure with her hands. Hinata felt a little bit better, but it still didn't remove the pain completely. She tore part of her own uniform and wrapped it tightly around her broken leg, as tight as possible but not so tight that it would keep the leg from dangling. As she lifted Hinata up, she thought they should go to a safer location so she could at least have Hinata in a better place while she tried to figure out where they were.

It was hard carrying another person, and it would be hours before she found a safe place for them both to rest. Eventually, they ended up in a cave. They were both silent for hours as Dorothea laid Hinata gently on the ground. She made sure to check her temperature by feeling her forehead; she didn't have a fever, thank the goddess, but she didn't know how long that would last. Damn it, she thought. To top it all off, it was getting cold. If she didn't cover them both with something warm, they would both get sick.

“Dorothea-san, get the scroll from my pouch,” Hinata said, trying to suppress the pain she was feeling.

Dorothea reached for Hinata's pouch and opened up a scroll. Hinata did the hand signs that caused a tent and a blanket to appear. Dorothea didn't know how they would both be able to keep warm, but to her, Hinata was a priority because she could not protect herself. She covered Hinata with a blanket while setting up the tent. It would do them both no good if she couldn't at least keep them warm.

 She hoped Naruto and Ingrid were in better shape than she was. If the enemy were to attack now, she would not be able to protect Hinata; Hinata couldn't even protect herself.

“I wish I wasn't a burden on you, Dorothea-san! Damn it,” Hinata said, trying to get up, but Dorothea gently placed her right hand on her chest.

“You're going to make your injuries worse. Stay where you are; I'll protect you, Hinaa,” Dorothea said. Hinata lied back down, looking at the ceiling of their tent.

“This is not how I imagined us spending time alone,” Hinata said with a laughter that Dorothea did not understand.

“I've always wanted time for it just to be us; I guess I finally got it, but not in the way I expected.” Hinata looked at her with a pleading look—she didn't want her to leave, nor did she want Dorothea to stay because Hinata believed she was a burden.

“Why would you want to spend time with just me when you have…” she could barely finish the words. She didn't want to sound bitter towards Naruto and Hinata's relationship; it would not be fair. They deserved all the happiness in the world. Even if she couldn't be part of it, she did not want to destroy what they both wanted for over a decade.

“You would think less of me if I told you why,” Hinata answered.

“Why would you think that?” Dorothea asked.

“It’s hardly appropriate, or maybe I just don't give a damn because I don't know what the future holds. I admire you, Dorothea-san. You’re confident and you’re beautiful.” Hinata paused. Dorothea was wondering why Hinata was hesitating. She knew that’s what it was.

“I would have been happy for you if it had been you instead of me that Naruto-kun chose, even if it would have broken my heart to pieces. I don't deserve him; I know I don't. I don’t think I'm like you.” This confession surprised Dorothea. No, she can't let Hinata think this way. She has to be a supportive friend. Even if her heart still hurts, she would rather see Hinata happy than take it away because of her greatest desire. It wouldn't bring her any satisfaction because she loves Hinata too, no matter what it would cause her pain.

“It would not have brought me happiness,” Dorothea said, which caused Hinata to be shocked.

“Why wouldn't it have?” Hinata asked. She didn't want to spell it out for her. She wanted to keep it to herself, like she and Ingrid agreed, but they were both alone. Neither one of them knew where Naruto or Ingrid were. She was worried about both of them.

“Because you're both my friends. It would not bring me any happiness to take that happiness away from either one of you,” Dorothea said, hoping Hinata would not ask more. She was not convinced.

“Dorothea-san, it's just the two of us. You could be honest with me,” Hinata said, not knowing how to tell her. What could she say?

“How would you feel if you knew I loved Naru, but I also love you as well? How would you feel if you heard that from my lips? Would you think less of me?” Dorothea asked.

“I want to hear your honest feelings,” Hinata said, though she had no idea how to respond.

“My feelings are complicated. I'm jealous of you in a way because you’re in Naru’s heart; I never could be, no matter how hard I try. Nor could I be in your heart either.” Dorothea didn't realize she was crying.

“I love him, Hinaa, and I love you too, but it will never be. I can't have my happy ending with the people I love— you, Ingrid, or Naru. You're all out of my reach, and you always will be. I mean…” Dorothea didn't finish. Hinata wrapped her arms around her; she wanted to protest that she shouldn't move because of her leg.

“It's okay,” Hinata replied.

“I literally told you I love your boyfriend, and I love you. How can you not have a reaction?” Dorothea asked, panicking. She had never had luck with any relationships and wanted to at least know where they stood.

“I need time to process all this. I never expected this,” Hinata said, not knowing how to react to Dorothea's confession.

“I'm sorry, Hinaa. I shouldn't have said anything,” Dorothea said, feeling like she had revealed too much. Hinata continued to hug her tightly.

“You're not jealous in any way?” Dorothea asked.

“I don't know. It's overwhelming—First Naruto-Kun, and now you. I don't know what to think,” Hinata confessed.

“What I say is true: I love you and Naru with all my heart. I know I can never be part of it; maybe it's just me confessing, 'cause I don't know if we'll survive the night. I just…” Dorothea was silent when Hinata put her index finger on her lips.

“I never had anyone of the same gender tell me they loved me. I…” Hinata turned away; her face was red.

“I have a confession I never told Naruto-kun because I don't know how he would feel about it,” Hinata said as Dorothea helped her lay back down and made sure she didn't move her right leg.

“What is it?” Dorothea asked.

“Naruto-kun wasn't the only one that was in my heart,” Hinata confessed, turning away; her face was still red.

“I don't understand,” Dorothea said, confused.

“I didn't either at first. When I first came here, I didn't want to admit to myself that my heart was pulled in two places. What kind of nonsense is this? I asked myself: how can I have strong feelings for a woman I've never met? That's what I asked myself when I first laid my eyes on you. I've known that I've always been attracted to both boys and girls. My first crush on a person of the same gender was you. I didn't know how to react at first; I thought I saw a goddess, or maybe it's this damn right leg of mine that's interfering with my judgment. But out of the judgmental eyes of the clan, I felt like I could be myself—YOU, Ingrid-san, and Naruto-kun. I don't have to pretend to be something I'm not.” Hinata finished, and Dorothea had no idea what to say. Hinata liked her from the very start; she felt her heart beating with hope. But then she thought about Ingrid—no, it would be wrong. She didn’t deserve to be left out. She couldn't, even if Naruto agreed to leave Ingrid out; it would not be right to her after all Ingrid had gone through.

“I can't agree to share you or Naru,” Dorothea said. Hinata was about to say something before Dorothea responded.

“You got to understand, I love Ingrid. I always have and I always will. I can't share both of you if she isn't included. I'm sorry, I can't do that, even for you,” Dorothea said. Hinata understood.

“I can understand. I wouldn't be able to do it either, Naruto-kun. Unless he's with me, I don't know if I can bring myself to be involved with you or Ingrid-san. I couldn't ask you to do that more than you could. I understand completely,” Hinata said. She wasn't done; Dorothea knew she wanted to say more.

“We can make it work. I know it could,” Hinata said. Dorothea didn't know how to react to this hope, but Ingrid had to agree. If she didn't agree, she couldn't even consider the option.

“I'll think about it. First though, we need to find Ingrid and Naru,” Dorothea said as she was barely able to keep her eyes open.

“Get some sleep, my dear diva. I'll keep an eye out,” Hinata said as she sat up. Dorothea was about to protest, but Hinata silenced her. Dorothea closed her eyes; she fell asleep on Hinata's lap.

Ingrid opened her eyes. She looked around and didn't feel any injuries. Then she saw Naruto, and she realized he was walking, holding her like a princess. She blushed a deep shade of red. Another thing that she noticed was that her hair was completely down; the braids she had were entirely undone.

“Are you feeling all right, Ingrid-chan?” asked Naruto, who had a look of concern.

“I'm fine,” Ingrid said. Naruto gently set her down on her feet. She moved to make sure nothing was injured; for the most part, she was mostly unharmed—a minor bruise here and there, but other than that, she was, for the most part, uninjured. Naruto handed her her lance, and she was surprised he had it.

“Where are we?” asked Ingrid. They were near a waterfall. She looked around and noticed the sun was about to set; they had to take shelter.

“That's what I wanted to ask you. Luckily, from what my shadow clones have managed to find, there's a nearby hot spring,” Naruto said, which caused Ingrid to look at him in amazement. Of course, he could use his shadow clones to scout.

“Have they found the others?” Ingrid asked.

“I don't know. As soon as they find anyone, they'll dissipate immediately, and I'll gain the information instantaneously,” Naruto said as he led the way. When they entered the cave, she saw a large cavern. She recognized it from the stories she had read; a hot spring. There was a legend of a spring that could heal any wound while also keeping its guests warm. She looked at it; it looked like any other hot spring that she had read about.

She looked at Naruto, whose hands had minor injuries. Naruto put his hand in the water, and like she read, the water healed his wounds almost instantaneously.

“Wow, I never thought I would encounter a mystical hot spring that was not what I expected to encounter today,” Naruto said with his boyish grin.

“How are you not mad at me?” Ingrid asked. Naruto was confused.

“Why would I be?” Naruto asked her, confused about why she would say what she had just said. How could he not be angry with her? For all they knew, Hinata and Dorothea could be dead, along with Mercedes and Sasuke, yet he was still friendly with her.

“You all went with me when I got the letter to agree to meet the latest of my father's recommended potential matches. How could you not be angry with me? Aren't you even a little?” Naruto placed his hand on her shoulder.

“I'm not. Why is that so difficult to believe?” Naruto asked. She had no idea what to say; she turned away. Yes, she had what she wanted—to be alone with Naruto—but not like this.

“It's my fault! What if she's dead? It would be all my fault, all because I insisted on answering that letter. I should have just burned it. I…” Before she could say any more, Naruto made her face him. He lifted her chin to look her in the eye.

“It's not your fault you were only doing what you thought would protect your family.”Naruto insists that she does not believe it's her fault, but it is.

“The love of your life could be dead, yet you're trying to comfort me. Why?”Ingrid asked him. Naruto looked confused.

“Ingrid Chan, I would know if Hinata Chan was Dead,” Naruto said, trying to remain calm. The thought of it being a possibility didn't completely cross his mind.

“I would know, I know I would. If she was dead, I would hunt the bastard that did it and make them suffer. I would burn this whole world to the ground if anything happened to her.”Naruto said darkly. Ingrid could only imagine that she felt her knees. Of course, if it was her, there was no way he would go through that effort, someone like Hinata. She was pure, like an angel. She was everything. She was perfect, everything Ingrid was not.

“I can never compare to her ever, even in my wildest dreams, I can never.” he didn't even try to hold back her tears. Naruto got down to his knees.

“This is not a contest. I wouldn't want you to be her because that's not why you're important to me you're important to me because you're someone that supported me and didn't charge me when we first met he didn't even ask anything about me you were friendly to me for the very start. You deserve happiness, Ingrid Chan. You don't need a third-rate con man to be your husband to save your family. I can do that if that's what you want.”Naruto said with a serious look. Ingrid was speechless. No, she couldn't just let him do that. Even if Hinata were to agree to it, she could never leave Dorothea out.

“Naruto, please don't give me hope. I don't count on Hinata sharing you with me. We can't do that.”Ingrid said. Naruto leaned closer.

“Nonsense, Ingrid Chan. I know Hinata Chan would be open to the idea. Without you or Dorothea Chan, I would have never been able to approach Hinata Chan as more than a friend or confess my love to her. I owe you both a lot.”Naruto said she wanted him more than anything she wanted to give in. She felt Naruto's lips on hers. She should push him away. The rational part of her told her to do so, but she couldn't fight him. She didn't want to.

She returned it. It felt relieving for so long. She held back her feelings for Hinata's sake. She didn't want to do it anymore, even if she regretted it tomorrow. She didn't want to deny what she wanted Naruto. She wanted to be in his heart. No, she had to keep herself under control unless their friends were found. She couldn't in good conscience give herself completely as much as she wanted to.

She pulled back when she was about to say something. Naruto spaced out for a second before he looked in a direction she had no idea where he was looking at.

“I know where they are. Well, at least Hinata Chan and Dorothea Chan are. I'll create more Shadow clones to bring them here, and they'll be here by tomorrow morning.”Naruto said reassuringly those eyes those reassuring eyes.

“They've also found Sasuke and Mercedes San. Once we're all in one place, we could form a plan on how to get back.”Naruto said with a confidence she didn't know if it was a coincidence or not, but she didn't care about the people she loved. Her friends. They were safe for the moment.

“We could continue where we left off if you would like?”Naruto said with his boyish grin.

Ingrid blushed. The idea was appealing, as much as she believed she should resist. She kissed Naruto for the second time, and she felt his hands underneath her uniform. Despite the circumstances despite the situation, she didn't care if Naruto took her right then there.

“Are you sure you want to do this?”Naruto asked if she should say no. She didn't say anything as she found it hard to. He removed her uniform, and the lovers didn't say anything more. It would be moments before she was completely bare, with Naruto looking at her with lust.

Every part of her was telling Ingrid not to go through with this, that their relationship would not be the same. They would just be like with Dorothea, a one-night stand that they would both forget about at the moment. She didn't care. Naruto kissed down her neck. She felt his hands on her chest, and Naruto gently rubbed them against each other. She couldn't let out a moan as Naruto pressed his lips under her it; says he continued to massage her chest; he went lower to where her vagina was. He spread her legs. She was on her back. She didn't feel the chill out against her skin with the cold, hard rock. She didn't even care if this was not the ideal time or place; her desire for him was all that was consuming her at this moment.

Naruto went slow as he inserted his member inside of her. She screamed as Naruto slowly started to thrust inside of her vagina blood began to spill. Even though this wasn't the first time she's had sex, it was the first time she's had sex with a man. Tears were dripping, and she was trying not to scream out in pain. Naruto noticed her discomfort and lifted her up to allow her to ride him. She was facing him. She didn't want him to slow down this pain in her culture. When a woman makes love to her love for the first time, she doesn't run away from the pain. She embraces it. It is only temporary.

“You don't have to treat me like a piece of glass. I'm tougher than I look.”Ingrid said. Naruto kissed her neck. He went slow. She felt him suck on her breast as he thrust inside of her. All of her discipline that she was trained with since girlhood of operated she felt like she was in heaven when Dorothea made love to her it was different. She begged him to go faster. What she was doing would be a heavy risk. All rational thoughts of the consequences did not matter at the moment.

Naruto moaned her name. He was going faster. He wasn't being gentle. It was as if her voice was the command that he needed. She felt him bite gently on her neck. It was as if a beast was claiming his mate. She thought about everything that she had been through the expectations of her family, and the inability to be with the people she loves; this time with Naruto, it would likely be once and never again; there's one thing she did not want even if there would be social consequences there was no reasoning if she could have a part of him it would be enough.

“Oh God, you're  fuck, you're beautiful,” Naruto said as he continued to thrust inside of her womb. What would her mother think if she knew what she was doing at this spot, giving herself completely to Naruto? He wasn't even her husband. She imagined him as her husband in a different life, bearing children as they both bring prosperity to her family's territory.

She disregarded that fantasy. She felt Naruto go deeper and deeper the risk was high, extremely high. If he were to release inside of her, their lives could change. They could be linked forever, but that wouldn't be fair to either one of them. But that thought didn't cross her mind. She released screaming, not even caring about the whole world. Her voice echoed in the cavern. Naruto was thrusting harder as if he wanted the same kind of reaction she did but did not want to release it too soon.

“Ingrid Chan I.” she knew what he was going to say. The decision she was about to make would change both of their lives.

“Do it,” Ingrid said. Naruto kissed her with the same passion from earlier. He thrusted one last time. She felt his seed release inside of her womb. They stood there motionless; neither one of them believed in what they had just done.

She felt guilty. She felt like she betrayed Hinata by doing what she had just done with Naruto.

“I'm sorry. I should have controlled myself.”Ingrid said that as she tried to get away from Naruto, Naruto didn't let her go far.

He had a pleading look on his face. No matter how much she wanted to refuse him, she couldn't. She kissed him again. They shouldn't be doing it. Naruto was down on his back, and she looked at him with love and lust in her eyes.

“We shouldn't be doing this,” Ingrid said.

“If you want to stop I'll stop,” Naruto said. It would be up to her. She couldn't do it. She felt Naruto's hands on her hips. She moved her hips, her hair moving left and right. It didn't matter if it got into her face. She felt Naruto's gigantic rod move deeper and deeper into her insides.

She was speeding up. She went even faster than before. She imagined herself running on a stallion, and Naruto was that very stallion. Did Hinata feel this every time they made love? She didn't keep track of the time she felt Naruto release multiple times inside of her. She did the same thing. They switched positions over and over again. They were both at their limit. He set up as she wrapped her legs around him, not giving him any chance to pull out. She felt his hands on her back. He thrust one last time, both of them screaming each other's names.

She rested her head on Naruto's chest, not believing what they both did. She had made love to Naruto. She didn't know how many hours it had been.

“I'm going to feel like shit tomorrow. I know we'll have to forget about this, I know.”Ingrid was crying, knowing this night was coming to an end.

“Who says it has to be one night? Do you think I want just to forget about it?” Naruto said as he played with her hair.

“Naruto, Hinata is in your heart; I know she always will be. I can never compete with that,” Ingrid said. Naruto made her face him.

“I would not have made love to you if you weren't in my heart as well,” Naruto said as he kissed her. She pulled away; this was a dream—it had to be.

“It’s been crazy. So much has happened. I never thought I'd ever meet someone like you or Dorothea Chan,” Naruto said as he leaned closer.

“I never thought I'd ever meet anyone like you, ever. Naruto, I don't think I am worthy of you,” Ingrid said, trying to distance herself. She had to do it now while she still had the strength to do so.

“I'm the one that's not worthy.” Naruto looked her in the eye.

“Without you, I don't know where I would be. You're precious to me, and so is Dorothea Chan. I can't just act like this never happened,” Naruto said as he kissed her again. Every time he kissed her, he made it more difficult—damn it.

“Hinata, we have to think about her. What would she think if she knew what we did?” Ingrid asked. Naruto turned away.

“I don't know; I didn't expect…” Naruto paused, not knowing what to say.

“I didn't understand love until I met you and Dorothea Chan. I was an idiot. I didn't understand the difference between my love for ramen, a friend, or Hinata Chan. But when I met both of you, I had a clarity that I never had before.” Naruto made her face him.

“If I love Hinata Chan, then there's no reason I don't love you too, Ingrid Chan. I do love you, and I want you to be part of my life as well.” Ingrid had no idea what to say. She wasn't strong enough to push him away—damn it.

“We'll have to talk about this with Hinata and Dorothea. Let's get some sleep for now.” Ingrid said as she felt Naruto's arms around her. She closed her eyes; for now, she dreamed peacefully, hoping that things would turn out like Naruto said they would.

Hinata hated having a broken leg she felt completely defenseless she wasn't able to do anything she couldn't get up on her own if only someone can find her and Dorothea. The conversation she had 6 hours ago was difficult for her to not think about every played itself over and over again. The idea of sharing Naruto with other women was a difficult idea to even consider. She looked at Dorothea who was asleep a year ago she would had flat out said no but things had changed away from konoha away from the judgmental eyes of her clan her father especially she could help it look at the brown haired woman who had become a precious friend to her.

Dorothea has been her biggest supporter alongside Ingrid when she first arrived in the monastery it was so confusing she wishes she can talk to Mercedes right now for any sort of advice but she's going through her own problems. Mercedes being in love with Sasuke was obvious for anybody that had been paying attention she didn't want to add even more confusion by asking for advice but she had no idea who to talk to.

Before she could think anymore she saw Naruto up here she was happy to see him but then noticed something was off.

“Boss has instructed us to help you get to his location I'm just a messenger there are others that will come to help you.”the Naruto clone said.

Dorothea opened her eyes hearing Naruto's voice but then was disappointed as soon as the shadow clone dissipated.

“I keep forgetting he could do that.”said Dorothea. Hinata did not want to get up not with her broken leg if only she could find a way to heal it on the spot so she doesn't have to be a burden to everyone. Dorothea went all over the camp to pack everything back to the way it was before Hinata used a seal to store it back to where it was useful Hinata thought. It would be useful to teach to her other classmates in the future she thought about it yes she should scrolls were useful tools to store items though they weren't infinite what they could do it definitely was a useful tool to have one of the few good things she can think of that the Shinobi world invented.

“Don't worry we'll get you to the infirmary and Manuela will fix you up.”Dorothea said as she lifted Hinata up bridal style careful not to hurt her leg.

“I would like to meet Manuela Sama I've heard so much about her I admire her music I've only heard bits and pieces.”Hinata said as they went to the entrance where a shadow clone of Naruto was waiting.

He got in front of them and start showing them the way where Naruto and Ingrid would be.

“Wait, you've heard her music, but that's not possible. You never have seen any of her operas, as far as I know,” Dorothea said. They walked in mostly silence; the only thing that could be heard was the sound of a waterfall.

“We have things called ninja tools. Those who went to her concerts recorded whatever they could. That's how you and Manuela-sama have a fan following back home,” Hinata answered.

“Well, it's not too late to get acquainted with her. You could visit her at any time, you know,” Dorothea said as they continued to walk. She understood that. To approach her, though, would require her to go to the Blue Lions house to pay them a visit. She didn't understand why she hadn't done it up until this point. It didn't make any sense; she had friends in the Blue Lions, and her cousin was part of that class. What was holding her back?

She would think about that later; right now, her main focus was trying to get out of this predicament that they had gotten themselves into.

“Do you think they found Sasuke-san and Mercie-chan?” asked Hinata.

“I don't know. My main concern is trying to get you to a place where it's safe for you to rest,” Dorothea answered. They said nothing for the rest of their journey. Hinata couldn't help but think about the possibility of a four-way relationship. She believed it could work if all parties agreed.

What would Ingrid think of what Hinata was considering in her head about sharing Naruto?

Naruto made sure not to disturb Ingrid as he got up and got dressed. He couldn't believe what he had done. He needed someone to talk to about it, and the only person he could was Kyubi, who Naruto was wondering what he thought.

“This was the last thing I expected to happen,” Kyubi said in a tone that was difficult to read. Was he angry with Naruto? Was he disappointed? Naruto couldn't understand.

“I don't know what to do,” Naruto confessed, thinking about what he and Ingrid had done the previous night—the passion, the love that he feels for her, how he doesn't want to choose between the three women. He didn't expect this to happen; he thought Hinata would be the only person he would ever love when he finally understood the feelings. But it was much more complicated since he met Ingrid and Dorothea three months ago.

It was ridiculous, but he had heard about people who had rapidly fallen in love and still lived a long life together. Then there were those who had a long life together who hated each other. So, it wasn't about the amount of time they had spent together prior to committing fully, as much as it was about the people being completely compatible.

Soon, Ingrid would wake up. Naruto couldn't hide this from Hinata or Dorothea; they would know.

“You must tread carefully, kit. That girl is now your mate now, alongside Hinata,” Kyubi warned. Naruto understood that completely. He would do whatever he could to make them happy, but he just didn't know how he would get them to agree. That's what he was trying to figure out.

Before he could say any more, he felt a pair of arms wrap around him. He knew what it was without saying anything.

“Ingrid-chan,” Naruto said.

She buried her face in his back; she was still nude. Soon, they would be able to do this, but he did not want Hinata to find out like this when it should be the both of them who explained and told her what happened.

“I don't regret what we did last night,” Naruto said, not wanting her to have second thoughts.

“I just don't know, Naruto. I felt like we betrayed them both,” Ingrid said, her voice trembling. Naruto turned around, wanting her to face him.

“I did not betray Hinata Hime, and you didn't either. What was I supposed to do? I had no idea how to comfort you in any other way. You were in pain; what was I supposed to do?” Naruto asked, not knowing how to respond to what Ingrid was saying.

“I want to believe that, I really do. I just don't want you to lose everything because of me,” Ingrid said, referring to his relationship with Hinata and his relationship with Dorothea.

“It won't, believe me. It will work out; believe it,” Naruto said. Knowing they could be walked in on at any time, Ingrid went to where her clothes were and got dressed. Yes, this was a delicate situation. He would have to be extremely careful, but he was confident. He had a feeling the four of them had a strong bond. He had full confidence that as long as they were honest with each other, it would work out, even if there were some difficulties along the way. But Naruto was fully prepared for that.

“I'm going to fish for some food; hopefully, there's something to eat around here,” Naruto said as he got up from his spot and went outside. He activated his sage mode to sense if there was any nearby fish. Luckily for them, there was. He reached into his pouch, threw multiple kunai, and went to retrieve them. He managed to catch enough fish to feed six people.

Now he needed to gather wood in order to start cooking lunch; he hadn't eaten since yesterday. Utilizing the survival skills that he taught himself when he was on his own in Konoha, he collected enough wood to heat up all their food and gathered multiple sticks to cook them.

Naruto lit a fire. It would be some time before lunch would be ready; hopefully, by then, Hinata and Dorothea would arrive. He hopes Sasuke and Mercedes could get here safely. He hopes they're not too badly injured with the hot spring nearby that could heal any wound. Hopefully, Sasuke's injuries could be tended to, though he couldn't help but think what was the origin of this place. It was close to the monastery. Could this be one of these leftover places from a long-dead civilization? He read about with Claude about a race called the Nabatean’s a race of unknown origins almost nothing is known about them their hair and their eyes was very distinct they were practically saintly in their appearance. It was probably an exaggeration. Maybe Kyubi would know, considering he told him when they first spoke that Sothis actually existed.

“I got a question, Sothis. What did she look like?” asked Naruto, who was curious about what the goddess of the church looked like. If she existed, then his companion must have known what she looked like before she ascended to the heavens.

“By human standards, Sothis would be considered beautiful. She was around the same height as Dorothea. Her hair went down to her shoulders. Her eyes wore an emerald green, along with her hair. Beautiful is a difficult way to describe her. Even I was in awe of her beauty when I first laid eyes on her; I was speechless.” Kyubi said nostalgically, thinking about memories from the long past.

“What happened to her?”Naruto asked.

Kyubi was hesitant as if it was painful to talk about what had happened to Sothis.

“A human murdered her. The rage that I felt when that happened made me want to destroy every human that had ever existed. There was nothing that was more painful to me than the death of Sothis.

“I'm sorry,” Naruto said, really meaning it, sensing that whoever Sothis was, she meant a lot to him.

“Do not apologize, Kit. I'm just thinking about never mind.” Kyubi, said, looked away; Naruto could swear he saw a teardrop.

“I'm sorry, I need to be alone now,” Kyubi said as he cut communication. For some reason, whenever it came to Sothis, he acted differently immediately. Naruto did not know what to think. He felt like there was a lot he didn't understand.

How old was Kyubi anyway?

October 12 180 years before the Red canyon massacre

He had never faced an opponent this powerful in his life: a dragon from one of the rumored Nabatean tribes. They were powerful. All of his life, Kurama never thought that he would face such a powerful being known as the Immaculate One. Nobody knew what she looked like. What he faced in front of him was a terrifying force indeed; her dragon form was almost the size of a mountain. Kurama never backed down from a fight, especially with a chance to face down the Immaculate One and live to tell the tale. She was considered one of the most powerful beings in the world; only the Sage of Six Paths or Kaguya Ōtsutsuki could compare. 

He would be called foolish for taking on such a powerful being. To him, he didn't care; he just wanted to feel the thrill of facing the Immaculate One. He didn't care what rationale told him not to face her or that it was stupid and irrational.

She shot fire at him in his fox form. He was considered the most  formidable of his kind, and he was trying to hold back the fire blast with his own hands. It was extremely difficult. Despite being the most powerful of the tailed beasts, he still was nothing compared to this dragon that stood before him. They were fighting in a forest, and he was trying to hold her back, but it was useless. This battle had been going on for hours. This was not the first time they fought; he had lost every one of their battles, and he was determined to win for once.

“I have no desire to continue this pointless battle. I don't want innocent creatures to get caught in our fight. Please stop,” the Immaculate One said. It was the first thing she had ever said to him in their duels. He was shocked; it was far softer than he imagined. He had expected a fearsome voice from the dragon’s lips, but it wasn't. It sounded soft, and he froze.

This voice he couldn't put into words. Before he could let his thoughts drift further, the Immaculate One transformed; her size greatly reduced, and what he saw amazed him. She was a tall woman, taller than the average human. Her ears were pointy, her dress was elegant and beautiful, and her hair was emerald green and went down to her back. He was so caught in his trance that he didn't even move. He didn't know what to think of this woman; she could not be the same being he had fought moments before. Her look had sadness and kindness. She was not what he imagined.

She didn't have any fear in her eyes when she looked at him. Of course, she didn't; he thought it was stupid. She was stronger than him, and she knew it. He felt his body change as well. Contrary to popular belief, what the humans believed, the tailed beasts could change form to whatever they wished. Kurama’s humanoid form was that of a man who was around the same height as the average tall male. He was taller than the Immaculate One in her humanoid form.

His fox tails appeared behind him. He wore an orange Komodo, and his hair in his human form was the same color as his fur. Instead of human ears, he had fox ears. What surprised him was when the woman walked towards him, moving side to side as if looking at the details of what he looked like.

“You're not what I imagined you to look like in your humanoid form. You're kind of cute,” the immaculate one said with a grin, which caused him to blush. Of all the things she could have said—she's supposed to be a queen, yet she's joking with him.

He had no words to say back; how could he? Not only was she nothing like he imagined, but the way she was smiling was not condescending nor mocking. It was warm, and he didn't know how to feel about this.

“I’m not what you expected, am I?” The immaculate one said, dropping the playful smile and replacing it with a serious, no-nonsense expression.

“No, I imagined you to be a giant,” Kurama said honestly, though he couldn't deny he found her physically beautiful. This was not what he thought he would imagine when he heard the rumors about the immaculate one.

“Of course, that's what everyone says. They assume I'm this big scary dragon. Nobody would expect a woman of my stature to look like this outside my monstrous form,” Sothis said with sadness, looking in the direction of the nearest human settlement. It perplexed him; she could destroy all of humanity easily by transforming into a dragon. Why did she tolerate those creatures? Kurama saw humanity as vermin and wanted nothing to do with them.

“Why do you fight me knowing you can't win, demon fox?” asked the woman. He had no idea how to answer her question. She was nothing like he imagined. It was difficult to tell her age; she looked like a human woman in her late twenties to early thirties. Though he suspected she was much older. The crown on her head confirmed she was definitely a queen—there was no doubt about it, the most powerful of her race and possibly the wisest, according to what he had heard from his own peers. The Sage of Six Paths advised every one of his siblings never to approach her.

Being who he was, Kurama was curious about who this woman was. He never suspected she even had a humanoid form. He always assumed she was a dragon, but she wasn't; she had the ability to change shape at will, just like Kurama and his siblings. Though most of them chose not to because of their dislike of humans.

“I was curious. I've heard legends about you from my kin. I wanted to see if they were true,” Kurama said honestly, unsure if she would believe him.

“You are an interesting person indeed. What is your name?” asked the immaculate one.

“Kurama, I am the nine-tailed fox. I am the strongest of what the ignorant mortals call the tailed beast.” Kurama answered, showing off his tails proudly. The woman inspected them; the way she touched him made him shiver. She was gentle, and he heard a giggle.

“They're so soft and cute, and your ears…” She played around with him. He did not understand how a powerful being like her could be serious one moment and playful the next. It perplexed him.

“I've given you my name, immaculate one; surely you have one,” Kurama asked respectfully, considering how the woman treated him and respected his power. She did not seek to use him like the humans did, which was an improvement.

“I am the queen of the Nabatean tribe, Sothis. It is an honor to meet you, Lord Kurama.” Sothis bowed in a courtesy. It still perplexed him: why was she bowing to him in this respectful manner when she was clearly far superior to him? She had won every one of their battles; she was clearly the stronger one. Yet, why did she treat him like an equal?

“You shouldn't be bowing to me. You are a queen; you are stronger than I am. Why do you do it?” Kurama asked, not understanding this woman. She looked around as if she were frantically searching for any creatures that might be harmed. She spoke to the birds and to the nearby deer, and then it clicked: she was able to understand animals! Now he was even more intrigued. This woman was more interesting to him than ever.

“I didn't know you had that ability. Only my siblings and I possess the ability to understand animals. How do you do it?” Kurama asked, now even more curious than ever. He didn't even care about proving how strong he was anymore. The very fact that she was so protective of nature itself was fascinating; she wasn't like the humans. She could pass for one if she wanted to—though not fully, because of her ears and her eyes—but still…

“I've had this ability since I was born. My mother taught me how to use my abilities,” Sothis answered. This surprised him; another legend that he had heard—she was a goddess—but here in front of him was a woman who was not a goddess. She obviously had a mother and a father. He, like the humans, worshiped her as if she were a goddess.

“Why do you want to fight me, Lord Kurama? Surely there are other uses of your time. With all the power that you have, you could build your own tribe; you have no need to do what you've been doing. Why do you waste your energy on me?” asked Sothis, not understanding why he would want to battle her.

“I could. You're right. But I wanted to see who the immaculate one was. I want to know if it was man or woman. I wanted to know who and what you are, and now that I've seen what you look like, I'm even more intrigued.” Kurama didn't feel any hostile intent from the woman, nor did she feel any hostile intent from him. He looked around and saw her own people looking at her, wondering why she wasn't destroying their aggressor. 

Another thing he had noticed was a girl who looked to be around the age of 18; though she was likely older, she looked to be Sothis’s daughter. There were other children behind her, older. They looked up to her; they saw her as the queen of their people and their mother as well. She commanded loyalty. He saw thousands; not all of them were able to transform into dragons, but he knew they could if they wanted to. 

“I want you to stop, Lord Kurama. The Red Canyon is our home. We don't want this place to be ruined by petty battles. Please, may this be our last time that we fight,” said Sothis, with a pleading look on her face. He didn't want to stop; he wanted to try one last time to prove himself. He wanted to fight her at her absolute maximum power.

“I will, if you agree to fight me one last time.” Kurama said challengingly. No matter how she felt, he wanted to see how powerful she truly was. He did not want this worthy opponent to simply stop fighting him because they finally saw what the other looked like in their humanoid forms.

“ If it will get you the stop, then fine, but I will be sitting terms for what happens when you lose,” Sothis said seriously.

“And they would be?” he asked, now interested.

“I will give you my terms after the battle, not before,” said Sothis, not allowing him to back out. If it was unfavorable, he would not back down.

“Fine, I agree. You will set the terms, and I will do what you request if I lose,” Kurama agreed. The two looked at each other, and he wondered where they would meet.

“We will do this in our humanoid forms this time. I do not desire any more destruction with our meaningless battles. Tomorrow at dawn, we will meet here at this very spot. I'll see you then, Lord Kurama.” Sothis turned her back on him and went back to her people, reassuring them that she would return alive.

In his humanoid form, Kurama was significantly stronger, though he hated being in this form. He didn't like looking like a human in any way. However, if he was going to win this time, and his opponent was willing to fight him in a weaker form, he would use every advantage he had. She was fighting under her terms, and he would respect her wishes, handicap or not. He was determined to win. He smiled; yes, he would win, and he would be able to shove it in Shukaku’s face that he had fought and defeated the most powerful woman in the world. He was determined to do it. nobody would doubt his power once he proved he was the strongest.

Kurama didn't mean to lose control like he did mentioning his mate who had been dead for over a thousand years; it was painful thinking about her; he had tried to deal with her death in multiple different ways. He tried to focus on what she would have wanted and to be there for their Kit, who he had not seen for over a hundred years, thanks to the humans capturing him and using him as a weapon. His bitterness towards humanity all stems from what he had experienced. 

He has no idea where his daughter is. The one thing that he had left to prove that Sothis existed was the immaculate one. His encounter with her that day changed his life. He had never experienced what he had before or in his long life. He was in his humanoid form. He saw his reflection. It had been so long that he had nearly forgotten what he looked like. Nobody had seen him in this form in many years except Ichika and Seiros, who, by meeting with Sothis, was his stepdaughter by marriage, according to human understanding of the term. 

Long before Seiros was the immaculate one, her mother had the title. He had not said her name for a thousand years. Once his enemy, Sothis was his most precious friend and eventually mate. Nobody can understand the feeling of losing a mate except Seiros, who lost hers in the Red Canyon massacre the same day Sothis died. That day was his biggest failure. If only he had been there, Nemesis would never have been able to carry out the massacre. He was captured and used as a tool. The rage he feels when he thinks about how Nemesis had one of the humans in his circle seal Kurama Inside of him, becoming the first jinchuriki. He used Kurama’s power to kill the Nabatean's. He watched in horror as people that he saw as his own tribe got killed. It was as if he was doing the deed.

What nearly broke him was when Nemesis plunged his sword through Sothis’s heart. He was forced to watch as his mate was torn to pieces using her body to create an abomination of a weapon he was his prisoner for nearly a century. It wasn't until Seiros killed him that he was free, but he wouldn't be able to materialize in the world again for another 10 years. He had finally emerged again. The world had changed. Ichika, the child that he and his mate had created, barely recognized him. She was only a pup when the Red Canyon massacre happened. He was grateful she wasn't one of the casualties. Seiros managed to get her out of there. There were other survivors, but not many. He stayed with them for many years in order to protect them. 

His hatred for the humans had never stopped it had only increased seeing the kind of world Seiros created by lying about what really happened due to the ignorant humans thinking Nemesis the butcher was a hero. Had it not been for Ichika, he would have left in disgust. He had no idea where his daughter was. He felt like a failure. He was trapped as a prisoner in another human body. Unlike Nemesis, Naruto is willing to give him freedom, but he can only give him a limited amount due to him not being able to leave him permanently without Naruto dying in the process. Sothis wouldn't want him to sacrifice someone else for his own freedom not when Naruto wouldn't abuse his power. 

Was it irrational? He had no idea. He was reluctant to trust any human after what they had taken from him. He was watching Naruto in everything he did. He hoped the boy wouldn't be foolish like him. 

“I wish you were here. It's been a lonely existence without you.” he closed his eyes and fell asleep, remembering the times before he had lost everything and everyone he loved.

Sasuke and Mercedes got dressed and were about to get on the move when he saw a shadow clone of Naruto approaching them.

“I can show you where the boss is, so we can formulate a plan to get back,” said Naruto's shadow clone. Mercedes wouldn't be able to walk well because of her injured foot. Sasuke lifted her up; she didn't even get a chance to protest. Despite Mercedes being taller than he was, it didn't stop him.

“Sasuke-kun, I can walk on my own. I don't need you to carry me,” Mercedes said, embarrassed that Sasuke was carrying her like a princess from a fantasy story.

“I don't want that cut on your foot to get infected. Please let me help you,” Sasuke insisted. This was the first time he was able to carry her; he didn't have the strength to five years ago due to her being taller than him and weighing more when they first met. But it was the other way around now. She was not that much taller than he was. He was going to carry her even if she didn't want him to; her safety was a priority for him.

“You're injured too! Your arm— I know you're in pain. You'll get a fever if it isn't treated,” Mercedes said worriedly as Sasuke walked determinedly toward the destination Naruto's shadow clone was showing them.

“It doesn't matter. As long as you're safe, what happens to me is unimportant,” Sasuke said as they continued to walk.

“It's important to me! Everybody else may think you're a genius and that nothing can possibly happen, but they're wrong. You can get sick just like everyone else. Please don't be so reckless,” Mercedes said as they continued to progress in the direction of the waterfall.

“It's exactly that reason why your safety comes first. When I know you're safe, then and only then will I worry about getting treatment for myself,” Sasuke replied, resisting the urge to collapse. His arm, the one he had used the Chidori on, felt like every nerve in his body was on fire. If it weren't for his self-discipline, if it weren't for Mercedes, he would have long since collapsed in pain.

Her safety was the priority; nothing else mattered. Sasuke saw another person walking who had difficulty as well. It was Dorothea, who was holding Hinata in the same way Sasuke was holding Mercedes.

“To think that we would run into each other here. How close are we?” asked Sasuke. Hinata pointed in the direction of the waterfall. They saw smoke, and he could smell food; Naruto was obviously cooking something.

“Thankfully, it's close by,” said Hinata. As they both moved a little bit faster, it would be almost an hour before they would finally reach their destination. Naruto was happy to see them, but Ingrid had a worried look on her face.

Dorothea, with help from Naruto, laid Hinata on a log and gave her support. Mercedes, her injuries not as severe as Hinata's, was laid gently on the ground next to her. Everyone was in a circle. Nothing was said for a few minutes until Naruto started to hand everyone their meal.

“Thank goodness Ingrid-san was here; otherwise, we would be dealing with burnt fish,” said Sasuke as he took a bite of his.

“I'm not that bad at cooking,” Naruto said, feeling hurt by Sasuke's correct assessment of his cooking.

“I'm sorry, Naruto; I'm going to have to agree with Sasuke-kun. You tend to overcook fish. Even though I'm not fond of eating this, it's all we have at the moment, and I'll take anything,” Mercedes said as she ate her share. There was an awkward silence.

“So, how are we going to get out of this mess?” asked Sasuke.

“First off we need to wait till everyone is healed otherwise we're just going to leave ourselves vulnerable to anyone that may want to finish what they started.”said Ingrid everyone was looking at them like they were insane it could be months before they fully healed and some of them don't even have that long because of the severity of their wounds Hinata having a broken leg Mercedes having cuts on her foot. Sasuke with his burnt arm life threatening injuries if untreated Sasuke's was not as severe but Mercedes and Hinata's were.

“There's this hot spring that can heal any wound it's like miracle water.”said Ingrid as she showed an injury that she had before that was miraculously healed. Everyone looked surprised except Naruto of course.

“Would it really be able to heal my broken leg?” asked Hinata.

“It will I guarantee it.”Naruto said.

“Then we will go in the hot spring first and you and Sasuke can go afterwards.”said Dorothea Sasuke had no problem with this arrangement. She doesn't know if he can handle being alone with Mercedes after what had happened her lips on his being alone with her was the last thing he could handle right now.

“You will go after us Sasuke Kun we will not argue this.”Mercedes said implying that she would force the issue if push came to shove.

After everyone was done eating Ingrid helped Hinata while Dorothea Mercedes. He could use  as an excuse to clear his mind. Or maybe there was something else. If he were alone with Mercedes he would likely act on his desires he has to keep himself under control she may have returned his kiss if she wanted him to take it a step further he doesn't think he would be able to say no.

Him and Naruto sat in silence looking at the sky it was already night time he wondered if his classmates were looking for him did they think he was dead he hope not. Either way he would have to go to the hot spring assuming it can heal wounds in order to be able to be in fighting shape in case they would have to fight their way out.

Mercedes didn't know if this was going to work. With assistance from Ingrid and Dorothea, she was able to strip out of her clothes. When she dipped her body into the water, she felt almost instantly refreshed. The water was nice and warm; she felt like her body and mind were already healed. Hinata did not have that same look on her face. She felt better, but she supposed a broken leg would take longer to heal than the kind of wounds Mercedes had. All four of the women had a look of relief as they dived into the water.

She didn't even think this kind of spring existed. It was as if she was in a place that had been lost to time. When she looked around her, the cave looked ageless.

“I did not think a place like this existed close to the monastery. It looks ageless; if you look around, there seem to be remnants of a settlement that once existed here,” said Hinata as she looked around.

“I'm sorry, all of you; it's all my fault that you're all here,” Ingrid said, looking down. Mercedes couldn't help but pick up on something—she felt guilty, but it had nothing to do with what had happened the day before with the meeting that went wrong. It had to do with something else.

“We couldn't just let you go on your own; you are a friend, after all,” said Dorothea, placing her hand on Ingrid's shoulder.

“We couldn't let you meet that man alone. Who knows what would have happened if we didn't come?” said Hinata, trying to reassure her.

“If it's okay with you, Hinata, I think you, me, Dorothea, and Naruto need to talk alone outside the cave,” Ingrid said. Something seemed off; Mercedes couldn't help but pick up that something was bothering her. It was no secret that Ingrid and Dorothea both had strong feelings for Naruto; she was able to pick up on it. But what surprised her even more was the looks they were giving to Hinata, almost as if to say she should stay out of it. Though, if Naruto did anything to break their hearts, there would be hell to pay—that's one thing she would make sure of.

There was mostly silence. It would be almost an hour before they would all leave, one by one, until it was only her and Hinata left. Considering her broken leg, it was taking longer for the water to heal her wounds.

“Hina, when did you learn you loved Naruto?” Mercedes asked, wanting to understand her own feelings. Even though she knew her feelings toward Sasuke were stronger than that of friendship, she wasn't sure if she had the courage to acknowledge them out loud. Considering she was still having a difficult time seeing him as a man, given their age gap, and the last time she saw him he was 12, while now he's 17 and will be 18 in a few months.

“It's hard for me to even explain. Love isn't an emotion that can be explained; it happens,” Hinata answered.

She placed her hand on her chest, over the spot where her heart was, and closed her eyes, thinking about all the moments Sasuke and she had when they were reunited. It was not the same. She wanted more from him than his friendship; she wanted something else—companionship. She had denied this at first because she was afraid of having a broken heart. For a time, she saw him as a surrogate little brother until they met again, where it was not possible.

“Did something happen between you and Sasuke-san?” asked Hinata. She looked away, her cheeks turning pink.

“Yes and no,” Mercedes answered, not wanting to really elaborate.

“There's nothing wrong with how you feel, Mercie-chan. You deserve to be happy; you don't have to deny yourself happiness,” Hinata said as she got closer to her, clasping her hands around hers.

“I just want him to be at peace. I want him to live. What do I do?” Mercedes asked, feeling lost for the first time on how to deal with these growing feelings.

"You don't need to rush to figure them out. Take your time, Mercie-Chan. You and Sasuke-san can figure it out together," Hinata said with a warm smile.

"I'll leave you and Sasuke-san alone," Hinata said as she got out of the hot spring. It was ridiculous to think that a few hours before, Hinata was not able to walk. Now, she was able to move around like nothing happened, as if the bone in her right leg had never been broken.

She got back into her clothes and left Mercedes alone.

Sasuke was in deep thought. It was hard for him to concentrate due to the pain in his arm, but also because of what he and Mercedes had done the night before. It was a simple kiss, yet he deeply desired for it to be something much more. He knew it was a childish hope; what chance did he have with her?

Naruto noticed he was in deep thought. 

“Did something happen between you and Mercedes-san?” asked Naruto, concerned. What would he know? Sasuke thought. He and Hinata were essentially the same age, with their age gap being only two months at most. Sasuke and the woman he loved had a five-year difference.

“Whatever happened between us is none of your business,” Sasuke said, regarding what Naruto had said. 

“You know, Sasuke, there's nothing wrong with your feelings for her. You can tell her. Why don't you?” Naruto asked. 

“I would only cause her pain. My vengeance against Itachi—there’s no guarantee I will live afterward. I cannot do that to her; she’s been through enough.” Sasuke thought about everything that Mercedes had lost: her home, her friends, her little brother. He didn't want to cause her additional pain. Kissing her, he thought, was a mistake. He should push her away. 

“Sasuke, I don't pretend to know Mercedes-san, and I know you are protective of her and what is best for her. But is pushing her away really good for her?” Naruto asked.

“It’s better if I do. Someone like me shouldn’t be with her. My hands are too stained with blood,” Sasuke said, thinking about all the people he had killed in the past five years—the pile of bodies—all so he could reach one singular goal: the death of his brother, the man who had destroyed everything. Someone pure like Mercedes doesn't deserve someone like him; she deserves someone who doesn't have the blood of hundreds, on his hands.

"Sasuke, my hands are stained with blood too. I don't think I deserve Hinata-hime, or Ingrid-chan, or Dorothea-chan. But I'm afraid of being alone even more," Naruto said. Sasuke found it strange that he would bring up three women; it was none of his concern, though. But thinking that his friend would fall in love with more than one woman was ridiculous to him—there was only the one.

“The amount of people you have killed is nothing compared to who I have killed, Naruto. I've done things that I can't even tell you—the kind of horrors I have seen and inflicted on others. If Mercie ever knows, she'll look at me as a monster, and rightfully so,” Sasuke said, looking at his burned hand.

"You’re not a monster, Sasuke. The people you've killed weren’t necessarily innocent,” Naruto said, referring to the many shinobi that he had killed on his missions.

“Regardless, the amount of people that I have killed makes me unworthy of her,” Sasuke said, in the rare instance where he got emotional.

“Just talk to her, Sasuke. You haven’t told her, have you?” Naruto asked. He told her about his training and what he did outside of his missions, but never what he did on his missions. He didn’t want her to know about the horrors that he had seen or inflicted—especially not about the mission when he was captured and tortured for 2 months.

It was Mercedes—the thought of never seeing her again is what stopped him from losing his sanity and succumbing to the darkness that had been engulfing him since the day Itachi attacked the Uchiha clan compound. She was the light that kept the darkness at bay.

He was about to give his reply to Naruto until he heard three footsteps and knew immediately, from the look on Hinata's face, that she wanted to be with Naruto without Sasuke there. He looked at the cave; Mercedes was there. He would be alone with her, likely for an extended period of time.

He left without saying a word, not knowing how he was going to handle being alone with her.

Naruto, Hinata, Dorothea, and Ingrid had a nervous look on their faces, almost as if they knew a bombshell was going to be revealed.

“I wish we didn't have to do this in a situation like this, but we can't put it off any longer,” said Dorothea. Ingrid looked at her, and then they looked at Naruto and Hinata.

“What do you mean?” asked Hinata, concerned about what Ingrid was saying.

“I want to know where we stand,” Ingrid said to Hinata. This confused her.

“How would you feel knowing there's someone else that loves him?” asked Ingrid, with a guilty look over what she and Naruto did the previous night.

“It would depend on the person,” Hinata answered. Naruto was going to come clean; it wouldn't be right. Before he could say anything, Ingrid spoke.

“I love him, Hinata. I can't help it. Whatever I'm about to say, don't blame him, please. I take full responsibility,” Ingrid said. Naruto did not want her to be the one to reveal it because he was the one that did. 

“Please don't be angry with her, Hinata-chan. She needed someone to comfort her, and I couldn't bear to see her cry.” Naruto didn’t need to say anything more; Hinata's face, along with Dorothea's, said it all.

“Please don't be angry with him being here with me. If anything, I'm the one that forced myself on him,” Ingrid said. Naruto couldn’t let her lie like that because it wasn’t true.

“No, that's not what happened, Ingrid-chan. We both gave in to our passions at that moment; it wasn't just you,” Naruto said, making her face him.

Dorothea and Hinata— she could see he was worried. He hoped this didn’t ruin his relationship with both of them; he didn’t want that to happen.

“Out of all the times...” Dorothea said, looking at both of them before glancing at Hinata and wondering what her reaction would be.

“This is a lot for me to take in. If it's all right with you, I need time with Ingrid-san alone. I can't talk about what I need to otherwise,” Hinata said. Naruto had no idea how to react. He and Dorothea stepped out of earshot; he had no clue what they were going to discuss. He hoped this wasn’t the end of their friendship. Then again, talking to Dorothea alone might be for the best. He was nervous; despite sounding confident when he and Ingrid made love the previous night, he was still scared of it all burning down.

Ingrid was extremely nervous; she had no idea what Hinata was thinking. She wanted to hear something, anything.

“Are you all right, Ingrid-san?” Hinata asked. Ingrid was speechless; she had a concerned look on her face. How could she, knowing Ingrid slept with her boyfriend? It didn't seem right.

“Aren't you angry with me?” Ingrid asked, trembling.

“I'm overwhelmed, honestly. I really wish this did not happen like this,” Hinata said as she looked away.

“I cannot control how I feel about him. I'm sorry,” Ingrid said, on the verge of crying; she felt so pathetic.

“It's okay,” Hinata said as she hugged her.

She had no idea what she was going to say next. Given their predicament, it was all her fault; if only she had had common sense and just ignored the letter, none of this would have happened.

“I'd be a hypocrite if I was angry with you; I would have no right,” said Hinata as she looked in Dorothea's direction.

“You're not a hypocrite; you can never be,” Ingrid said.

“Do you honestly think Naruto-kun is the only one that I love? He hasn't. There was always another,” Hinata said as she looked at their direction. It couldn't be; Hinata couldn't be in love with Dorothea as well? 

“I don't want you to feel like you don't matter. I'd be willing to share Naruto-kun with you. I want you and Dorothea-san to be happy.” Hinata said. Why does she have to be so kind? It'd be so much easier if she weren't.

“I don't deserve your kindness,” Ingrid replied.

“I'm not as much of an angel as you think I am, Ingrid-san. There are things that I haven't revealed to anyone, not even Naruto-kun,” Hinata said, disagreeing with her.

“I still don't get it. How are you not angry? I slept with your boyfriend.”Ingrid said she wanted to know why she did not react angrily. 

“I'm just shocked. That's all. I did not expect my friends to be in love with Naruto Kun. I'm overwhelmed; it's too good to be true.”Ingrid was confused by what Hinata just said.

“Like you, my heart is pulled into three places. I ignored it at first because it was irrational. One that's one thing too it was hard to believe but a third one that's difficult for me to believe it's going to take time for me to fully accept everything because I did not expect for this to happen.”Hinata confessed. 

“Well, it's been difficult for me. Nothing has ever gone right for me. Everyone that I love seems to be out of reach. Or they're gone.”Ingrid said, thinking about Glenn. 

“Up until now, I have not been able to be completely myself. I had to hide.”Hinata hesitated. 

“I had to hide that I was attracted to both boys and girls. I had to try to conform to impossible standards. Every single day, I felt like I was being suffocated. Suppressing every emotion that I wasn't supposed to have. I have thoughts I shouldn't, but ever since I don't have the pressure to hide them anymore, it's been difficult for me to suppress them.”Hinata's hands were trembling. It was both fear and rage. The rage that Ingrid was seeing in her eyes was a rage that had been suppressed for so long, like an animal who was locked into a cage and finally allowed to be free. It was almost feral. 

“I want to kill my father. I hate him; I wish to grind his skull into dust. I've never been able to express that. When I ever did, I felt shame. But I don't feel shame if we were in the same room now. I would kill him, and I would feel nothing.”Hinata said darkly that this was not something Ingrid had expected.

“I don't know what to say,” Ingrid said. 

“I have a Pegasus. We're supposed to have a pure heart, yet how am I pure when I have dark thoughts that I do that I wouldn't feel anything if I killed someone? That is my father.”Hinata said, barely able to contain tears that were falling. 

She wanted to ask, but thought better of it; Hinata's past was a sore topic and involved her clan. She decided to avoid it for now and focus on what they were talking about.

“Have you told him any of this?” Ingrid asked.

“No, I don't want to burden him. Naruto-kun has enough on his plate,” Hinata answered. She had no idea Ingrid knew something about Hinata that nobody else did. Possibly Mercedes knows because Mercedes is Hinata's best friend; that's one thing she knew for sure.

“Why did you reveal this to me?” Ingrid asked.

“Because I want you to trust me. If we ever were to have this four-way relationship and have it work, I have to know I could trust you and Dorothea-san with personal secrets—some you would not reveal to even Naruto-kun unless I do it myself.” Ingrid did not think she deserved this trust from Hinata. She's so kind despite what she believes herself to be.

“Could we really make this work?” asked Ingrid.

“With enough time and effort, yes,” Hinata said. She had no idea how to respond to that, but then she thought about Dorothea. If they were ever going to make the four-way relationship work, they'd have to make their relationship work first.

“I'm going to need some time,” Ingrid said, looking at Dorothea.

“You two have a history, don't you?” asked Hinata.

“Yes, we do. I still love her despite our breakup,” Ingrid thought about it. Everything that had gone wrong didn't start the day before yesterday; it started two years ago. She could have said no to her father and continued her relationship with Dorothea anyway.

If they were to be together with Naruto and Hinata, they would have to work out anything that had happened in their past first; otherwise, it would just collapse. It would not be fair for Naruto or Hinata if that happened.

“I need to talk to Dorothea alone when this is all over,” said Ingrid, determined to make it work. Before she could get out of the situation she had gotten herself into, she would find a way to make this relationship work—a four-way where all parties could be happy.

“We should get some sleep,” said Ingrid as she leaned on Hinata. She closed her eyes, thinking about the possibilities. She didn’t think it sounded so bad being with the people she loved. She fell asleep hopeful that it was possible, even if it was a foolish hope.

Dorothea was alone with Naruto. There was silence between them; she had no idea what to say. She felt a mixture of emotions: shock, a bit of anger, and hope all at once. She shouldn’t be having such hope; everyone she had ever loved had always been out of her reach. She thought it was too good to be true. Naruto had a guilty look on his face.

“I’m sorry, Dorothea-chan. I didn’t want to do nothing while Ingrid-chan was crying. I had no idea how to comfort her. I hated to see her cry,” Naruto said, looking at the other side of the river as he tossed a rock. What could she say back? She had never told Naruto that Ingrid was her ex-girlfriend, and currently, they were more like friends with benefits than anything else. More often than not, they had nights of passion, only to be left with pain afterward. No matter how good the sex was, it felt hollow afterward.

“I don’t have any words. I…” Dorothea was trying to find the right thing to say.

“I’ll understand if you’re angry with me,” Naruto said, as if anticipating an angry response.

“Naru, I have no right to be angry with you. Part of me is jealous that she had a chance with you, even for one night,” Dorothea said, turning away and not wanting to face him.

“I want to make all of you happy. I don’t know how,” Naruto said, but she was unable to face him.

“You’re too good for me, Naru. You have a big heart. I don’t know if I would be able to do what you do if I were in your position,” Dorothea confessed.

“Without my friends, without Hinata-chan, I don’t know where I would be. Before I came here, I barely had anyone. I feel like everything I had back home was superficial.” She noticed a tear drop from Naruto’s right eye.

“You and Ingrid-chan, for the first time, I didn’t have to hide who I was with a poker face or act like an idiot. You accept me as I was without knowing anything. I had to work for every goddamn thing back home. The only person who ever treated me with any sort of respect without having to prove anything was Hinata-chan. I didn’t have to do that with you or Ingrid or even Claude. What do I even want?” Naruto asked.

“Every time you tell me about Konoha, it’s always something bad. I don’t know anything about that village. Why did they treat you the way they did?” Dorothea asked. Naruto looked away.

“I can't reveal that because I don't know,” Naruto said, avoiding the question. She didn't know if it was because he didn't know or because he was reluctant to talk about it; she decided not to push. Whatever it was, it had to be something extremely sensitive. 

“In some ways, I'm jealous of you, Dorothea-chan. At least you know what it's like to have a mother; I don't. I don't have any examples to even pull from about what it means to feel the love of a mother or a father. I'm not even sure if my parents ever loved me,” Naruto cried out. Out of all the times, Dorothea thought about this, why did they have to get into this discussion now?

She was grateful nobody asked about the eyes she possessed; that was the last thing she wanted to talk about—her Sharingan. Considering she didn't fully understand her abilities herself, she was afraid of someone discovering that she was an Uchiha descendant. Hinata said nothing, despite having seen her eyes. Eventually, she would have to reveal this to her friends because a big secret like that could not be hidden forever.

“My mother died when I was young. I've been alone since I was eight years old. I can't imagine being alone like you have, Naru. I don't know if I would be able to be strong like you,” Dorothea said as she made Naruto face her. 

“I'm not strong; it was my friends that gave me strength. In those years without them, I don't know where I would be,” Naruto confessed. 

Dorothea placed her face close to his. It was irrational; she wanted to comfort him. She didn't want him to cry. 

“Naru, even if you don't return my feelings, I want you to know that I love you, and I want you to be happy; you deserve it. I—” she couldn't finish. She felt Naruto press his lips onto hers. She should be fighting back against this; she should reject him. But love was never rational. It couldn't be rational, Naruto, her love for him. She couldn't stop; she didn't want to. She shouldn't even be kissing him, especially with Ingrid and Hinata nearby. But she was tired of suppressing her feelings; she was tired of denying herself happiness. For once, she wanted someone to return her feelings without hesitation.

They pulled away, and she wanted to cry. Her fantasy was impossible; it could never be. 

“We can make it work, Dorothea-chan. Trust me,” Naruto said. Dorothea didn't say anything; she felt Naruto pick her up.

They went back to the camp. Hinata and Ingrid were asleep. Naruto laid her down gently on his lap. She had no idea what to say as they looked at the sky together. She saw a shooting star. She had never believed in the superstition of it granting a wish when you made one, but she wanted to believe it. She silently made a wish to finally have her happy ending—for real, no fantasies, no dreams about it happening, an actual real happy ending.

They said nothing for the rest of the night. She closed her eyes and fell asleep, thinking of a possible future with the people she loves.

Sasuke got into the hot spring. He felt relief almost instantly, though things were a little awkward. Mercedes was with him, touching his chest. He nearly flinched when he felt her fingers on his scars. Nobody ever touched him there except his torturer, the man who tortured him for 2 months, making his life hell. The experience almost killed him and, not been, for he looked at the woman in front of him. She protected him even when she wasn't physically there. 

“So much pain, I.”Mercedes's voice was cracking the tears in her eyes.

“It's not your fault what happened,” Sasuke said when she didn't stop as she felt the scars on his back, the deep wounds he remembered when Itachi slowly cut his back using his kunai. There was no experience more painful than that one two months he was tortured.

“It doesn't bring me any comfort. I wasn't there for you when you needed me.”Mercedes continued to massage his back feeling every inch he didn't even think about the scars.

“Does anyone know?”Mercedes asked.

“No, you're the only one,” Sasuke replied.

“How can they put you through this?”Mercedes asked if she felt more of Sasuke's wounds, which had long since healed. 

“It's the way of being a Shinobi scars like this. They're inevitable. They're unavoidable. It's's the way.” she interrupted him. 

“I don't care; they sent you out on these dangerous missions, which is the result. You could have died dead and forgotten. You could have been dead, and I wouldn't know. God.”Mercedes buried her face in his chest. He didn't want her to cry. All he died was pain. It wasn't right.

“You are the one thing that kept me from dying. It wasn't my quest for revenge. It was you. Never being able to see you again was frightening.”Sasuke said embracing her. He knows he not be doing this the position that they were both in. It was impossible for control himself. Her being as naked as him his, desires everything that he ever wanted. Being alone with her and wanting to do more, just be her friend.

“Let me comfort you please.”Mercedes said she as if she was trying to use magic she kissed the scar on his chest. It was soft and tender. Common Sense  told him to push her away. Against his better judgment he allowed her to go lower. 

“Mercie”Sasuke said with a low whisper.

All ounce of common Sense gone he wrapped his arms around her feeling every part of her exploring her. All his walls that he had built for all the years that they've been away broke. She was no longer a friend no longer a woman that for a Time was like a big sister she is now and forever the woman he loves.

He went down to her neck and bit lightly. She felt him going lower and lower until he started to rub his hands on her chest. He was gentle. She begged him to be a little rougher. She knew where they were at, but she knew it might not be the most appropriate. She did' her wounds were healed, and so did Sasuke’s. It felt right that the man in front of her was no longer the boy she knew. 

She Wanted to make him, even for only this moment, forget about that awful night and him being tortured. She wanted him to forget all of it and focus only on her. She begged him to continue. Sasuke, as a hungry animal, sucked on her breast. He was neither gentle nor was he rough with his right hand. He rubbed his left breast while he was sucking her right.

“Sasuke Kun.”Mercedes moaned. It was as if she  commanded him to be rougher. He obliged. She never imagined her first time being anything like what she was experiencing now. She wanted more she wanted to their bodies smash against each other. She tried to maintain her discipline, but it was useless.

She didn't want to keep her discipline; she didn't want to hide what she felt towards him. She Wanted to be alone before she felt liquid come out of her breast. She screamed loud enough for the heavens to hear. She is never able to do that normally because of her upbringing and her spiritual beliefs  but when it comes to making love to Sasuke, the man she loves, she doesn't care. She is tired of being the perfect woman right now she wants to be selfish and focus on the man she loves.

Knowing where they were, Sasuke lifted her up and gently placed her on the ground. She got up to stop him. She wanted to want to be the one to take care of his needs. He didn't stop her. He laid  down on his back. She was nervous. She had no idea what to do. She had never asked Hinata what to do on your first time. She looked at her lover. As she positioned herself and felt his member inside of her, she barely controlled herself. It was painful, but she knew it would pass. She moved her hips as she went a little faster. She felt Sasuke's hands on her hips As she moved gradually faster. The pain did not matter. It was only temporary. She would feel completely Bliss soon, but this wasn't about her. This was about him. 

She heard him moan her name, and that was enough for her to go faster. I felt her breasts bounce. It did not matter what the world thought as she felt him assist her. As he moved faster along with her, she felt him sit up. They're both inexperience but that did not stop them as she continued move even quicker. She was reaching her limit. She did not want to stop, yet she felt Sasuke press his lips on her. She returned his kiss, the passion they were both engaged in. She didn't care about the consequences, regardless of what they were. 

She felt herself cum if it weren't for Sasuke kissing her, she would have moaned  loud enough for everyone to hear. It didn't matter to her, though. This was their moment, nobody else's. He was about to hit his limit as well after her legs around him to prevent him from pulling out. She would let the goddess decide what would happen. Sasuke pulled away briefly as he thrust deep into her womb and screamed her name. She felt him release inside her womb; she knew the consequences of what they would be. 

She wasn't concerned that the goddess would decide; it didn't matter what she did. She may have violated one of her core tenets of a religion of sex before marriage. It wasn't casual sex. She was with the man she loved. He gave her a whole body and soul. That's all that mattered. He believed strongly in her heart, and the goddess would understand. 

She laid down on his chest she felt his arms around her. He had a smile, not one of his fake ones but a real, genuine one that was reserved for her and her alone. 

“Not the most romantic spot for our first time.”Sasuke joked.

“It was better than it would have been had we done it yesterday,” Mercedes replied. 

“Are you sure you want to be with someone like me?” asked Sasuke as he played with her hair.

“There is nobody else. I don't care what you say about yourself or what others say. My heart is with you and no one else,” Mercedes said.

Tears fell from Sasuke's eyes at those words.

“I'm a tainted soul, yet you still want to be with me? God, you truly are one in a million.” He kissed her again; there was far more passion in this one than in the others. She didn't pay attention to how long they were in their passion; it could have been seconds, hours, weeks, months, or even years, and it would have felt right.

When they were done, she watched him, disappointment evident on her face. She looked at the ceiling and couldn't believe that she didn't notice noticed how beautiful the cavern was.

“It's beautiful. Not a bad place for our first time,” said Mercedes.

“It doesn't compare to you,” Sasuke said. As she fell asleep, those words were the last she heard for the night. She fell dreamlessly asleep, thinking about the future with Sasuke, even if it was impossible because of his inevitable confrontation with his brother and the highly likely chance he would die. She prayed to the goddess and hoped for a future that may never be.

He looks at Mercedes’s sleeping form. She was so peaceful; he was with her body and soul and had dreamed of this moment for the past five years. It was nothing like he imagined. This woman, she had gone through a lot. She had suffered and was forcefully separated from her younger brother, going from homeland to homeland until she took refuge in Konoha for a year. She changed his life; she gave him hope he dared not hope for, because being the last of his dead clan, love was a luxury he couldn't afford. Ironically, as he played with Mercedes's hair, this woman was what saved him when Itachi had him at his mercy for two months and tortured him.

The thought of never seeing her again was more painful than anything Itachi could ever do. It wasn't real, but it was her naked form pressed against him. He looked at her and kissed her on the forehead. She would not be able to hear him, but he had to say it anyway.

“ Mercie, I love you, and it's that love that gives me hope for a future together. I don't think we'll ever have that, but being with you at this moment makes me believe it's possible. Let me indulge in this, and I'm sorry for any pain I may cause you. I should stay away from you because it would be right, but I can't. I really am a fool,” Sasuke said with a sad smile. As he kissed her forehead, the last thoughts before sleep took him were of a future with Mercedes and the family they may have. It may never happen, but being in her arms, he couldn't help but dream.

Chapter Text

October 13th 180 years before the Red canyon massacre 

Sothis was waiting for Kurama at the agreed time. She knew he would agree to a proud Kitsune and one of the legendary-tailed beasts, the strongest among them and the proudest. He would not back down from a battle, especially with someone like her, the queen of her people. She wanted these duels between her and Kurama to end. She was tired of them. She hated unnecessary violence, and these duels were just another excuse. She didn't like flexing the power that she possessed her mother had taught her never use her gifts irresponsibly she was the closest thing in this world other than Kaguya Otsutsuki, who she was concerned was becoming a threat to the world she couldn't focus on Kurama she needed to focus her energy on protecting her people from Kaguya Otsutsuki who is marshaling her forces in order to enact her plans she had to be stopped in the last thing she wanted to focus on was dealing with an egotistical Kitsune.

He showed up as she expected; he had a determined look to win; she would have to prove once and for all that she was the stronger of the two. She could not afford to hold back this time, and her most potent form, her humanoid state where all of her power is concentrated, she would win this battle in an instant. 

There was silence. Nothing was said; it was pointless convincing him through words that were meaningless to her daughter Seiros, who was scared of her mother. She looked at her child in smiled in  reassurance.

“Don't worry, my precious one; this battle will be over in a flash,” Sothis said with a reassuring smile.

He had an arrogant look on his face thinking that he was facing her in her weaker form. She would show him how wrong he was, and she wasn't considered the Immaculate one for no reason. They were about to begin, but instead of attacking like he usually does, he conjured up magic spells, something she had never seen him do before. She saw him rapidly moving his hands in multiple directions. She recognized that this was it was a jitsu. 

“Fire-style volcanic eruption.” Kurama pointed like he was holding a bow. Rocks of magma flew at her. Her body was engulfed in light, and she countered by disintegrating his technique like it was nothing more than a mosquito. He did not stop. He did more. This time, the volcanic explosion was even more significant than the previous. Again, she managed to shield her body from the magma that was being thrown at her. 

He did not stop. A chakra blast formed from his mouth, firing straight at her like a beam. She barely managed to deflect without it destroying the nearby village where her tribe resided. It took everything she had. He wasn't holding back. He was stronger in this form, but so was she. 

Opening her Palm arrows as if they came out of a different dimensional existence, she shot at her opponent. He was caught by surprise, not expecting her to possess such extreme power. He countered by quickly doing counter signs, shielding himself using the Earth. It barely protected him. It disintegrated. 

She did not move from her spot. She dared not to. She was determined to show the strongest of the tailed beasts that she was not to be trifled with and that she would be treated with respect. He did not submit. He did another technique where the roots of the nearby forests went straight at her. His grasp in the magic arts was more than she expected. He wasn't just able to use chakra well but magic too. If this fight went on for too long, innocent people would be caught in the crossfire. She did not want her own people suffering for this battle. 

“You have done well until now, Lord Kurama, but this ends now,” Sothis said as she felt her body be fully engulfed and light; with a motion  of her left hand, an arrow went straight at Kurama. He didn't get a chance to mount a defense; his barrier that he tried to conjure up was shredded like it was made of paper. Another chain emerged from her right hand and wrapped itself around his legs and arms. He was on his knees, and he looked in Surprise. 

“Yield, you have lost,” Sothis commanded. He looked at her in amazement and shame for how easily he was defeated.

“You could have done this from the very beginning; why didn't you?” he asked, wondering why she did not use all her power from the very start.

“My desire is not to dominate others; it's to help and protect and guide those that need it. I do not like using my powers in the ways that cruel tyrants do. I wish to be a benevolent leader for people to look up to for protection and guidance; I don't desire to be a conqueror,” Sothis answered. She was wondering what he was thinking; she could tell that he was in deep thought.

“Now for my terms: you are to cease seeking battle with me, and for the next century, you will be guardian of the Red Canyon. You will protect my people as if they were your own. Those are my terms; do you find them agreeable?” Sothis asked, hoping that there wouldn't be any complications.

“Be guardian for your people for a century? That doesn't seem to be so bad, but why do I have a feeling you want more than that?” Kurama asked suspiciously, not believing that was all she was asking of him. She couldn't blame him; considering his history with dealing with humans and anybody but his own kind, it was not surprising he would find it suspicious.

“You are right I do desire more but that will be a discussion we will have in the next century do you agree to my terms?” Sothis asked once more. 

“Since I did lose our last duel I'm honored bound to agree I accept your terms Sothis Sama.”Kurama bowed respectfully to show that he was serious about honoring their agreement. When he got up with a wave of her hand he was nervous being under her service he had no idea what she was going to say next. 

“Come with me if you're going to be the guardian of the Red canyon then it would only be appropriate that you familiar yourself with the land after all it will be your task to protect us from outsiders.” Sothis with a motion of her hand ordered him to follow her little did she know the significance of the decision she would make that day and the bond that she would build with Kurama in the next 180 years.

Sothis opened her eyes to what she had just experienced at her throne in her mind space. She was feeling the emotions of a memory that had long since left her. She was a queen? This Kurama—he was someone she once knew in a different life. But she couldn't forget something like that. She felt her heart beating, if she even had a heart, in the spot that it would normally be, because she didn't have a physical body. 

She looked at her reflection; unlike the child-like form that she currently possessed, she saw a reflection of the woman she once was. She had gained some answers about who she was before she became a queen of her people long ago—the title that she held at the beginning—but she also possessed the title of the Immaculate One.

It was so long ago to think that there was another being who knew her intimately, long before Byleth was born. She didn't understand what that memory was. Then she saw a reflection of the mark on her neck; she knew what that was—a mate mark. She did not need to ask anyone because she somehow knew. Her memories felt fragmented. It wasn't that long ago when she woke up. Was she asleep for over a thousand years? She didn't remember anything, and now she was terrified.

She didn't know how to process what she had just seen. She had to remain calm; Byleth would be able to feel her emotions because they were both connected. She took a deep breath. She would figure it out later; right now, Byleth needed guidance. She would focus on herself when the crisis of looking for Hinata and the others was over. That would be her main focus for now.

Byleth, for the past day, has been looking for his students and Naruto with the assistance of the students and professors from the other classes. It was hard, even with Hitomi helping them; trying to find a way down to where they were was taking a lot longer than he thought. Something about the forest was creepy to him; it was difficult for him to explain. It was as if there was a sinister presence watching them, and he could hear laughter from somewhere. It unsettled him; he had never felt this way before. He was concerned for the safety of his students.

He held tightly to the hilt of his sword, as if the presence he was feeling could come out at any time. He did not like having all these people with him, and then he looked at Marianne, the one he was most concerned about. Her safety, most of all, was what he worried about. He didn't want to feel hopeless like he did before; he had to keep himself under control. He couldn't lose his discipline. Claude, Dimitri, and Edelgard noticed his concern; they were equally worried about their friends.

He would still be searching for them if he didn't have to physically rest. He wasn't on watch at the moment; it was Dimitri who was. He was looking at the ceiling of his tent, thinking he wished Marianne could be by his side, but it wasn't possible; it would expose their relationship out in the open. There were other things that concerned him as well, but he couldn't explain it. It felt like he had been tired and was being watched. Why he couldn't explain; it was almost as if a snake was sneaking in the shadows, waiting to strike at the opportune moment.

It was irrational; he had never felt this kind of emotion. He couldn't put it into words. Before he could, Sothis interrupted his thoughts.

“What you're experiencing is fear; it's natural for all beings to feel this emotion,” she said, as if it were obvious.

“I am not afraid; I know what fear is,” Byleth said, thinking about the memory when he felt hopeless for not being able to protect Marianne when she was about to be killed.

“What you felt that time was not fear for yourself, but for her. This time it's different; you are afraid, and you're trying to rationalize it. The kind of fear you're feeling is completely natural; you feel an evil presence, and that terrifies you. I would be lying if I didn't feel the same kind of fear you do,” Sothis admitted. He couldn't believe it; whoever this person was, she couldn't possibly feel fear—not with the kind of power she possessed.

“You should get some sleep. You're not going to be able to do anyone any good if you're not fully rested,” Sothis advised.

She was right, but he felt uneasy. He had the sensation that someone was watching him, as if there was a snake nearby, observing his every move. He could not put his finger on it; Sora was feeling uneasy about it as well, and the same went for Dote. He always trusted the judgment of his animal friends; when they were agitated, they knew something that everyone else didn’t. Hitomi was, most of all, aggravated because her Rider was missing. He could not blame her; he knew his students were alive—there was no way they weren’t. Until he saw evidence to the contrary, he would believe that they were alive.

One thing he did notice was that Sothis was acting strange, as if she were looking frantically for someone.

“Are you all right? You look like you're searching desperately for someone. Did you remember something?” he asked. She sighed.

“It's nothing,” Sothis lied. He knew she was lying; something bothered her.

“Naruto has a spirit inside of him. I know he does,” Sothis said, which was obvious. He had been able to sense that there was something in him from the very beginning; during their first encounter, he could pick that up just by looking into his eyes. It was not the same as Shez; it was something stronger, sadder, and angrier—a being that was older than anything he had ever known.

“You sound like you're worried about him,” Byleth pointed out, something that Sothis was denying. There was no way she wasn’t worried.

“I don't know what you're talking about,” Sothis said, turning away.

“You know this is strange; usually it's the other way around.” Byleth wasn't used to his companion, in the little time that they had talked, being quiet and distant.

“Get some sleep, damn you,” Sothis said, annoyed, as she disappeared back inside of him. Something was definitely wrong; she never acted the way she was currently acting, and it had to do with Naruto—there was no other way to explain it.

He was about to close his eyes when he looked and saw Marianne enter his tent. She had a worried look on her face.

“I can't sleep,” Marianne said, and he knew that look; she had a nightmare.

“It's okay,” Byleth said, as she laid on his chest. They were not in the privacy of their quarters, but he couldn't say no—not to her; she was suffering.

“What's wrong?” Byleth asked, desperately wanting to know what was eating at her.

“I had a nightmare and...” she couldn't say any more as she buried her face in his chest.

“It's okay, Mari. I'll protect you,” he said as he kissed her on the forehead.

“I wasn't able to protect you. You died; everyone died, and it was my fault,” Marianne cried. He hated seeing her cry—he hated it. He only wanted to see her smile. Part of him was angry with his students. Marianne was suffering because of the anxiety that she was feeling; he was giving off that same anxiety. He was scared for them; he was scared of failure, and she could feel that he felt it too. If only he could bury this damn fear that he was feeling.

“I'm scared. I don't know why—there's a sinister presence in the air. I feel like there's a snake watching us, waiting to strike at us. I'm terrified. God, I'm terrified,” Marianne said, her hands shaking.

“I'll protect you,” Byleth said as he put his hands through her hair and soothingly hummed the same tune he did for Sora whenever she felt scared and agitated. Marianne felt calmer whenever she heard him hum.

Before he could say anything more, she fell fast asleep. He closed his eyes, hoping beyond hope that he wouldn't be plagued with nightmares.

Few hours later

Dimitri was on lookout. It was his turn. It would be an hour before it switched to someone else. He was worried sick about his friends who had fallen off a cliff. He hoped they didn't die. He hoped the woman who was like a sister to him wasn't another one of his failures. He was trying to keep focus. He was trying not to listen to the voices in his head telling him what happened to them was his fault. He wished Sonia was around right now to give him reassurance.

He was looking at the fire and couldn't help but think about the day his father died, the day that Glenn used his own body to shield Dimitri. All the people who died for him, a worthless wretch. His hands were trembling. He would rather be looking for his friends than sitting and waiting for everyone to rest. Edelgard was also restless like Dimitri. She saw Hinata as a little sister and was worried sick. She hadn't slept well either. Her teammates, Shino and Kiba, were feeling the sinister energy in the air. Kiba's dog, Akamaru  was hiding behind Kiba. He was afraid because he could sense the sinister energy in the air.

Before he could do anything, he heard a voice behind him, a sinister chuckle.

"Oh, my little prince, alone in the woods with your friends. I wonder how quickly they would discover your body if I put this knife through your back?" asked the raspy voice. He was too terrified to move. He felt a tongue touch his right ear. Edelgard was about to get her axe and attack him, but he was behind her as well, as if he was in two places at once.

"Oh, little princess of Adrestia, how adorable," the same voice said. Edelgard turned around, and so did Dimitri. Their backs were turned to each other, looking around them to see where the voice was coming from.

“I am everywhere and nowhere. My Little sweets, I thought my precious Sasuke and Hinata would be in your respective houses,” said the sinister voice. Edelgard trembled in fear; her voice was barely anything more than a whisper.

“Show yourself,” she demanded. He heard the man laugh even more—or wasn't it a man? It was hard to tell; it could be a woman.

“So pathetic, the princess of Adrestia and her brother, the prince of Faerghus. It would be a shame if you both died here.” Dimitri felt a blade at his throat. Edelgard also had a blade at her throat. He looked at the man—it was a peeled skin man that had skin resembling that of a snake. His eyes were inhuman.

“If you even scream, I will kill you. You're completely at my mercy,” the snake man said. Dimitri didn't dare move.

“Who the hell are you?” Edelgard asked, trying to make herself look strong, but it wasn't working. It was not possible; even the Snake Man knew that she was terrified.

“You know who I am, my little eagle. Don't play dumb,” the snake man said as he pressed his blade closer to Edelgard's throat.

“I suggest you step away from them,” Dimitri heard Claude say. He aimed his bow at the Snake Man, along with Bernadetta, Ignatz. That was not all; Hubert was ready to cast a spell, along with Lysithea.

What amazed Dimitri was that Byleth, who was asleep not too long before, had a sword at the snake man's throat and was threatening the life of Edelgard, while Hilda had the tip of her Axe at the other one who had a blade at Dimitri's throat.

“You're nothing more than children; you actually think you can defeat me by simply slitting my throat? How do you know I'm even here?” he asked as both of the snake man's disintegrated. Dimitri and Edelgard were both pulled back. Dimitri couldn't believe what he was seeing. It was as if the body was made of acid. He heard laughter, a sinister laughter that made him want to scream.

“I love the looks on your faces, thinking that the Almighty Byleth Eisner would be scared of me; you have gotten soft,” the snake man said mockingly. Dimitri hoped he wouldn't take the bait. 

“Face me, Orochimaru. I know who You Are.” Byleth said with no ounce of fear in his voice. He couldn't believe it Orochimaru he was a missing Nin he was one of the most dangerous outlaws of Konoha that's out there, and the students of the three houses were in the forest with a man that is one of the most powerful Shinobi that exist, and he was a member of a criminal organization called the Akatsuki. 

“I'm no fool, Byleth Eisner. Despite not knowing jitsu, you are powerful. I'd be a fool to face you one-on-one, especially when I can Target your friends instead.” he said. Dimitri did not know what was happening. He looked around him and saw his classmates being cut down. No, this wasn't happening. It was all happening so quickly. 

Heads of his friends were splattered everywhere, and blood was staining the forest floor. Edelgard was the first among them, her body impaled to the wall. Dimitri wanted to scream, but before he could do anything, he looked behind them and saw Hinata, her headless body looking at him, cursing him. 

“You failed me,” Hinata said. Then he looked and saw Hitomi, the woman closest to a mother. 

“You failed me, little lion, just like you failed your father,” she said with spite. Dimitri fell to his knees. No, this wasn't real. It couldn't be real. 

His friends, they couldn't all be dead. He screamed, and it couldn't be real. He summoned all his willpower and broke free and noticed he wasn't the only one that collapsed. 

At the same time with Marianne 

It was everywhere she saw the blood of every one of her friends. She wanted to bury her head deep in the ground; she wanted to curl up in a ball. She had caused this; she was the reason they were dead. No, it couldn't be? She ran, wanting to get away, and then she saw her mother and her father. They were hung on the tree just like the day they died. Their bodies were hung on the tree, and they had an angry look about them. 

“It’s your fault we’re dead,” said her mother. No, her mother would never say that. 

“You should have never been born. We would still be alive if we never had you,” said her father. No, he would never say that. She refused to allow whatever this illusion was to overwhelm her mind. She refused to let anyone make a mockery of her parents' memories. Her eyes—her gray eyes—went from gray to an ice blue. She couldn't explain these powers that she had; she always had them. The area around her was covered in mist. Everyone was looking at her in surprise. She had not used this power since Byleth was nearly killed by an assassin who tried to kill her. Nobody knew that was her first kill—she only killed once, and that was to protect someone she cared about.

She would never kill again unless she was forced to. Her friends were in danger; the man she loved was in danger. She tried to use her powers despite not knowing how to use them in order to try to flesh out Orochimaru, but to no avail. He did not show up.

“Interesting powers you got there. No wonder the Edmund family had so many enemies. You possess the power of a near-extinct clan,” Orochimaru said as he appeared behind her. Without any time to move, he pinned her to the tree. She was trying to fight back with everything she had. She was alone. No, it couldn't be.

“Interesting, so you're the daughter of that woman that I had my assassins kill,” Orochimaru said, licking his lips. She couldn't believe it. No, this man, he couldn't be the one responsible for the death of her parents. It was an assassin who her parent's enemies hired. 

“You're lying,” Marianne said trembling the fear and hatred she feels for Orochimaru the man responsible for her mother and father being dead. No, it couldn't be. She tried to fight back. He was too strong for her, far too strong with these abilities she has; the ice-blue eyes quickly turned back to her normal eyes. She couldn't use them at will. She didn't have the ability to. 

“Damn you,” Marianne said, and she tried to push him off. It was impossible. 

“I will give you a gift. You'll be far stronger with it. Consider this a parting gift.”Orochimaru said he is about to extend his teeth to bite into her neck before a blade went through his chest. 

“Keep your filthy hands off of her,” Byleth said with rage. He was in shock.

“That's not possible; my Genjutsu should have been able to paralyze you,” Orochimaru said with disbelief.

“Stay back, Mari. Go to the others. They will need your help. I will face him alone.” Byleth said, not giving her any room to protest. She looked at her lover. She wanted to fight beside him, but as she was now, she would only make things worse. She prayed to the goddess that nothing would happen to him in this encounter and went straight to where her friends were. 

Edelgard was back in the dungeon. She tried to claw her way out, trying to run away. No, she did not want to experience this memory. A dirty dungeon, wearing nothing but rags, rats and hearing her siblings dying, their agony, and sobbing. 

"I beg of you, kill me," she heard her oldest sister Leska say. It had been a long time since she had seen her. She was 20 at the time of death. Her hair was black, and she was considered beautiful by the court. That wasn't the worst of it. She saw a dead boy who was about 2 years old, her nephew. They were so cruel. Not even toddlers were spared. She did not want to see this again. It couldn't be. Where is this happening? She saw her sister clawing her eyes out, not bearing to see her dead son. Edelgard remembered this vividly. It had happened two years after she and Dimitri visited Konoha. Being forced to see this again, she looked up to Leska, her eldest sister, the favorite of the imperial Court. Who would have been the emperor now had it not been for her untimely demise. She had a lot of enemies. She wanted to reform the empire, a bright future stomped out. She wanted to scream, seeing this again, seeing her sisters slowly deteriorating state. A once strong woman who had a bright future, who had a wife from a foreign land that loved her and a son, always taken the day those creatures she doesn't want to call them anything else butchered him and forced all of her siblings to suffer and die for their sick experiments.

Whatever Orochimaru was doing, he was forcing her to relive these memories. She didn't want to see them. She knew what was going to happen next. She can never forget. How could she? She saw other siblings. She wasn't as close to them like she was to Leska. Seeing them all die all over again. It was hell. Her father watching a horror as his children died one by one. The hopelessness. A once strong man was reduced to a shell. Her father loved his children, and to see them die broke him. She saw the man who removed her father from power. The anger and the rage. Seeing this man, Ludwig, the revulsion she feels for this man just seeing him makes her sick.

She heard screaming from her youngest brother. He was four, trying to claw his way out. His fingernails fell off his fingers a long time ago, and he was going mad. He couldn't even speak a coherent sentence. 

It was all the same. She felt like she was going crazy. She felt like she was going to lose her mind. No, this had already happened, yet she was back. Damn it, this wasn't real, this wasn't real. 

She saw a scene that made her freeze. It was Hinata. She had a blade aimed toward Edelgard's throat.

“All I am to you is a tool,” Hinata said coldly. This cut deep. No, she doesn't think of her that way. Hinata is not a tool. She's like a sister to her. She refuses to let this break her. 

“I meant nothing to you. Your ambitions are more important than our relationship.” she heard Hilda say she had an Axe at her throat. Her ex-girlfriend was doing it as well. No, this wasn't real; it was an illusion, but then what nearly broke her was Monica, the woman who had always stood by her. She had a sad and disappointed look on her face. 

“I mean nothing to you do El? You have left me to die for your ambitions, and despite me doing everything for you, you feel nothing.”Monica said no it wasn't Monica; this was a fake. She would never say that, but these emotions were her own feelings, and she was feeling them in her head. She tried to fight it. It was difficult for her not to go mad. Genjutsu. She had no training against it. She would have to use her will to dispel this illusion.

“I won't let you break me.” Edelgard said as she with her raw willpower dissipated the illusion she collapsed she was caught by Dimitri.

“Everyone but Professor Byleth has been caught in a Genjutsu.”Dimitri said answer a  question she knew Edelgard had. She looked at everyone who was caught in an illusion they'd have to free their friends with that Genjutsu whether it was an illusion conjure up using her own fears insecurities it did not matter at the moment her classmates had to be saved she would focus on her goal of saving Monica later. Orochimaru made her more determined than ever make sure she gets saved from a fate worse than death.

Claude was back home in Almyra. He had almost forgotten what it felt like, even though it had been a short amount of time since he left. The oasis that he regularly went to with his mother, and the desert heat that he had grown to appreciate over time, the teasing from his siblings—the little things that Claude took for granted—he missed. But he also felt loneliness, like he did not belong. His oldest sibling, Shahid, made it no secret that he despised him. His hurtful words about being a half-breed, that he did not belong, that he was not a true Almyran, stung deeply. 

His older sister, Amira, who was the oldest of his siblings, treated him better than his older brother did and was one of the few people in his homeland who didn't treat him as an outsider. 

“Oh, look, it's that half-breed again,” said one of the people from the Court. Those words hurt more than any physical hit ever could. His aunts and uncles said the same thing; they never liked his presence and saw him as a threat. 

Claude did not want to experience these memories again. With all his willpower, he dispelled the Genjutsu, thanks to his mother, who went to the academy with Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto's mother. She was able to teach him some basic Genjutsu defense techniques. Those boring lessons certainly paid off. He looked at Ino, who was surprised at how fast he broke free from the Genjutsu.

It was no surprise she was able to break through the Genjutsu; her cleanse techniques specialized in it, after all.

“We should free the others quickly,” Ino said with urgency. He looked around and saw ninjas with headbands about to strike. Others had already broken free; they were protecting those who had yet to break out of the Genjutsu. He looked at Dimitri and Edelgard briefly; they looked shaken up. He couldn't focus on that right now; he had to fight to keep his friends alive. He never thought he would be in a battle so soon, before they even went on their first mission. 

The Shinobi he was facing were experienced; there's no way he would be able to fight them without help. The first among them tried to go at Claude, but before he could do anything, he was cut down by Hilda. 

The second tried to go at Dimitri. He didn't get far as Dimitri lifted him up and smashed his head with his bare hands. The rest of his classmates were doing much better than they expected, though they weren't doing as well as their counterparts from Konoha, who have had experience fighting Shinobi before. There was a sound ninja about to strike at Ino from behind when Claude took out his arrow from his quiver and fired. The arrow went straight to a woman's skull; it was brutal but effective. He didn't even register the woman's death as she fell to the ground. He launched another arrow at a Shinobi that was about to strike at Edelgard. She was about to defend herself when the arrow went straight into the shinobi's eye. To be on the safe side, Edelgard finished him off with her weapon. She silently thanked him. Not everyone was freed from the Genjutsu that Orochimaru had cast; Shez was under the influence, along with Lysithea.

No matter how much his classmates tried, they wouldn't break out of it. He would have to focus on protecting his friends from being killed in the meantime. There wasn't that many Shinobi, but they were tough, and considering most of his classmates don't have prior training or battle experience, this would be a long, tough battle. He would make sure no one would get killed. If there was one thing he was determined to make happen, it was not to have anyone's deaths on his conscience.

Lysithea was looking around, wondering where she was. She could have sworn she was in a forest with her classmates. Her eyes tried to adjust to the darkness around her; she looked like she was in a cell. Then she looked at her arms. They were cut open. Then she suddenly realized what this was. This was the day she had a second crest inserted in her. Then she looked at Saul, her torturer, who had a lab coat. She tried to move now. She couldn't let him torture her again. 

“Stop, you're struggling, girl. This will end shortly.” said a man with a cloak over his head. She tried to break out of the chains despite being pinned down. Now, this couldn't be. This happened 5 years ago. It had been years since this had happened, and she was experiencing an illusion. 

To try to push back, try to break through the Genjutsu that she knew for sure was affecting her mind. Kakashi had taught her about Genjutsu and how to recognize when you're trapped in one. She was unable to do the necessary hand signs to break the illusion she would have to do it through her will. 

“None of this is real,” Lysithea said with a raspy voice. It was difficult for her to breathe, just like what she had experienced the pain when her wrist was being cut. None of this was real. It was all in her mind. She tried to push the illusion out of her mind. The more she resisted, the more pain she felt. She almost cried out. It wasn't real, she kept saying out loud.

“Stop with this futile resistance. There's no point, girl. After all, you don't have no future.” Lysithea heard Orochimaru say he stood over her. No, he wasn't here either. This was all in her mind.

“None of this is real.” Lysithea said as she tried to push him back with her will the chains on her wrist still wouldn't break. 

“Everything you could have been has been stripped from you that day. Your future, your house,e will die with you. No children, no one to love you because who would love a girl who is terminally ill?” Said Orochimaru as he licked her left ear. She wanted to bite his tongue out, but it was pointless because it was an illusion. It wasn't the real Orochimaru. 

“GET OUT OF MY HEAD,” Lysithea screamed. It took everything she had to fight back. This wasn't a battle that she could solve using a tome. This was a battle of wills. She felt the hold on the chains weekend just a little bit more. 

She screamed as loud as her body allowed and broke free from her chains. Now, all she had to do was perform the Genjutsu release before she could be free from this hell. When she tried to do it, Orochimaru looked at her in amusement.

"You didn't think it would be that easy, did you? Such a shame. You would have made a great addition to my ranks. It's not too late. I could give you back your life, girl. Just take my hand. I can give you everything you've always wanted," Orochimaru offered her his hand. She did not trust him. She had heard all about him, his experiments. He was no better than those monsters that tore her body open and stitched it back together. He was once one of Konoha’s most respected Shinobi until he left the village after being caught red-handed experimenting on children. She had read the stories. This thing in front of her—it was hard to believe he was even human. 

"How do I know you're not lying?" Lysithea asked hesitantly.

“He will have to take my offer to find out,” Orochimaru said with a sinister grin. An offer, a chance to live, a chance to have a full life—was she wrong for not wanting to die at a young age? She was about to take his offer, but then remembered her parents, and with her last ounce of will, broke the Genjutsu.

She looked around; her classmates were protecting her. They were in a battle. Was she really that vulnerable? Then she looked at the purple-haired girl, Shez, who was just standing there, as if she were staring off into space. She had to help her. Whatever Genjutsu of nightmares she was experiencing, she would need help. She ran towards her and started to perform the technique that would free Shez from the nasty illusion of the mind.

Shez was wondering where everyone was. There was a battle about to happen against the legendary Shinobi Orochimaru. Before she was engulfed in complete darkness, she couldn't see a thing. Just where was she? When she was about to try to look at her surroundings, she heard a voice that she had not heard in 7 years. 

"Big sister, why did you let me die?" She froze. It couldn't be. She turned around and saw a boy around the age of 10. His spiky purple hair and purple eyes were those of her little brother, Dante. She had not forgotten about him. Her failure to save him haunted her since that day. 

"I'm... I..." She couldn't come up with anything. It was nothing, but it couldn't be. She saw her brother fall to his death. She may have never seen his body, but she knew he couldn't survive. 

"You never even tried to look for me, sister. You assumed I was dead. You abandoned me." Dante said accusingly. 

"That's not true," Shez said, breaking down. 

"You let your brother die. It should have been you, you wretch." She turned around and saw her mother. She had long black hair and red eyes. She wasn't the mother who gave birth to her; she adopted her. She was everything to her, just like her brother. And that hatred they were both looking at her accusingly made her feel like a little girl again. 

"You didn't even look for him," her mother said, slapping her across the face. 

"Mother, I couldn't," she was slapped again. 

"Stupid girl. I told you to run with your brother, and you abandoned him. You went against my wishes. You're a pathetic excuse of a child." Her mother said with scorn. She couldn't handle her mother's words. No wound she ever faced compared to what she had heard. Her family was everything to her, and they died. It was her fault. 

"Useless, just like the coward you are. I'm dead, and you have yet to avenge us." Shez heard her comrades from her former mercenary band.

“I'm sorry,” Shez said.

All the dead people she had known laughed at her apology. She was on her knees, wanting to gouge her eyes out. She didn't want to see any of this; it couldn't be real. It had to be some sort of dream, no, a nightmare, but that was impossible. She was about to come to Dimitri and Edelgard's aid before this happened. She couldn't have been asleep.

She had no idea how to get out of it. She had no experience with whatever this illusion was. She couldn't break out of it. She tried with her will alone, but it was useless. It only made the illusion she was experiencing even worse.

She had witnessed her brother fall to his death again and again, and her mother being stabbed through the heart by a raven-haired man.

“Run like the coward you are,” she heard a man with raven hair and a black cloak with red stripes say.

She was terrified of him. She tried to back away. No, not again, not again. She had to get away. She was running as fast as her legs could take her. Not again, not again. Before she could do anything, he caught up to her. He had an evil grin.

“The same pathetic girl you were all those years ago,” she heard him say. He was the exact same. It was as if no time had passed. She tried to fight back, try to do anything, but it was useless. He pinned her against the tree. He was as strong as she remembered. She was looking at his eyes, those red, terrifying eyes, the Sharingan. She wanted to scream out, but it was too useless. Nobody would be able to hear her in this illusion.

He was about to crush her windpipe when Arval intervened.

“What are you doing? None of this is real. This is an illusion,” Arval said. As she felt the man's grip stop, he disappeared along with the illusion. She looked around and realized there was a battle. She tried to get up but felt weak. She had a difficult time breathing.

She was about to be cut down before a dark Spike spell completely destroyed her would-be killer. Lysithea went to her side, checking if she was okay. 

"Get up. The battle is far from over." Lysithea ordered. She tried to move her body, but why couldn't she move? 

"Kill your fear for now, otherwise, we'll both end up dead." Arval ordered.

She tried to get up, but it felt useless. The mental strain of re-experiencing the day she had lost her brother, Dante, and her mother, with their hateful looks on their faces, took all of her mental discipline. She had never felt this vulnerable before. She noticed a sound ninja about to stab Lysithea, taking advantage of her distraction. No, Shez could not allow her weakness to be the cause of someone else's death. Never again. She pushed Lysithea out of the way in order to save her life and clashed blades. 

He was surprised by her opponent. He was clearly skilled with a sword, but that did not matter. Her only thought was keeping her classmate alive. She cared nothing about anything else. 

Her opponent tried to strike at her legs. She blocked with her right sword and kicked him back. She was charging towards him, determined to end the battle quickly. He tried to go into an execution stance to end their struggle quickly, but it was useless. Considering her five years of experience as a mercenary, she completely outmatched him. She was not only faster but more skilled in her sword techniques. 

He tried to counter her attacks by using a technique that duplicated him. There were three. She saw Naruto do the shadow clone technique multiple times when she sparred with him. She knew how this technique worked by now. Even now, this variant was nowhere near as sophisticated as Naruto's. She was easily able to tell which one was the real one. She went to the man behind her and put her right sword arm through his chest. He was shocked just how easily she was able to see through his technique. Later, she would have to think Naruto for the sparring sessions later.

It was too soon to celebrate. There were more. How many of these damn ninjas were there? She thought. Lysithea went to her side. They didn't need to say anything. Without thinking, they both were in sync. The two ninjas on Lysithea’s side tried to strike at her, but they were completely caught unaware when she casted a jitsu that she wasn't aware existed.

“Fire style volcanic storm.” Lysithea combined her Tome with the palm of her hand, and it was as if a tornado of fire emerged from the ground. Her opponents were nearly killed instantly. The first one tried to flee, but his body disintegrated before he even had a chance to scream. The second tried to defend himself in a futile act of defiance, but he was killed before anything could happen. 

Lysithea nearly collapsed due to what she heard from Naruto when he explained how chakra worked—chakra exhaustion. She used a lot of chakra in the short amount of time they were fighting. She had to end this quickly; she was vulnerable. 

Shez’s opponents were trying to keep their distance from her. They knew how strong she truly was. Little did they know that she was using every ounce of her willpower to keep herself from collapsing. She needed the power that awakened in her almost 7 months ago more than ever. Otherwise, she would not be able to continue this fight. She closed her eyes and felt herself being engulfed. 

She felt an immense surge of power. She felt even stronger than she did when she first used it, but she knew this wouldn't last long. She had to end this fast. She moved faster than the speed of light, and her first opponent didn't even get a chance to scream as she put a blade through his heart. The second she sliced at his neck, not even bothering to check if he was dead. There was no way he could have survived a cut deep to the neck like she had inflicted on him. 

She went straight to Lysithea in order to check if she was all right. She looked around; the battle was about to reach its conclusion. She looked from a distance and saw Byleth battling Orochimaru. How could she even have a chance fighting him? She knew without even seeing them fight that Orochimaru was stronger. If she wasn't so exhausted, she would come to his aid, but she couldn't. She would just be a burden.

Byleth had to be extremely careful against the opponent in front of him, Orochimaru. He read about him in the bingo book that was provided to him by the staff at the monastery about any missing nin from the continent of Ninji. He was one of the legendary Sannin. He was the prodigy of the year 1132. He is a skilled shinobi, one of the most powerful in the shinobi world. He couldn't help but ask himself if he was biting off more than he could chew fighting such an opponent. 

"Do not let fear consume you. Fight with a clear head. I will do what I can to assist you in this battle. Do not underestimate him. This is the strongest opponent you have faced up until this point in your life. Use whatever means necessary to survive." Sothis said, advising.

He grabbed tightly to his sword. He had to do everything he could to avoid falling into any sort of genjutsu. If he falls into its influence, it's over. 

"It seems my genjutsu doesn't work on you. Interesting. It seems like the foul star is immune to any sort of genjutsu techniques," Orochimaru said with amusement, as if it wasn't a big deal. 

He didn't say anything. He wasn't going to rush towards Orochimaru, because that's what he would want. Orochimaru has an advantage. Not only was he more experienced than Byleth, but he was possibly a lot stronger. The Akatsuki were dangerous. To think that he would be facing one of their members, possibly one of the strongest members. He had to be extremely careful. One wrong move, and he could end up dead. 

"You are wise to be wary of me, but do you honestly think that's going to save you? I have other ways of defeating you without even lifting a finger. Tell me, who would you save? That Marianne girl or..." He looked in Edelgard's direction.

"Don't you dare!" Byleth said as he charged at him. It wasn't rational. He knew this wasn't what he should be doing, but any threat to Marianne made him lose it. He was about to slash at Orochimaru's neck, cutting off his head. He could end the threat right then and there. His head tumbled to the ground as his sword ripped through his neck like paper. 

There was no blood. No, this was too easy. He appeared behind him, cackling. 

"Did you honestly think it'd be that easy, fool? I could see right through you. The love you have for that girl is your weakness. You are so much stronger when you were the Ashen Demon. Ruthless, efficient on how you dealt with your enemies. Such a fall from grace." Orochimaru licked the back of his ear. Instinctively, he tried to strike at him, but his body disintegrated into liquid. 

He heard laughter. Just where was he?

"I may not be able to use genjutsu on you, but I have other ways of breaking you." Orochimaru appeared behind them and in front of them. It wasn't just one; it was 10 Orochimarus. He had no idea what kind of technique it was. It wasn't like the shadow clone technique he saw Naruto use. It was something else entirely. It was as if living things were being used as ingredients, animals for ingredients. He could smell them.

"You sick bastard," Byleth said as he reluctantly struck at the first of the clones. He heard the dying screams of a deer. What kind of screwed-up experiments was he using? 

"Your other weakness is your love for animals. They're nothing more than tools, food. They're nothing more than that." He said as Byleth cut down the second. This time, it was a fox. He used a technique to force these creatures to transform into whatever abomination he was seeing in front of him.

"They can't be saved. Killing them is a mercy," said Sothis, who understood his revulsion. He wasn't even fighting Orochimaru; he was treating this like a game. The idea of living creatures who've done nothing wrong being butchered for his own amusement—how could someone be so vile?

"You're wrong," Byleth said as he struck at another one and then another. It was as if he was being overwhelmed. This wasn't just a physical battle; it was psychological. The remains of every animal he killed, who were forcefully transformed into shadow clones, were abominations. Their lives were violated, transformed against their will.

He hardened his heart as he cut another one of them down. They tried to attack him because they were being controlled like puppets. They had no way of saying no. One by one, he cut them down, resisting the urge to scream. This was not a dream; this was a nightmare. Even before he met Marianne, he never killed animals. Ever. And now he was doing it. His face was covered in their blood—deer, foxes, horses, dogs, cats, birds. They did nothing wrong. They were innocent. He was killing innocent creatures for the amusement of a psychopath who used them for experiments. Why the hell didn't the Third Hokage and that vile creature kill him when they had the chance? How many innocents have been harmed by this man?

When he was done, the forest floor around him was surrounded by the bodies of deformed animals that were forcefully transformed to look like Orochimaru. His hands were shaking when he had finished. He had not killed in this way since before his first meeting with his red thread. He looked up at those snake eyes that Orochimaru had. They looked pleased, almost overjoyed, over the scene in front of him. He clapped as if he was giving applause to a performance that he enjoyed watching. The sickness of this—he wanted nothing more than to put his sword through his heart, if he even had one.

"You sick bastard. Fight me, coward," Byleth demanded, no longer afraid, not after what he had been forced to do. Orochimaru looked at him with amusement.

"You're nowhere near my level, boy. I could kill you and all your students without lifting one finger. I was wondering what the Ashen Demon was capable of, but apparently, you are no longer that man. No matter. I've gotten everything I can possibly want out of this encounter. Pathetic." He said as he was about to disappear. No, he couldn't allow him to get away. He ran as fast as his legs could take him. Right before Orochimaru could be reached with his sword, he vanished.

"We'll meet again, Byleth Eisner. Count on it. You better get stronger if you don't want that blue-haired girl to get killed because of your weakness," he laughed loud enough for everyone in the forest to hear. Byleth wanted to scream to the heavens. He wanted to track the damn bastard down before he could do anything. He was stopped.

"The battle is over. Focus on your students. Have you forgotten what your mission is?" asked Sothis, reminding him of what his reason for being out in the forest was. Yes, it was to find Hinata and the others. That was his reasoning. He tried to calm himself, but it was difficult. All those animals dead by his hands.

"It's not your fault what happened. You could not have known," Sothis tried to reassure him that it wasn't his fault.

"I killed them. I've never killed animals. I..." It was impossible for him not to think about it—the dying screams, the fear as he cut them down. He could think of all the hurtful words everyone had once said to him: monster, murderer. That's what he remembers hearing, and much more. He had to go back to everyone. He had to maintain his composure, at least until he was alone. He couldn't risk of anyone noticing anything different. He had to be strong. He had to be the one that everyone looked up to. He was never a leader before, never responsible for anyone before, and now he was.

He had to play the part of a leader, no matter how much he just wanted to curl up in a ball. He had to resist the urge. He had to be stronger, especially for the sake of his students and Marianne.

Chapter Text

Everyone was shaken up from the battle. Neji was fortunate and grateful that his sensei bored him with his training methods. Despite Guy having the most ridiculous kind of training methods, they were effective, especially when it came to mental discipline. Neji was able to maintain his focus despite falling under Genjutsu. The other students, with some exceptions, didn’t fare as well as the Konoha transfers.

Though, for some reason, the professor of the Black Eagles was unaffected, as if he had an ability that made him immune. Neji would have to investigate this later. He was worried about his cousin; even though he knew Naruto and the friends that were with him would keep her safe, he still would not be reassured until he saw that Hinata came back unharmed. He was looking around for any signs of injury from any of his peers. Hilda was helping bandage any wounds that her friends may have received during the battle.

He couldn't help but admire her strength. She was stronger than she appeared on the surface. Despite not liking to work hard, Hilda, when her mind was set, could get things done quickly and efficiently. It perplexed Neji how someone with her talents could be so lazy. It didn't make any sense. Hinata would hate being friends with people like that, but she was friends with Hilda. There was more to her than meets the  eye.

“Oh, can you help me for a bit, Neji?” Hilda asked, faking struggling to lift an object that would be considered too heavy for most people of her stature. But she was far stronger than she appeared. Despite being shorter than him, she could more than handle the crate that was in front of them.

“You don't seem to be struggling to me,” said Neji. She rolled her eyes in annoyance.

“Oh, come on, you're not going to let my delicate hands get blisters by lifting this, are you? I'm tired,” Hilda complained. Neji wanted to roll his eyes.

“Pretty please,” she said pleadingly. Why did she have to do that? Damn it, Neji thought. No wonder she was able to get men to do what she wanted—and women. He was grateful Hinata did not use any charm; if she did, she'd be able to do it with ease, better than Hilda could.

He lifted the crate and put it where it would mostly be needed.

“Thank you, Neji. I must say, you’re not what I expected when I saw you for the first time. I expected a mean man from the Hyuga clan, but you’re nothing like that—in fact, the exact opposite,” Hilda said as she smiled seductively. Damn it, Neji thought. He would be lying if he didn't find her cute and attractive. She was older than him by five months. The pigtails? He wouldn't be surprised if she had her hair in that style because it looked cute. No, he couldn't let her think that he found her attractive because that would be awkward.

“You should be careful about staring Neji.” Hilda winked his face was pink how did he get himself in this situation? 

“I'm not going to lie I find you cute Neji I like your hair there aren't many men I have seen that let their hair grow as long as you have why do you have it so long?”Hilda asked as they continue to do their work. 

He didn't know how to answer this question it has been a tradition in his clan for generations but that's not the reason his hair is as long as it is for him it represented something else. 

“It's a tradition in my clan for men and women to have long hair it's a sign of our status as the elite of Konoha in our culture we believe the link of our hair represents our status in society that those with short hair rank low in station.”Neji said he heard Hilda scoff like what he said was the most ridiculous thing she ever heard.

“That's the most ridiculous explanation I've ever heard there's those with short hair that  are some of the most powerful people in the world don't take this the wrong way, Neji but your clan sounds like a bunch of self-important elites that have no idea how the real world works.” Hilda said bluntly Neji couldn't help but agree. He would like to believe things had changed in his clan since Naruto publicly defeated him but they haven't in a lot of ways they doubled down and Hinata suffered as a result he felt completely powerless even after he let go of his hatred for her he still felt responsible like a failure he couldn't properly protect her not with the damn seal on his forehead as long as he had that he couldn't protect her he was at the mercy of his clan. 

“I do not take offense Hilda San but it's how things have always been with my clan I can't change that neither can Hinata Sama.” Neji said not wanting to really elaborate further because of how much he hates thinking about the hopelessness of his situation. 

“I can understand why Hinata does not like talking about her clan. The more I hear about it, Neji, the more I think that it's a miracle that you and Hinata are who you are. I haven't heard good things about your clan from my parents. Almost everyone that has gone to school with members of your clan has had nothing but bad experiences,” Hilda said, thinking about when her brother went to the academy and how much he despised dealing with the Hyuga. She shivered when she thought about how, if Itachi had joined the Golden Deer that year, her brother would have been killed. She was grateful for small favors.

“Your brother, Holst, I've heard much about him. He was the strongest person of that year, minus Itachi, and only lost to the Eagle and the Lion because of Itachi and Shisui Uchiha. If I ever had a chance, I would love to fight your brother,” Neji said with admiration. It wasn't a surprise; her brother had a lot of admirers who wanted to test themselves against him to see how strong they were. Neji was intriguing, she had to admit. She thought he was handsome, and once she got past what was on the surface, he even had a sense of humor.

“Do you think we'll find them?” Hilda asked, referring to Hinata and the others.

“With Hitomi's help, we will. I believe we're getting close. We're about to get out of the forest and down to the mountain range that will get us down. It will take us another few days, but we'll find them, or they'll find us,” Neji answered.

“As much as I would like to continue this, we should focus on our task at hand, Hilda-san,” said Neji as he left her alone. As much as she didn't want to, she got back to work.

Byleth was shaken up; Marianne couldn't help but see that in his eyes. Even if he had the others fooled into thinking everything was all right, it wasn't. She knew him better than anyone, other than his father. She wanted to go to him and find out what was wrong, but she couldn't. The relationship had to be hidden; nobody could know. It frustrated her. Why couldn't they be open? There was nothing for them to be ashamed of, yet that was the price they had to pay in order to be together. Her adopted father may not have power over her right now, but she would not have this freedom forever. He would force her to marry someone. She didn't know if she had the courage to stand up to him. Thankfully, he didn't know that she wasn't a virgin at the time—he would have been enraged because of it, making it more difficult to arrange marriages.

Her parents—her mother supported her when she revealed what happened on her six-month trip with him. She believed her father would have supported her as well, but her parents weren't here. The pain in his eyes: she couldn't do anything about it because of where they were.

“Are you alright, Marianne?” asked Bernadetta, who noticed something was off. She had to maintain her composure; she couldn't let anyone know that something was amiss. She would have to wait until everyone was asleep to go to his side. She would take a chance because the pain in his eyes couldn't be put off.

“I'm fine, Bernadetta. It's just the battle that happened a few hours ago. I'm still shaken up,” Marianne said, shivering at the thought of Orochimaru. She had never felt such evil in her life. The bloodlust—she had killed for the first time in self-defense, and she did not feel good about it. The amount of Shinobi that assaulted everyone was hard to keep track of; bodies were still being counted. She didn't even think about the number of people she had killed—it wasn't many; she could only count on one hand. She felt she had changed, and she didn't like it. It was as if she had become something else.

“No, you're not. No one could be okay after killing someone for the first time. I'm scared more than ever. Am I any different from a hired killer?” Bernadetta said, shaking. She was as frightened as Marianne was. Marianne couldn't blame her because it was true. Once you kill for the first time, you're never the same. It does something to your soul. Part of her felt tainted now. Could she really be worthy of Byleth now that her soul was tainted with blood?

She heard footsteps and looked. It was Edelgard and Dimitri, who looked shaken up over what had happened, especially Dimitri. Marianne didn't know him, but she could tell it took its toll on him.

“To think that we fought Orochimaru and lived. That's an accomplishment that we can all say we have,” Edelgard said, trying to maintain her composure for the sake of morale. A house leader couldn't look weak in front of anyone; they had to set an example. Marianne knew this. She was hiding how she truly felt. She was far better at hiding her emotions than Dimitri was. Dimitri was easier to read.

“This barbarism. Is this really the kind of battles those in Ninji engage in? The way the Shinobi world is, is brutal. I hope to God they don't ever bring their ways here,” Dimitri said, looking haunted by the violence that had happened a few hours ago.

“It's unfortunate, but this is how things are where I'm from,” she heard Neji walk towards Dimitri, with Hilda by his side. She was relieved that she was all right. Hilda was trying to keep her composure; she was shaken up by the battle like everyone else.

“That may be how things are, but that doesn't make it okay, Neji. Gentle souls like Hinata go on these kinds of battles daily. It's a miracle Hinata still maintains her gentle heart. Many like her succumb to the barbarism of the Shinobi world. I don't want that ever to be imposed here,” Edelgard said, despising the very idea of the Shinobi system. She must have seen Konoha itself for her to have this outlook. None of the other inhabitants in the monastery, with the exception of Dimitri, Edelgard, and Mercedes, have seen Konoha and what the Shinobi world is like.

“I understand what you feel. I would not want the Shinobi system to ever be imposed anywhere; the brutality should not be anywhere but home,” Neji said, not necessarily agreeing with Edelgard but not disagreeing with her either.

“It should not exist even in your continent. It has destroyed people's lives and taken their souls, tainted them with blood. I have studied the history of the five nations; all of them are soaked with blood. There hasn't been one decade where a war has not happened. Things may not be great here, but in the thousand years that the empire has existed, there has not been nearly the amount of bloodshed compared to Konoha, not even in its 100 years of existence. That doesn't even get to the heart of what is wrong with the culture itself, but that's a conversation that would take far too long considering where we're at,” said Edelgard with confidence that she was right. Marianne did not know what it was like to be in the continent of Ninji, nor did she want to know, considering how much Hinata hates talking about what goes on there.

“According to Hitomi, we should be able to find them tomorrow,” said Marianne. She heard the Pegasus speak to her just now as it flew over the group; she did not join in the battle.

“What do you mean we’ll find them by tomorrow? We've been traveling for almost two days in this forest?” asked Edelgard. Dimitri had a similar look of disbelief. She did not know how to answer that question.

“A Pegasus has a special bond with their Rider; they can sense when they're nearby. Apparently, they are close—at least by a day. We should be able to run into them, or are they running to us?” said Marianne, looking ahead.

“Either way, we should get some sleep—all of us. We don't know if we'll be attacked again by another person, like Orochimaru, tomorrow. Anything could happen in the forest. We're far away from the academy, enough where if someone wanted us all dead, they would be able to do it, and it would take months for anyone to find out what happened. We need to be on our guard,” said Neji.

“I'm tired,” said Hilda as she yawned.

Marianne would be lying if she didn't feel exhausted; she was struggling to keep her eyes open, the adrenaline long leaving her.

“I hope we find them tomorrow. I don't want to be out in this forest; it's scary,” said Bernadetta, looking left and right for any potential threats.

“I don't blame you; this place creeps me out as well,” said Hilda, taking Marianne by the hand.

“Hilda, that's hardly necessary,” Marianne said as she was being dragged to their tent.

“I know what you're thinking: you're going to expose yourself and him. Wait until you get back, where it will be safer,” Hilda said with a low whisper as they entered their tent. Marianne couldn't help but be grateful; even if Hilda doesn't necessarily approve of her relationship with Byleth, she’s at least supportive.

She sat down as Hilda prepared their blanket, which they would both share. She remembered how often, when they were children, Marianne slept over at Hilda's, how often they slept in the same bed. She always felt safe in her arms; that had never changed. Even now, the only other person that made her feel safe was Byleth. Then she froze at that moment. No, she couldn't have those same feelings, but then again, Hilda was precious to her, too, though she had never said it.

“I miss the sleepovers we once had. I know we're no longer kids, but those times I remember fondly,” Hilda said, thinking about what they used to do when they were children. Hilda was one of the few people who wasn't afraid of her and did not judge her. Even if Hilda portrayed herself on the surface as a self-serving person, she's far from it; she's kind. Only those who read what is on the surface would see only one side of her. Marianne sees what's beneath.

“I miss them too, Hilda,” Marianne replied.

“We could do them again, you know. It's not like anyone can stop us in the officer's academy,” Hilda said.

“They may get the wrong idea,” Marianne said, thinking about how everyone assumes things that are not actually happening— that two girls can't simply sleep together as friends and not as lovers. Where did that thought come from? She thought of Hilda doing things to her that a lover would do, and what perplexed her was that she wasn't bothered by the idea at all. Despite being with Byleth, she wouldn't mind Hilda. No, she disregarded that thought immediately; she was a friend. Talking her into a three-way relationship was not something she felt she could do anyway.

“Who cares what they think? It doesn't stop you from going to your boyfriend's quarters at night, despite him being our professor,” Hilda said, which caused Marianne to turn away, her face turning a deep shade of red as she thought about the things they do regularly, from snuggling to making love. They had barely been separated from each other ever since the reunion.

“You're right; it's just rumors. They spread quickly, and I don't want you being part of them,” Marianne said.

“Who cares about those idiots in the monastery? Think, let them say what they want. If they say anything to my face about you in a negative light, I'll knock their teeth out, and I'm not joking.”Hilda said Marion could believe it. She had seen her enough times beating up bullies that harassed Marianne that she wouldn't put it past her, nor would she want to stop her either.

“I appreciate that, but I don't wouldn't want you to get in trouble. Please don't interact with violence on my behalf.”Marianne said as she lay down with Hilda next to her. They both looked at the ceiling after Hilda covered them both with the blanket.

“I won't unless it's absolutely necessary. I know you don't like violence,” said Hilda as she leaned her head on Marianne's chest. It felt strange. It was a few years ago when Hilda was taller than her, but things have reversed since then, where Marianne is the taller one between the two. Before she could say anything, Hilda was asleep. 

Now she couldn't go to her boyfriend even if she wanted to despite not approving completely of their relationship. She was trying to protect them both. What did she do to deserve such a friend? She closed her eyes and fell asleep dreamlessly.

December 25th 120 years before the Red canyon massacre

Sothis was walking in the forest near her home. It made her sad to think the world that she was born into was changing. Even in her long life, humanity had been settling rapidly over the past 100 years; the forests were shrinking. The planet was once covered in them, and now, what she saw in front of her, even if it was far away from where she was currently at, were deserts that did not exist centuries before. These were starting to form as a result of rapid growth. The Nabatean's natural habitat was shrinking, and it wouldn't be long before this place, the Red Canyon, would be their refuge. 

It wasn't popular with her people to relocate everyone, but it was the only way to keep her people safe. It was her duty to protect them, as she was considered "the beginning," that's what her mother called her, though the world at large knew her as "the immaculate one."

But another concern she had was Kaguya Otsutsuki, who was attempting to create a chakra tree. She clenched her fist in anger; her people had once had a home similar to the planet they currently inhabit until the Otsutsuki clan used a chakra tree to drain the planet of life. Sothis wasn't born when her predecessor, her mother, led her people away from their home world into the current planet they inhabit. She had no memories or connection to the home world of the Nabateans; it was a planet that had long since been forgotten.

The Otsutsuki tracked them down and now wanted to finish what they started by eliminating the rest of her people. She would lead an assault if she could, but she didn't have the power or the resources she would need. She would need allies in order to target the threat that endangered everyone, making alliances with one of her people's greatest enemies: the Agarthans. A civilization that the Nabateans had reluctantly coexisted with for almost a millennium was their best chance to avoid catastrophe. The current leader, Epimenides, may be the only chance her people have for coexistence with them and humanity after the battle with the Otsutsuki clan was over.

It wasn't a question of if, but when Kaguya would make her move; cults of her were already existing all throughout the world. It would only be a matter of time before she was approached by Hagoromo, Kaguya’s son. Despite her apprehension with anyone who had the blood of the people that had wiped out her homeworld—one that she doesn't remember—he was scared of what his mother was capable of, and disregarding his warnings would be foolish. Her people did not have a home; this canyon that they now lived in was all that was left of what once was millions—now numbered in the tens of thousands. Most of the inhabitants had no memories of what the homeworld was like; most of them were born on this planet, just like Sothis was. The main reason she ordered her people to retreat to this one place was because, despite them being born on this planet, the humans that inhabited it had been there long before they were. This was one place the humans did not even dare go to due to their superstitions. 

She heard footsteps behind her. She didn't need to turn around to know it was Kurama, her people's protector. It had been 60 years since their last battle, but for Sothis, it felt a lot longer.

“You are concerned about what that woman is planning; I could smell it,” said Kurama as he walked next to her. They both looked at the sunset in the northeast. Even though she was on another continent, alone with her clan, it still didn't shake the fear that she felt.

“She's going to bring this world to ruin; the people on this planet will suffer the same fate the people on our planets suffered from. She's evil, and so is everyone from her clan,” Sothis said with an emotion she rarely shows: hatred. The Otsutsuki have turned what was once a thriving civilization that numbered in the millions to a civilization that only numbers in the tens of thousands. It would take thousands of years, if ever, for her people to completely recover. 

“That's what they do: they go from planet to planet, destroying all life just for their great pursuit of godhood. It's amazing how much like the humans they are,” Kurama said with contempt as he looked at the nearest human settlement. 

“Humans are not all evil, Kurama, any more than our people. There are evil members of my race; evil exists in us all, but so does good. It's not fair to judge the indigenous of this planet as being evil when I’ve seen them capable of doing good too.” She and Kurama have debated this for 60 years, and they have never been able to agree on this one thing about humans. They agree on a lot of other subjects, but when it comes to humanity, Kurama will not move; he despises them as if it were something personal. 

“For every good the humans do, they do a lot more evil. This beautiful planet that we inhabit—look around you! What was once lush forests is being turned into deserts. That never happened on my homeworld. We maintained our forests; we took care of our planet and did not act like a bunch of parasites like the humans do. They don't even respect each other; they're greedy, power-hungry creatures that the universe would be better off without,” Kurama said with bitterness.

“I know you have suffered pain from them; I have too. But that doesn't mean they're all evil,” Sothis said gently, knowing how dangerous this topic was.

“I will never forgive them, Sothis. No matter how much you want me to, I cannot. I lost my son and my mate. There's barely anyone left of my people. I'm the last of my clan; my brothers and sisters still have plans that exist, but I do not. The survivors of our homeworld, of my clan—if I die, my clan dies with me. The humans took what little of my people existed and…” He didn’t say anymore. She couldn’t; she could not possibly understand what it’s like to lose their own child. She knows what it’s like losing a mate; her mate had died centuries ago at the hands of humans. She understands too well what it’s like to hate.

“You don’t have to forgive them, but you could try to at least give them a chance to grow up. We were no different than them once,” Sothis said, thinking about the lessons her mother instilled into her. How much different would her outlook have been had it not been for her mother and her mate, the father of her child? She looks where Seiros is, who will likely be her future daughter-in-law. They were laughing together; they had been friends for almost their entire lives. The kind of love she does not see often is the love that Seiros has with the girl who is the daughter of a long-dead friend from Sothis’s time, before she became the queen of her people.

“I do not understand how you could feel that way about humanity when they killed your mate, the father of your child. I just don't get it,” Kurama said, not understanding.

“If I don't forgive, I will just continue the cycle of hatred. The world already has enough hate; it doesn’t need anymore,” Sothis answered.

“You are stronger than I am; I could never be like you,” Kurama said as he leaned towards her.

“I'm not strong, Kurama. Without the people I love, I would be as weak as everyone else.” Sothis said it was undeniable that she had grown fond of him in the past 60 years of their friendship. Despite the hardships they had gone through in the past 60 years, it was difficult for her not to want something more.

“If only there were more like you, the world would be better,” Kurama said. As he was about to press his lips on hers, she heard a voice behind her, which caused them both to pull away. Damn it, she thought. 

She turned around. It was Hagoromo. She knew this was serious. He knew better than to trespass on her people's Homeland. 

“You better have a good reason for coming here. You know how I feel about those with the blood of Otsutsuki tainting this land with their foul blood.” Sothis said darkly. It was rare for her to show anger or hatred,, but when it came to the race that wiped hers down to the tens of thousand,s, it was hard not to see them as monsters, just like how Kurama considers humanity.

“I wouldn't bother you if it wasn't important. Sothis Sama, my mother she, plans on making her move. If she isn't stopped quickly, this world will be another victim of my people. She and my brethren have to be stopped. My sons and I are gathering an army. We need you and Agarthans to unite in order to stop them; not another world should suffer your fate.” Hagoromo looked at her and Kurama, knowing that their people had suffered as a result of the Otsutsuki's endless pursuit of power. 

“How much time do we have?” Asked Sothis with alarm in her voice. 

“Not much time I'll do what I can along with my sons to buy you as much time as you need but don't take too long Kurama stay with her my mother's followers will try to kill her before an alliance with the Agarthan’s can happen.” the sage of six paths as soon as he appeared he disappeared out of all the times preparing her people for war was not something she wanted to do but it was urgent the clan that wiped out her people they had to be stopped she would fight for her homeworld even if the one that her ancestors were born into no longer existed she wasn't going to allow this world to suffer its fate. 

“Come with me, Kurama. We're going to meet with the leader of the Agarthans.” Sothis set it as a command. Despite the moment from earlier, she had to keep herself under control. Whatever feeling she may have for Kurama, she would have to figure it out later because her people's survival was at stake.

Sothis opened her eyes for the second time in the day. She saw memories that she did not remember and feelings that she felt she had forgotten: the nine-tailed fox, Kurama. Who was he? What did he feel like? Someone important. Why did she suddenly feel a longing to see him again, despite never having met him? Her memories were fragmented; she remembered 60 years after she first met him—memories of her debating him about the ethics of humanity, what is good and evil, and a race that brought her revulsion just from hearing their name, along with a woman she wanted to forget.

When she had first awakened a few weeks ago, it was as if she were a newborn. Her state, her physical form, was that of a child, yet she wasn't a child. She knew this, and the flashbacks she saw of her life revealed that she was an adult woman—taller than most human women—yet considered beautiful by those who laid eyes on her. She examined her appearance; it had changed. She no longer looked like the 12-year-old girl she had been when she first awakened a few weeks ago. It wasn't by much; she had aged by 5 years and now appeared 17. Taller, but not quite the woman she recalled being in her memories. Her memories still felt fragmented: a mother—that's what she was once. In her reflection, she saw multiple versions of herself: the 12-year-old girl she resembled when she first awakened and the current form of a 17-year-old girl—though not quite at her full height yet, but close. 

She could change her appearance at any time. She snapped her fingers and transformed back to the form she was more familiar with. It felt strange knowing that this form she had was not what she truly looked like. 

Once more, she changed back to the 17-year-old human woman form. Still, it wasn't quite who she was. She looked at the woman she could be—elegant, benevolent, beautiful. "The Beginning," that's what her mother had named her. She was able to alter this form even in death. Yes, her physical body was gone. Whenever she was around Kurama, she often changed to her more childish form. She had never really had a childhood, something she could recall, but she felt this with certainty. Could this be the reason she appeared in this state, wanting to experience the childhood she never had? It didn't make any sense; she didn't even feel like a child. It was superficial. She could change her appearance to that of a child, but it still wouldn't change the fact that she was not one. She didn't even have the words to describe what she was.

She had no idea why. It was as if she had been in a deep slumber and had only just woken up from a long sleep. For some reason, when she looked at Byleth, he felt familiar, even though it was impossible. He was struggling to sleep due to his actions killing animals at the hands of that sick human named Orochimaru, who used animals and transmitted them to humans in order to fight her host. Every kill hurt him. She wished she could hug him until everything would be all right, but that was not possible in this state. It wasn't even a physical body that she had; she could move around with him, and nobody would see her, but she did not possess a physical form.

Her body was destroyed—she knew this. Yet, why was she still in the physical realm? Those were questions she wanted answers to, and it all stemmed from her fragmented memories. She did not want to fade away, nor did she want to take someone else's body so she could live in the physical world again. She was somewhat familiar with the art of spirits moving from one body to another. It was a lost art among her people that had long since faded from memory, along with their homeworld that no one from her generation could name because it had been so long. Yet, in her ancestral memory, she remembered the ability.

It was a practice that had been outlawed because it was considered an abomination to take someone's body against their will; then, it goes against life itself that all life dies. All life has to eventually move on. She didn't like this feeling she felt like she had stolen this man's chance to live a normal life. It was starting to make sense of his difficulty in feeling emotions. She had something to do with it, and there was no other explanation, but then again, maybe not the puzzle. There was so much she did not know. 

She would have to keep this thought to herself for now. He had enough to deal with right now, and she did not want to burden him with her problems.Sothis continued to watch over him for the rest of the night and remembered to change back to her form that he was the most familiar with. For now, she would put aside her feelings and focus on getting his students back safely to the academy.

Mercedes opened her eyes. She felt two pairs of arms around her, and then she looked and saw Sasuke's sleeping form; then she realized the position they were both in and blushed a deep red. She couldn't believe they both gave in to their desires. She had no regrets. She wanted nothing more than to stay in this position with him. She didn't want to move. She felt at peace despite the situation. She never thought she would have her first time in a cave of all places, though it wasn't any cave. It was something ancient. She would like to look around if there wasn't a chance that the enemy could find them again. 

“Sasuke Kun, we should get up. We wouldn't want our friends to see us in this position, would we?”Mercedes said. Sasuke opened his eyes. Despite the situation they were both in, he smiled. 

“They can wait a little bit longer,” Sasuke said as she felt his lips on hers. It didn't feel wrong doing what they were doing. It was hard to believe  that she had made love to a man she once saw like a little brother, but that had changed since she laid eyes on him again when they first met; her feelings had evolved, and her love changed from that of a little brother too something deeper I love that only those who experienced a kind of Love she has for him can understand.

“Do we have to keep it under wraps?” asked Mercedes, not knowing if she wanted to hide what they meant to each other. She wasn't ashamed. She wanted to be open. 

“Only if you want to. Are you sure you want to be with someone like me?”Sasuke asked as he massaged her collar.

“I'm not ashamed of what we did together,” Mercedes said as she reluctantly moved away, having to get dressed knowing their friends would appear at any time; it didn't take long before she got fully dressed again. She was reluctant to leave. She wanted to be alone with her lover, even if it was a little bit longer. 

“I'm not either; I can never be.” She felt him clasp his hand on hers. They were going to leave together like this; the whole world would know.

“I wanted to do what we did last night since I was 12,” Sasuke confessed, turning red as they were getting closer to the entrance.

“I wanted to do what we did last night since I first laid my eyes on you the day we met each other again,” Mercedes confessed. This shocked Sasuke; it felt good too—not to hide it anymore.

“I did not think you desired such a thing with someone like me,” Sasuke said. She did not want this to end.

“My feelings have been a mess for the past three months. I don't want to go back to the way things were,” Mercedes said. She didn't ever want to go back.

“I honestly don't deserve you,” Sasuke said. It felt like an eternity as they took a few more steps.

“You deserve all the happiness in the world,” she replied. When they walked out, they said nothing. Their friends were getting ready to move out, looking at them and noticing that they were holding hands. She was not going to deny what they did, nor was she going to confirm it. What she and Sasuke did was between them and the goddess.

“Well, that's quite a time for you two to get together, not that I'm complaining,” Naruto said with his boyish grin.

Hinata said nothing; she had a smile of approval, knowing what they both did.

“Well, if we weren't in this predicament, we would have a celebration,” said Dorothea, who was happy for the couple.

“We should get going. The sooner we get out of here, the better,” Ingrid said with urgency. Mercedes couldn't help but agree; she had enough of this place and wanted to head home. They were going back the way they came, where she and Sasuke were the day before. They walked for hours; she did not let go of Sasuke's hand the entire time they were walking. She was not ashamed of their relationship.

“I’m looking forward to putting this all behind us,” said Hinata as they continued to walk. They were at the entrance of the forest. There was a good chance they would run into their classmates here, but she couldn't shake the feeling that there was a sinister presence. She hoped it was nothing, but it felt dark—evil even.

Sasuke let go of her hand and grabbed tightly onto his sword, Ingrid doing the same, along with Naruto, who got out his weapon of choice. Hinata prepared for a fighting stance, but then what surprised Mercedes was a girl who looked scared. She appeared to be around the age of 14, with long dark blue hair and sky blue eyes, and whiskers on her cheeks. She held tightly to a lance that barely accommodated her size. She was shorter than the others in the group, around 155 cm. She wore clothing that resembled those of the Pegasus Knights in Faerghus. The lance looked rusted, as if it had seen many battles. Mercedes felt sad; nobody this young should be fighting in a war, but there was no more choice. The girl looked like she was in survival mode, aiming her lance at the group.

Thinking quickly, Mercedes stepped in front of the group and approached the girl carefully.

“We're not going to hurt you. We're lost, like you,” Mercedes said, moving slowly and showing that she was unarmed.

“How do I know this is not another one of your tricks?” the girl asked, frightened.

“We're not going to hurt you,” said Ingrid as she put her weapon on the ground. Everyone reluctantly put away their weapons in order not to scare the teenage girl, and she reluctantly put her weapon away.

“I'm sorry. I've been fighting those monsters for so long; I thought you were one of them,” said the girl.

“What monsters?” asked Hinata. She couldn't explain it; something about this girl was familiar—her face, her eyes—they resembled… no it was just a coincidence she disregarded as soon as it entered her mind.

“Where's your family?” asked Dorothea, checking if the girl was okay, if she had any injuries.

“I got separated from my older siblings. I don't know where they are. What's the month, day, and year?” asked the girl. Hinata was perplexed by such a question. Why would anyone ask the year? That was strange.

“I'm sorry, I'm disoriented. I don't remember what year it is right now,” said the girl. Something about the way she responded was suspicious, but he knew it wasn't worth pushing. It's possible she's just scared; short-term memory loss can happen in extreme situations of stress. Perhaps the girl had been running for her life from something.

“It's May 10th, 1180,” Ingrid answered. The girl looked at her like she was looking at somebody she had known before, that had long since passed. That was ridiculous, Hinata thought; they had never met this girl before.

“Oh,” the girl said with sadness. This confused Hinata. Why was she sad when that date was brought up? Then, the girl's expression changed quickly.

“I know how to get out of here. We should not stay here for too long,” the girl said. Before she could move, a creature appeared. The girl looked terrified; she had no idea what she was looking at. It looked like some abomination—a grotesque creature with human limbs sticking everywhere. It had claws that looked inhuman. It was something that seemed straight out of hell; blood was dripping on the ground.

“Die,” said the creature as it went straight at the girl. Thinking quickly, Sasuke blocked what would have been a killing blow to the girl with his sword and pushed the creature back. But then they saw more.

“I can't believe they followed me,” the girl said as she took out her lance. There was no way she could do anything with that thing.

“That mother of yours can't save you this time, girl. You will die,” said the same creature in an inhuman voice. The creature went straight at the girl. Hinata activated her Byakugan and quickly activated her lion fist, like it was two days before. It was white instead of blue. She had no idea what was going on. Then, that same symbol, the symbol of a line, appeared on her right hand.

She went straight at the creature. It tried to pierce Hinata using its claws. Hinata didn't give it a chance as she hit the creature hard at the chest. It blew up instantly. It screamed as its dying screams faded, but it wasn't the end. There were more. There were others with greenish pale skin, with blood dripping on the ground like acid.

“What the hell are these abominations?” Naruto asked as he created shadow clones to combat them. She had no idea. They terrified her. They were like creatures that did that were out of this world. The second among them, she tried to strike with her lion fist, but it did nothing.

“That creature is immune to Taijitsu,” said the girl as she went behind the creature. She didn't even know how she was that fast and pierced its heart. What surprised Hinata was the same symbol appearing. It blew to pieces along with the lance. Another one of the creatures was about to strike at her before a ball of fire engulfed the creature. Hinata looked it was a boy with short red hair. He wore a black robe and had red eyes. He wore an axe at the back. An axe mage. He not a thought.

“Stay back! These creatures are too much for you,” he said as he launched a meteor at the creatures in front of them, incinerating them. He aimed again at the other creatures around them, destroying them like they were nothing. She couldn't believe it; whoever this boy was, he was powerful.

“Alex Kun,” said the girl as she happily hugged him. Hinata couldn't help but look at the boy; he looked around the age of 12. Who was he?

“What the hell were you thinking? Do you have any idea how worried I was about you?” the boy said scoldingly.

“I'm sorry! I didn't mean to cause you any trouble,” the girl replied.

“Excuse me, but who are you?” Sasuke asked with suspicion. In their line of work, even children at this age were dangerous, but they couldn't be from Konoha or any one of the five nations; they looked like they were native to Fodlan.

“We're no one; we're just travelers, and I found one of my friends that I got separated with,” said the girl.

“Wait, you're not leaving already?” asked Mercedes.

“No; we will accompany you until you find your companions,” Alex answered.

“Is there any name we could call you by, girl?” asked Ingrid.

“Hima,” the girl answered.

“What are you doing in this place, Hima?” Naruto asked.

“We got lost; it's as simple as that,” said Alex, stepping in and not letting Hima elaborate.

“We should get going before more enemies show up,” said Sasuke as he went ahead.

“So you know where our search party is?” asked Dorothea as they walked.

“Yes, if they're searching for you. If you just follow the road we're walking in the forest, you should run into them by tomorrow—or tonight, if they're determined to find you before the day is over,” answered Alex.

“You talk as if you know what's going to happen,” said Sasuke with suspicion.

“I know because it's common sense. There are barely any options except this road that we're walking on; any other way would take too long to get to the monastery,” the boy answered. Despite being 12, he was acting like someone much older.

“That makes sense,” said Naruto.

They continued to walk for hours. Not much was said between the group. Hinata couldn't help but feel that the two kids traveling with them were somehow familiar, and she couldn't quite put her finger on why.

Shez was looking for her classmate Naruto. She was with a small group of people from her class, one of whom was Claude, along with her former classmate Lysithea and their professor, Hanneman. She did not feel comfortable traveling with this few people in a place like this—trees as far as the eye could see. It was dark, and it was hard to tell if it was daytime or nighttime due to the leaves covering the sunlight. She couldn't help but hold tightly to her sword on her right arm.

The genjutsu that she had experienced shook her up in ways that she couldn't tell anyone, reliving the moments of the death of her mother and her brother, Dante, and being reminded of what she hadn't been able to do. To think how easily she fell into a genjutsu—she was unprepared, arrogant. She thought: what if she encounters another enemy that could place her under such a spell? She felt completely defenseless. Had it not been for Lysithea, she would have been dead before she even realized what was happening. Their hateful words played over and over again in her mind: she felt pathetic, weak, useless.

Without Arval’s power, she would have been dead. She couldn't do anything without him. She wanted to get stronger. What good did it do for her to have all this power that she could unleash with the help of Arval when she couldn't activate it at will? When she couldn't even beat Sasuke Uchiha, who was far weaker than Byleth? She was so far behind; if she couldn't even defeat anyone below him, then there was no hope of ever surpassing him—no hope of ever avenging her friends who were killed by him.

“Damn, they certainly have to make things difficult for us, don’t they? Out of all the times this had to happen, well, at least we don't have to do a test today,” said Claude, looking at the bright side of the situation—something that Shez could not do.

“I'm completely useless. Out of everyone here, I was the most unprepared for a genjutsu attack. How can I possibly be useful if we encounter shinobi that could use genjutsu?” she asked her house leader.

“Users of genjutsu take advantage of the fact that most shinobi don't see value in training against it because there aren't that many genjutsu users,” replied Claude.

“I can help train you; it isn't too much trouble. I can give you some pointers,” Lysithea offered. Out of all the people that offered, it had to be her. She couldn't show her nervousness.

“You would be wise to take up on her offer. It would be foolish to disregard a chance to have an advantage; a defense against Genjutsu would be useful. You never know when you may encounter another user of Genjutsu,” Arval advised. He had a point, Shez thought.

“Thank you, Lysithea. I'll take your offer into consideration, but our first priority is finding our classmates and heading back home,” Shez replied.

“I'm not doing it for free; you'll have to offer me something in return,” Lysithea said with a devious smile. Great, Shez thought, what price did she want her to pay? 

“Okay, what is your price?” Shez asked, hoping it was something reasonable. 

“Nothing too crazy. If you could make me a sweet that I like, I'll consider doing it for free; otherwise, you'll have to pay me 20,000 gold,” Lysithea said, which caused Shez to sweat drop. She has to make a sweet that she likes? Great, that’s another thing she'll have to do when she comes back. Mercedes or Hinata would likely be the best chance to teach her how to make sweets. Anything to give her an advantage, she told herself, regardless of how ridiculous it was—baking a sweet? What kind of childish nonsense is this? she thought.

“Very well, I agree. If I make a sweet you like, you will live up to your end of the bargain, deal?” asked Shez, believing that what she was offering was reasonable.

“I'm warning you, I have high standards for sweets,” Lysithea warned. It was as if it was a challenge, and there was no challenge she thought wasn't worth trying, especially if it meant giving her another edge in the future against any opponent she might encounter from the continent of Ninji. It would be stupid for her not to acquire this knowledge.

Before the conversation could continue, their professor motioned for them to stop. She placed her hands on her swords and was about to draw them when she heard a voice. "Please, I'm not here to harm anyone," the girl stepped forward. What surprised Shez was the girl's age; she looked no older than 13, possibly 14. It was hard to tell. She had long hair that went down to her back, tied into pigtails. She had red hair, whiskers on her cheeks, and green eyes. She wore a long red dress that was torn on the left and right side. If it weren't for Shez's ability to spot the way the girl's face looked, she would think she looked older. She was taller than most girls her age, around 5 feet 6 inches, which amazed Shez considering her age.

"How did you get lost in these woods, young lady?" asked Hanneman, who looked like a concerned man looking after a daughter.

"I was separated from my family. I was with my little sister. Have you seen a girl with long blue hair and blue eyes?" asked the redhead girl.

"We haven't. We're searching for our friends. Maybe if you stick with us, we may find yours," Claude suggested.

"How did you get lost, Miss?" asked Hanneman as he inspected the girl for any injuries. She looked like she had cuts on her hands and a scar on the left side of her neck.

"We were running away from monsters. We were trying to..." There was a hesitation, and Shez spotted it immediately. Some weird monster. She took out her swords and got in front of the girl.

"We shall eliminate those with the blood of an Uchiha," said an abomination that looked like it was put together by parts of many different creatures. It looked like a badly decomposed corpse. There wasn't just one; there were 10 of them.

"Oh no, this abomination followed me," the girl said as she took out her tome. A mage, she thought. 

"You will die just like your mother," the creature said as it lunged at the redhead girl, who cast a spell that disintegrated the creature in an instant. It was a wind spell; it cut the creature into many pieces, so many pieces that there was nothing left. 

"You won't kill me, you abominations. You forget who I am," the girl said as she formed a sphere of energy on her right hand. What amazed her was when she used the spell to change the nature of the energy sphere, mixing fire with wind and shooting it like a bullet. 

"Fire style: Fire tornado," the girl said as she destroyed all of the abominations in front of them. She destroyed them as if they were nothing. How could someone so young be so powerful? But that was not the only thing that caught her eye. It was only a glimpse, but she saw her eyes—the same eyes she had heard about from her mother. She couldn't be another Uchiha; it was impossible. Their clan is on the verge of extinction; there are very few members. Yet, this redhead girl possesses one? 

Everyone was surprised. The girl looked at them as if it were nothing. The last of the creatures grabbed the girl's leg and spoke with an inhuman voice. 

"You can't change fate. It's written in stone. Your efforts will be in vain, you pathetic vermin." The red-haired girl put away her tome and got to her knees, lightning engulfing her right hand. 

"This is for my twin sister, you bastard," the red-headed girl said, putting the lightning blade through the creature's heart, causing it to explode. She was covered in the abomination's guts. The look on her face—it looked familiar. She looked like someone. No, it couldn't be. She disregarded that thought; it was preposterous. The girl is 14, yet her resemblance to one of the students in the officers was uncannily similar—not just one of them, but two.

“Okay, that was weird. Are we going to encounter more of these things in this place?” asked Claude, tightening his grip on his bow. 

“I don't know. I didn't expect them to follow me here,” the girl replied, uncertainty evident in her voice.

“That girl is withholding information. I would be careful with that one,” Arval advised.

“She’s not a threat to us. I know she could do anything at any time if she wanted to, but she hasn’t,” Shez disagreed with Arval.

“Surely you can see the resemblance this girl has to two people we know. Her facial features, her eyes—she's almost a splitting image of...” Before Arval could finish, they heard eight footsteps.

Everyone got into their positions before Claude fired his bow. Just then, she heard a familiar voice.

“Natalie-chan,” said the blue-haired girl as she hugged her tightly. The red-haired girl wrapped her arms around her little sister—that’s who she was; she was able to read that in their body language.

“Big sis, I thought they got you, just like...” She was about to cry until Natalie soothed her with her right hand.

Dorothea looked not only like she saw a ghost; she looked a lot like her mother, and even a lot like her. It was almost like looking in a mirror.

“Well, that's a good thing you found your sister,” said Mercedes, who did not piece it together. Then, when she looked at Hima, she realized she looked like both Naruto and Hinata from her hair and her face. No, it was probably a coincidence, but still, the resemblance was hard to ignore.

“I'm glad we were able to find you, Natalie. What happened to Alexandria?” he asked.

“I don't know where our cousin is,” Natalie replied.

“Wait, cousin? You're telling me Alex is your cousin, Hima?” asked Ingrid.

“I didn't think it was important at the time. I'm sorry; I just wanted to get out of this place,” Hima answered.

“Can we not have this conversation right now? Let's get the hell out of here; this place is creeping me out,” said Lysithea, who was scared of the dark forest that they were in.

“What happened? You all look shaken up,” asked Naruto, concerned.

“Let's just say we encountered a missing Nin and leave it at that for now. Everyone will be happy that you're all okay. How are you able to walk despite falling off a cliff?” asked Shez, who thought it was strange how they were virtually unharmed.

“Let's just say it's a story that sounds far-fetched,” Naruto answered.

“Whatever your reason is, Naruto, this incident will not go unpunished. I will discuss your punishment when we return, and I better hear a good reason why you did something so reckless and stupid,” said Hanneman, who was disappointed that Naruto acted so recklessly.

“Please don't blame Naruto; it's my fault. He was only trying to make sure I didn't get myself killed. I owe him my life; please, he did nothing wrong,” Ingrid said, stepping forward to deflect blame to herself.

"Like I said to Naruto, you will all explain why you did what you did. Depending on your answer, it will determine how severe your punishment will be," Naruto's professor said as he went ahead.

“It’s all my fault this has happened. I don’t want you being expelled because of me,” Ingrid said as they walked side by side.

“Even if we are, I would have made the same choice, my Ingrid. The thought of what that man would have done to you if we had not come makes me not concerned about the outcome. I don’t think things will get that bad,” Dorothea said with confidence. She wished she was as confident as Dorothea sounded.

“I hope you’re right,” Ingrid said.

She felt Ingrid’s left hand clasp her right. No matter what, she would stick by Ingrid, and nobody would tell her otherwise. She did not notice the strangers they met had long since left the group. They wouldn’t find out until they got back to camp, and by then, the focus would be getting them home, not looking for stragglers.

Chapter Text

“So let me get this straight: you went out because of meeting a potential match, is that what you're telling me?” asked Byleth to the group, his colleagues Manuela and Hanneman, due to Kakashi still having a cold. They were waiting for Ingrid's answer.

“At the time, I thought I had to at least see the man. You’ve got to understand, my family is depending on me. I had to at least consider it; that’s what I thought,” Ingrid said. She wasn't defending her actions; she looked at the letter, and so did her colleagues. He looked at the others in the group; they were nowhere near as much to blame, as they were only trying to keep her from getting herself killed.

“That was reckless of you, Ingrid. I know you're better than that. You could have gone to your professor, and he would have gone with you. You could have gone to your house later as well. Thank goodness your friends were with you, but they could have been killed because of your reckless actions. It's not up to me on what should happen; it's up to your professor,” said Manuela, who had a disappointed look on her face. She wanted to bury her face in the sand; seeing her former professor looking at her in that way hurt. 

“This assassin that you've told me about, this wolf mask man—was he trying to kill Miss Hinata? Any particular reason?” asked Hanneman.

“I don't know,” Ingrid admitted.

“I cannot say this with certainty, but I do have a hypothesis: you weren't the target, not the true target anyway. Hinata and Dorothea were,” Byleth said, thinking about everything that he had been told.

“I don't know why I was targeted in particular,” Dorothea lied. Ingrid knew there was a secret that she didn't want to tell anyone; it had to do with her eyes—that she had seen, even though it was just a brief glance.

“Please do not punish the others. If you’re going to punish anyone, punish me. It's my fault all this happened,” said Ingrid, who was prepared to accept the consequences.

“I’m put in the most precarious position. I have no idea how to proceed,” he said, looking at her, Dorothea, and Hinata. Considering the other three were not in his class, he couldn't enact a punishment.

“You three will be in detention for the next two weeks. By all rights, you should be given something much worse, but considering this man may strike at you again, there’s no place safer than here, and expelling you would be a death sentence,” Byleth said. Ingrid was relieved; it could have been a lot worse.

“As for you, Mercedes and Sasuke, you’ll be given the same thing,” said Manuela.

“It's a shame, 'cause you're a good student, Naruto, but two weeks for you as well,” Hanneman said, disappointed that Naruto was going to be in detention. The students usually stayed in the detention decimated area for those who misbehaved; after all, classes were over, and it would be around an hour at least that they’d all be together. Of course, they would be doing this for two weeks, except on free days. That sucked, but it was better than the alternative.

No one was saying anything; it’d be fruitless to try to change their professor's mind—not that Ingrid would anyway. It was what she deserved in her own mind; she had almost gotten the people she loved killed—Mercedes and Sasuke almost got killed as well.

“Miss Hinata, if it isn't too much trouble, I’d like to do a test on you. What I heard about what happened—what you’re describing—is that of a crest. I want to confirm one way or the other. If you possessed one, it wouldn't be too much trouble, would it, if I tested you?” asked Hanneman. Hinata had a look that Ingrid couldn't read due to the angle she was standing at, though she didn’t need to see her expression. Hinata had a look of dread.

“It won't be a problem, Hanneman-san,” Hinata replied as she went with him. Ingrid wished she could do something for Hinata, but she couldn't.

“All your lessons will still proceed as normal. Just remember not to forget to show up for detention after your last class every school day until the 28th. You're dismissed for now; I'll see you in detention later today,” Byleth said as he dismissed her. One by one, they left. She had a lot to think about after what had happened. After nearly getting killed, she looked at Dorothea as they were walking in silence.

“Dorothea, do you think we could talk alone tonight?” asked Ingrid, who had a serious look. She wasn't going to take no for an answer.

“Yes, we'll do it in your quarters this time,” said Dorothea as the two women walked in silence, heading to their first day of detention; they would have their talk afterward.

Ingrid has been thinking about it for the past four days, ever since the night she gave herself completely to Naruto. When she nearly died, she realized how close she came and how it all could have ended. Her ex, the two friends that she had grown to love who came from Konoha — she couldn't just act like her feelings weren't real. But then, Dorothea couldn't either. She wanted to make it work, but she couldn't if she couldn't make them work first.

She wants to believe what Naruto says to be true: that it can work out and it will. She wants to believe in him because what other reason was there for her to deny her feelings? Her father... she can't do it anymore, after what had happened — after what she almost lost. She can't do it; she cannot afford to go through the pain again.

She had lost Glenn; she cannot bear to lose anyone else. This was a wake-up call. Had things gone even a little bit differently, the people she loves could have been dead, and she could have been kidnapped, or worse. This reckless behavior, this desperation — it was time for things to change. It was obvious the whole time, before joining the Black Eagles class, that she refused to see what was wrong with her mindset and that of her family, and how self-destructive it was.

The crust system destroys people's lives. It nearly destroyed hers and everyone she loves. Never again, Ingrid thought.

Ever since her fight for her life, when her lion fist turned white, she couldn't get what she thought out of her mind—the symbol of the lion, the symbol of the family crest of Blaiddyd. But how was that possible? She could not be related to any of the members of that family. Her mother could not have had their blood, and neither could her father. She was being tested again and again, and it all came out the same: she possessed a crest and she had all of her life.

The time that she fought Neji during the finals of the Chunin exams five years ago, she had almost won, only for the power that she had to leave her. She thought it was a fluke; she never thought about it until when she was fighting to protect Dorothea from Wolf.

“Interesting to think that the daughter of Hitomi, one of my students, possesses a crest. This was the last thing I expected to find out today,” Hanneman said with interest. He knew it was standing in a circle that detected those with crests—another shackle. Why did she have to possess this thing? Now, more than ever, she'll be swarmed with would-be suitors who would kill to possess the crest that she carries and has always carried.

“Are you sure you're not mistaken?” Hinata asked, trembling.

“I'm not, my dear. I've done multiple tests; it checks out. I don't know how you possess a crest from the royal family of the Kingdom, but you do. Has your mother ever told you about your father?” Hanneman asked. Hinata shook her head.

“No, my father is—he is.” She didn't know what to say; nothing made sense. There was only one thing that could bring her any clarity. 

“Do you have my father's blood?” Hinata asked, referring to Hiashi. That part of her had always suspected he wasn't her father, but she had no proof.

He went to the part of his dormitory where the blood of notable members of students that had once attended the academy was kept. This was usually done to ensure no infiltrators were masquerading as them, even long after the fact. He took a drop of her father's blood and put it in a magical device. If Hiashi was her father, her drop of blood would turn purple; if he wasn't, it would turn blue. She reluctantly opened her right palm as he lightly cut it with his knife. It stung as her blood dropped; she was nervous. It was as if the world had slowed down, as if time itself was moving in years instead of seconds. It felt like an eternity.

No matter the answer, Hinata wouldn't be overjoyed when she saw the result. Her world had changed, and the blood turned blue. She looked at the man who had tormented her for all those years, the man who had treated her like trash. He wasn't her father. She should feel relieved, she should feel overjoyed, but she feels nothing.

“If he's not my father then who is?” Asked Hinata, still in shock at what she had just learned.

“I'm afraid I can't answer that it could be a coincidence. After all, anything could have happened in a thousand years. Possibly one of your ancestors may be related to the Royal family. I don't know; giving a test using the blood of the royal family is not possible. This blood is only used for those from the continent of Ninji.” he said, knowing that that's what she would ask. No, there are so many things that don't make sense. Then there was another question who was the man her mother went to school with?

“Do you know anything about the man that my mother spent time with in the year 1155?” she asked, hoping to get some answers. If her father was anyone, it would have to be him. 

“I'm afraid that's not something I can really tell you cuz I do not know. I only met your mother a few times. She never talked about her love life much with anyone. The only person I can think of you could ask would be someone that went to school with her. I'm sorry, but I can't give you the answers you seek.” Hanneman said in an apologetic tone her answers were nearly impossible. It was as if her mother had taken them with her to her grave, she would have known.

She was trying to not to lose her composure. Her hands were shaking. The rage was coming back with a vengeance. She was so angry she wanted to wrap her fingers around Hiashi’s throat and strangle the life out of him. Now more than ever, she felt like she knew nothing about who she was. She was not a Hyuga. What was she exactly, and who was her father?

Shez couldn't wrap her mind around the strangers her class encountered. As soon as they appeared, they disappeared. Just who were they exactly? Alone in her thoughts in her quarters, she thought about the three strangers they had encountered and how peculiar they were. Despite being around briefly, they stood out.

The dark blue-haired girl with the whiskers undeniably resembled two people that she saw regularly. Her facial features reminded her of Naruto and Hinata, but that was not possible; they were not old enough to be parents, and not to mention, the girl couldn't be any younger than 14. None of it made any sense.

Then there was the other one, called Natalie. She had an uncanny resemblance to Dorothea, but she also bore some resemblance to Naruto as well. However, that couldn't be right; they could not have had children. None of this made any sense. From her facial features, it was difficult to ignore one thing most of all: her Sharingan. She only saw it briefly, but she recognized it; she could not have had it unless her mother or father were an Uchiha.

The last among them was a boy named Alex. His red hair and facial features were difficult to pick out. He didn't really resemble anyone she went to school with, but all those children knew each other, and they were all family.

“Arval, do you have any ideas who those mysterious travelers are and where they came from?” Shez asked. She needed some answers; maybe Arval might be able to give her something. She couldn't help but wrap her mind around what she had encountered. They had skills that they shouldn't have at such young ages; they were as competent as fully trained soldiers despite being only 12 to 14 years old.

“The theory I have is not something you're going to think is logical, but it's the only one I can come up with that makes any sort of sense. The redhead girl and blue-haired girl are likely time travelers. I wouldn't be surprised if the boy that is with them is as well,” Arval said, as if it were the most natural thing to believe. He actually believed it, but that was not possible. Time travel was too far-fetched; there had been theories that mages had been debating for centuries about time travel and how it could happen, but it was just not possible.

“How is that even possible? Even if what you say is true, they are time travelers. How are they traveling from their era into ours? To do such a thing would require a lot of energy—more than what any of us are capable of. It would require an insane amount of magic that would likely burn out any mage that even tries to do it. There is nobody in the world that possesses enough magic to even initiate such a feat,” Shez said in complete disagreement. She had studied this for years in her free time about the possibilities of traveling through time, forward and backward, and it all came to the same conclusion: it was not possible because of the amount of energy that it would require.

“Time travel is possible, though not without a great cost,” Arval said, disagreeing with Shez.

“Have you ever wondered why nobody has been able to successfully travel through time?” he continued. “The question is—it’s been attempted, and any knowledge has been destroyed because of the dangers of traveling through time.” Arval waited for her to absorb what he said before he continued.

“As you have correctly pointed out, time travel does require a lot of energy, but that's not the only thing it requires. It requires a great sacrifice—a sacrifice most are not willing to pay.” Arval let her absorb everything he had said before he finished.

“To travel through time is to go to an era that has already passed. Any time traveler from the future who goes to this era forever alters what we would call the present. Anything that was meant to happen in the future is not certain or cannot happen at all because of various factors. Let’s just say a boy is meant to be king, but he is killed before he becomes king—that alters the family line and outright erases his descendants from existence. Or someone was meant to die earlier than intended, which could cause unforeseen consequences. Maybe they do something good or something bad. Time travel is extremely dangerous; the fabric of the space-time continuum is fragile. It's one of the reasons why it's a forbidden act. To travel through time is to sacrifice the present. Everything that has happened, everything that was and will be, is gone with a snap of a finger. Lives erased as if they never existed—that's the price of traveling through time. The traveler’s present is destroyed because that’s the only way it’s possible for them to go back; there cannot exist a past and a future simultaneously,” Arval finished with his lecture.

Shez thought about it. It made a lot of sense; to travel through time is to destroy the present. The past and the future cannot exist simultaneously. What is one person's present is another person's past. To erase people from existence just to travel through time—that was something she couldn't even imagine. 

“Then what happens to the time travelers who do not exist at this time? Are they erased from existence? What are they exactly?” Shez asked Arval, wanting to know about what happens to someone who travels through time but does not exist in the current era. 

“Those travelers are exiles from their own timeline. The price that you have to pay is you can never return home to your time because it no longer exists,” Arval answered.

“Yet it's possible that their present selves can never be born. Would they cease to exist if that were to happen?” Shez asked.

“No, that's not how it works. If you were born from a different time and come to the past, you can't just suddenly not exist. If the person that you would be in the present doesn't exist at all, that doesn't invalidate your existence. You're still you. This is the danger of time travel—time being in flux. Anything could happen. This is why it's forbidden to travel through time: because of how unpredictable the results can be. Even if the intention is to avert a horrible future, you can make an even worse one by altering key events that accelerate that future. It's the reason why it's better to try to stop one of the disasters happening in present time than to use time travel as a means to stop it, because time travel has never ended with a good result.” Arval had a sad look when he talked about it.

“That's enough for now. We should get some sleep and focus on making those sweets for that girl who promises to teach you Genjutsu. You don't want to waste such a grand opportunity, do you?” Arval asked. 

He was right. Shez closed her eyes and couldn’t help but think about time travel and why anyone would attempt such an act if it was so dangerous and destructive.

“That was quite an adventure, not going to lie. That was the last thing I expected for us to do. Sucks that we didn't get a chance to go on that date that we planned,” said Claude as he walked alongside his girlfriend. They didn't talk much on the way back; Claude noticed something was bothering Ino, and it had to do with her friend Hinata, who was also silent. Something was bothering her; he could see that from a distance. He didn't know Hinata well—he only had a handful of conversations with her—but what he knew from Ino was that she was more silent than usual, as if there was something that she learned that she was processing.

“You've known Hinata for a long time, haven't you?” Claude asked his girlfriend as they walked to where their quarters were. His and his girlfriend's dorms were across from each other. They had gone to each other's quarters multiple times, and in the past four months, if there was one constant, it was how much she valued her friendship with Hinata. There were a few photos he saw of her that were taken, even one with Mercedes.

“I've known her since childhood. She was shy and reclusive, a lot like Bernadetta, and low in confidence like Marianne. She didn't speak much in the academy; most people didn't even know she was there most of the time. But I did. It was difficult to talk to her because of her clan forbidding her from talking to anyone that was beneath her station,” Ino answered. Claude never could understand class bigotry; those in the nobility were no different, except in status. If those of the lower caste were given the same opportunities as the nobility, they wouldn't  be anything special. Claude thought about this. He had even debated Edelgard on solutions on how to change the system, but neither one of them could agree on solutions. 

He never talked about this subject with his girlfriend because he didn't know where she stood, and when he was with Ino, he just wanted to relax. 

“I could see why she hates talking about her clan. Dealing with her sister is insufferable—constantly reminding everyone where they stand, even though Shez rightfully humbled her. She still won't acknowledge that there are those better than her,” Claude said when he thought about every interaction he had ever had with Hanabi. He avoided her; nobody in the Golden Deer liked her. She was insufferable. Neji was nothing like her, neither was Hinata. They couldn't all be like her; there was just no way. Those two could not be the outliers.

“Neji and Hinata— they don't act anything like her. Are they the outliers, or is Hanabi the norm?” Claude asked. He suspected she was the norm, but he wanted to hear it from his girlfriend's own mouth before coming to that conclusion.

“Yes and no. The Hyuga clan, unlike most clans which have long since abandoned such a practice, has two houses: the main branch and the branch house. Both serve different functions.” Claude was surprised; two houses within the same clan? That seemed like a disaster waiting to happen. 

“I don't know about you, but I don't think that's a good idea. It’s asking for a civil war from within the clan,” said Claude. Ino shook her head.

“That’s the most evil part of the clan. The birdcage seal prevents such a rebellion from happening. With a stroke of their finger, the main branch could kill every branch member in an instant and go about their day like nothing happened. They are powerless before their lords.” Claude wanted to throw up in disgust—slavery in all but name; disgusting, absolutely revolting—that’s what he wanted to say out loud.

“That’s why she doesn’t like talking about her clan. She hates the practice and has never used the seal on anyone. She is looked at as weak and soft because she sees those in the branch house as people. She treats them like everyone else. They love her; they would follow her without question if they didn’t have the seal on their head.” Ino explained. She sounds a lot like Hitomi. Claude had heard from his mother, who was once friends with her, about the kind of woman Hitomi was. She was loved by those in the branch house as well and would have followed her if they didn’t have the seal.

Claude looked at Hinata—a queen. The white Pegasus would never allow anyone to ride her unless they had the heart of a queen, not just blood but also the heart. Hinata was going to do something amazing someday; he could only imagine what that would be.

“When Mercedes left, there was no other person she could go to that could talk about her problems, that were close to her age. I had to be the big sister that Mercedes was. I helped her with her confidence. I pushed her to be around Naruto more. He can be kind of dense at times, but Naruto took the hint in time. She went to him without me telling her to, despite what that father of hers would do when she was caught. It didn’t stop her, though. I don’t know if I could be brave like Hinata if we were in the same position,” said Ino, admiring Hinata's perseverance. Claude couldn't help but admire her himself; she had a strength that was difficult for most people to have. She was stronger than she appeared. He believed she would have been right at home in the Golden Deer had she given him a chance.

“I wouldn't beat yourself up over it. Claude, Kun, Hinata would have chosen Dimitri or Edelgard regardless of what you would have said; they're like family to her, the closest, other than Neji, to having a brother and sister that love and care about her.” Ino said as she looked at Hinata talking with Edelgard. Claude couldn't help but wonder what the two were sitting and talking about.

“It’s a shame Hinata and Naruto will be spending the next two weeks in detention along with Ingrid and Dorothea, but I suppose that was the price that had to be paid. It was better than them getting expelled.” Ino was looking at Claude with that expression that he had grown to understand when she wanted something.

“You know, after Mercedes's birthday, I was wondering if you would like to do something fun? I've heard about the festival in the nearby village close to the monastery. I wouldn't mind doing something fun together, just the two of us. Well, maybe we’ll do it with some friends, but it would be nice. I would like to relax before our mission starts. I know it will start soon.” Ino said with dread.

“Not a problem, but does next Saturday sound good?” Claude asked, hoping they would be able to go on the date that they had planned.

“I'd love to, Claude, Kun.” Ino said with a smile that Claude had grown to like. They were getting close to their dorms and would have to separate soon. He wanted to say something but didn't have the courage to say it—not yet; it was too soon in their relationship to even sleep in the same bed.

“See you tomorrow,” said Claude. 

“See you tomorrow,” replied Ino.

Claude went into his quarters. He lay down and looked at the ceiling. He couldn't help but replay the conversation again and again and wonder if his dream, that he'd had in his mind since he was a boy, was an impossible dream. When he thought about it, it felt like a childish fantasy. 

Then there was another desire of his: the search for the truth—the real history, not the contradictory history that hardly makes sense, pushed by the church. Most of all, what kind of secrets did the church bury? There was a void in the 200 years leading to the existence of the empire. What secrets did the church hide that were deemed too dangerous to know about those centuries that have nothing on record, as if it had been erased?

He was determined to find out the truth, no matter what, because what was the point of trying to build a better world if he didn't understand the past? To understand the present, the knowledge of the past that was erased needs to be uncovered. This is what Claude was determined to accomplish; he just didn't know how he would get there.

Naruto was the key, and so was Byleth. He just didn't know why or how yet, but he would learn. The answers lay with them. He couldn't explain it, but that was the feeling he had, and he was rarely wrong.

Edelgard knew something was up. Hinata never asked to talk to her out of the blue; something had happened. Ever since that incident with Ingrid and her near kidnapping, Hinata had not been herself. She learned something that changed how she looked at herself and possibly the world; it was as if her world had changed in an instant. It had to do with her clan; there's no way it didn't. It always was like that with her. Even when they were kids in the compound, she always avoided the subject of her clan like the plague. Edelgard knew even then that Hinata had festered a deep resentment. It was hard to notice, but out of the corner of her eye, every time her father was mentioned, there was a twitch of anger. But, just as soon as it appeared, things had changed in the past seven years. Hinata was not as composed as she was then. You could put an animal in its cage and neglect it for only so long before it becomes feral and snaps. 

It is subtle, though. Given enough time, she will snap, and Edelgard does not know if she could stop her. She had to tread carefully. There was silence; Edelgard took a sip of her tea while Hinata didn't touch hers. Being in the gardens near the cafeteria, they were both in an area where nobody would eavesdrop on them. She hoped it was nothing sensitive considering how quickly gossip can spread. 

“What does it feel like having a crest?” Hinata asked, trying to remain calm. Edelgard had no idea how to react. There were all sorts of things she could say. With someone who possesses two, it felt exhausting, taxing, as if her body was burning every time her Crest activated. She did not show it, but she was in a lot of pain every time her Crest did activate. One she could handle because the one that she was born with was not what caused her pain; it was the second one, the one that she was never born with. Every time she used it, it caused her to want to collapse. It took many years of training and self-discipline not to cry out in pain every time it activated.

The power that she had—the extra power—was not worth it to her, but what was it like having a crest before the second one was inserted inside of her? She didn't know. She didn't know how to answer her friend's question without revealing her secret of what had happened to her two years after she left the compound.

“It’s a shackle; it’s a burden that I wish I did not bear. There are those who say having a crest is a blessing from the goddess, but I don’t see it that way. I have suitors all the time asking for marriage proposals and alliances. The only reason they desire a marriage with me is their children possessing a crest. It’s hard for me to explain in depth, Hina-chan. Despite what people say, having a crest isn't entirely without pain. Every time mine activates, I feel exhausted. The power is great when you use it, but when it’s done, I feel completely drained. I feel like I’m being burned out every time I’m done using it, and I just want to lay down on my bed. I don’t know any other way of describing what it’s like having a crest.”

Edelgard finished, hoping she wouldn’t have to elaborate further. She didn’t want to think about the experience of seeing her siblings die one by one and her nephew. Seeing her oldest sister, Leska, lose her mind as her son died and the slow deterioration, begging to die. She was the strongest among her siblings, but even she succumbed. By all rights, Leska should be here, not her, but fate had other plans.

“That’s what it feels like, doesn’t it?” Hinata asked, wanting to know for sure.

“Yes, there is no other way I can describe it. Not everyone has the same experience; each crest is different. Some are more powerful than others; some of them don’t have as much of an impact on the body. Others, if not trained, can be driven insane. Crests are not a blessing; they’re a curse. I sometimes envy those who don’t have them. In some ways, they’re more free because at least they don’t have that shackle chaining them down.” Edelgard imagined what her world would have been like if she had never been born with a crest. Even though she despised it, without it, she would have no chance at the throne. It was a paradox; it was a curse, yet if you didn’t have one, you were stuck in a class with no chance of advancement.

“Then I'm not alone. I wish I wasn't born with this,” Hinata said as Edelgard saw a crest. She looked at her friend and understood completely. 

“This feels like a chain. How can anyone want one of these things inside of them? I feel dirty and violated. I didn't ask for this,” Hinata said, trying not to tremble. Edelgard had no idea, but she knew there was more. She decided to hold off on it; if Hinata possesses a crest, then it's only logical to assume the man who raised her is not her father. But that doesn't bother Hinata; it's something else. 

“I don't know who I am, El Chan. For the first time in my life, I don't.” She was about to leave when Edelgard had to say something. 

“Whatever you came from, it doesn't change who you are inside. Don't let your crest define you or who your father is. You are a strong woman regardless of your origins. Don't let your blood dictate your achievements; they're your own. Whoever your father was, it doesn't matter. It doesn't change that fact,” Edelgard said, hoping she did not overstep. 

“It matters to me because if I don't know who I am, how can I understand myself?” Hinata asked, looking at her. She had no answers. She thought perhaps for now it would be better to let someone else handle this—Naruto would be better.

“Let's drop it for now. I overstepped; I'm sorry,” said Edelgard as they both left the table and headed to their respective dorms. 

“Thank you for listening. I appreciate it, El Chan. You're a good friend; I don't tell you that enough,” Hinata said with a sad smile as she headed to Naruto's dorm. Edelgard didn't know if she could honestly consider herself a good friend, considering she's not being the most honest with her. If she found out the truth, would she still think she's a good friend? She hopes she never finds out that answer.

Dorothea was in Ingrid's room. They had a lot to talk about. They talked about what had been going on for the past few days and what their thoughts were on their relationship with Naruto and Hinata. It wasn't the same, especially with Ingrid sleeping with Naruto. Even though Hinata didn't hold anything against her, she still couldn't in good conscience agree to a four-way relationship if Dorothea and Ingrid couldn't work themselves out first. 

When they were done talking about what had happened in the past few days, they were getting to the part where Dorothea knew Ingrid would want to talk about.

“I've been thinking about us. I'm tired of denying what I want. What happened—I almost lost everyone I love. If that had happened, it would have been my fault. I'm sorry, Dorothea. I should have listened to you,” Ingrid said. They both leaned their faces against each other. They had not been this close where it wasn't just a round of sex; it was something much more this time.

“It's been a wake-up call for me too. No matter how much time has passed, no matter how much you hurt me that day, I still love you and I always will, even if I'm with someone else,” Dorothea confessed.

“Do you think we could really make it work—you, me, Naruto, and Hinata?” Dorothea wanted to believe it was possible, but first they needed to know where they stood with each other. Otherwise, they would drag Naruto and Hinata down.

“I believe we could, but first we have to settle us. Where do we stand, Ingrid?” asked Dorothea. They both wanted to be with Naruto and Hinata, but if they couldn't even understand their feelings towards each other, then it wouldn't work. Dorothea was all or nothing; she could not be with Naruto and Hinata if Ingrid wasn't with her too.

“Breaking up with you was a mistake. I should not have done it. If you're willing to give me another chance, I'll never leave you again,” said Ingrid as she kissed her. It felt so sweet; it didn't feel bitter like it had for the past two years after their breakup.

Ingrid was on top of her, no longer with the sad look in her eyes whenever they made love. This time, it was full of love and hope—hope that they could be something more. 

“We should take our time before we even commit to them; we should commit to each other first,” Dorothea said. Even if she did want it, she would like to at least have Ingrid to herself until they were both ready to commit. 

“I agree. When we're both ready, we'll commit to them. I miss this,” said Ingrid as they kissed more passionately than before. It was a night of bliss; even if they had detention for two weeks, it didn't matter at that moment. Dorothea was happy—happy that she had her back. And even if they had to wait, she could wait. They could be with the people they loved, but first, they must focus on each other.

She felt Ingrid remove her clothes. It wasn't like usual; it was slow, as if they were both wanting to savor this moment. Neither one of them cared if they were tired the next day. What did it matter? Life was too short to be concerned with being a little exhausted the next day.

Usually, it's Dorothea who's dominant, but this time, she wanted Ingrid to be the one. It felt like a nice change of pace. It wasn't as if Dorothea was the only one who had her body exposed; Ingrid did as well. She felt as if her lover had removed her clothing bit by bit. It was as if she was a beast waiting to claim her mate. This was not like the other times. Not even when they were together before did Ingrid act as aggressively as she was. 

She loved the side of her. She wished she was like this more often when they were in bed. Oh God, it felt good as she felt her lover suck her breast. 

“Oh fuck.”Dorothea moaned

No matter how many times she felt Ingrid's hands on her breast or her mouth, even a slight touch caused her to moan. She was sensitive.

“It's too bad I don't have a cock. I know how sensitive you are.”Ingrid said with a grin, despite their situation, despite them having detention for 2 weeks, it didn't change the situation they were both in. 

“Shut the fuck up and fuck me already,” said Dorothea getting tired of Ingrid teasing her by rubbing her pussy with her right hand. 

“Impatient, aren't we?”Ingrid said teasingly as she doubled down. Why was she doing that? She knew how sensitive she was trying to resist cuming.

Before she could cum, Ingrid removed her panties and threw them across the room, and spread her legs. She was very good with her mouth. She put her tongue deep into her entrance and grabbed her sheets. Oh God, she felt like she went to heaven. She loved when Ingrid was aggressive, especially towards her vagina. It felt amazing, her tongue deep inside fuck. She was trying to savor this moment, but she couldn't. Her body was as if it was compelling her to release. She screamed, cuming all over her lover's face.

This wasn't too far from it. This was only the beginning. Dorothea and Ingrid switched positions. It was Dorothea's turn to dominate her lover. She removed what was left of her clothing and tossed it to the floor, fully exposing herself. She undid her lover's braids on her hair. She thought she was beautiful. She looked like a princess. If only she could appreciate how beautiful her hair is.

Dorothea was aggressive as she spread her lover's legs. She put her fingers in and out of her vagina. She screamed her name. They were both being loud, and they didn't give a damn as the world heard them both. She put her fingers in and out of her pussy. She was a natural at this by now. She had done this with enough women that she didn't need to even open her eyes. While she was pleasuring her lover with her right hand, she was putting her fingers in her insides while she was sucking her breast. She felt Ingrid's hands on her head, begging her to be more aggressive. She couldn't disobey what her lover wanted. She went even faster, even rougher. She was determined to make this a night for both of them to remember, a night of their renewal. 

"Oh God, Dorothea, I can't." She couldn't hold back as she released. It didn't matter that they were better. They smelled like cum. She collapsed. She felt her lover put her head on Dorothea's chest. She felt amazing. For the first time, she didn't feel uncertain about their relationship together. 

"That was incredible. We never had sex like that before," said Ingrid. Dorothea giggled. No, they did not. 

"That was amazing. I love you, my beloved Knight," Dorothea said with tenderness. She closed her eyes. Before she fell asleep, Ingrid responded. 

"I love you too, Dorothy," Ingrid said, calling her by her nickname. She truly was hers once again. She closed her eyes, dreaming of a future that would be possible for her to be happy with everyone she loves, despite the situation, despite what had happened. She felt at peace for the first time in the arms of Ingrid in the past two years.

Naruto noticed something was wrong. Hinata was quiet—far quieter than normal. She barely said anything; they didn't even do what they normally do. Something was bothering her. When he tried to kiss her, it was as if she was distracted by something.

“Are you all right, Hinata-chan?” Naruto asked, concerned. They were alone in his quarters. Hinata was in her nightgown; it was almost as if this was both of their quarters. They didn't go many days without sleeping here, but this time, Hinata wasn't into it. She wasn't in the mood to make love. It couldn't be because of what happened with Ingrid; it was something else.

“I'm sorry, Naruto-kun. I don't feel like it tonight,” Hinata said. Naruto wasn't going to force her; he wouldn't get any enjoyment if she wasn't happy while they were doing it, so he wasn't going to do it. It was simple as that.

“Can you hold me tonight?” she asked. She buried her face in his chest. He couldn't say no—never to her.

“Of course, my love. What's bothering you?” Naruto asked as he felt her touch his chest.

“I just found out today that the man who raised me, the man who tormented me, isn't my father and never was,” Hinata said. Naruto didn't know how to react to this. How was he going to tell her that he was, in some ways, relieved? There was no way someone like Hinata—who was so pure, so kind, and loving—could ever be related to that scumbag, Hiashi. He wanted to tell her, but he didn't. It wouldn't be right. Despite how much he hated that man, his girlfriend needed his comfort right now.

“Part of me is relieved and part of me is enraged at the same time. I spent so long in that hellhole only for the man who tormented me not to be my father. For years, I’ve always wondered what it would have been like if someone else were my father. I don't feel anything. I don't feel any satisfaction knowing he isn't my father. I—” Hinata wanted to say more. Naruto knew this and allowed her to continue.

“But my greatest shame—the shame that I've never revealed to anyone, not even my best friend—is if I killed him today, I would feel nothing. If I killed Hanabi, I would feel nothing. I shouldn't hate my own sister, but I do. She reminds me so much of that man. I'm not a good person; no sister should hate their own.”Naruto had no idea how to react to these feelings Hinata had. She had felt them for a long time; this didn't just come out of the blue. For years, he could feel it in her chakra—darkness, a deep-seated malevolence. He had no idea what to say. If he said the wrong thing, he could make it worse.

“Listen to her, Kit, that's the best thing you can do for your mate right now. Tread carefully,” Kyubi advised. Naruto was going to do that anyway, but he appreciated his companion for his advice.

“I don't know what I am. I possess a crest; whatever secrets my mother knew, she took to her grave. Thanks to that creature, I'll never know who my father was,” said Hinata, crying. Naruto didn't know how to comfort her except by listening. He felt completely useless. How can he possibly do anything for his girlfriend if he can't even know? He put that thought aside; he would listen.

“No matter who your father is, it doesn't change who you are. You're still the one I love; that will never change,” Naruto said as he kissed her on the forehead.

“I don't know what I would do without you. I love you,” Hinata said as she fell asleep. He would do anything to protect her smile so she would never again cry. He wanted badly to save her from the malevolence that is engulfing her. He feels hopeless. What could he do?

He feels completely helpless. If only he could protect her from anyone that would do her harm and the darkness in her soul. But how could he? How could someone like him protect her from such a thing when he has the same amount of malevolence and rage against Konoha? It was difficult for him to keep his own rage in check. For the first time, he didn't have to hide it. He didn't realize just how much rage he possessed until he was finally surrounded by people who never judged him. 

He never had to prove anything to Claude or any of the Golden Deer. Even Lorenz never judged him to the extent that the people in Konoha have. Even those he interacted with outside of his class, like Dimitri, treated him with respect. He never demeaned him or judged him harshly.

Then there was Edelgard, who, like Dimitri, was a childhood friend to Hinata. Both of them treated him with more respect than anyone in the village, except the woman in his arms and Sasuke. He had to prove something to everyone except them. When he first met Mercedes, she treated him like she treated everyone else. There are others he can name as well; even those he barely interacted with never treated him like the people in Konoha have.

He always had to prove something to somebody. These friendships he has with those in Konoha, other than Hinata and Sasuke, felt superficial. He had no idea what he wanted at this point. He didn't like this feeling. He didn't know who he was or what he wanted. He fell asleep restlessly; he didn't sleep well that night.

Byleth couldn't sleep. It had been days since he had tried to go to sleep, but whenever he did, he saw the same image in his mind. As he cut down animals, he had the blood of innocence on his hands. He couldn't stop thinking about it. He couldn't stop hearing their screams as he ended their lives. Orochimaru laughed as he did it. He felt his hands trembling. There was blood. He tried to wash it off, and no matter how hard he tried, it wouldn't leave him. The smell, the smell of blood.

He tried focusing on anything but the image ingrained in his mind. The abominations that he was forced to kill who did nothing wrong. His father never taught him to kill innocence, yet he did. How is he any different from Orochimaru? He killed animals. There was nothing justifiable when he did, yet how would he have protected his students if he hadn't?

He wanted to break something, anything. Before he could do anything reckless, he heard a soft knock, and then it stopped. He went to the door and opened it, and saw Marianne. She knew what he was thinking. They didn't need to speak words. She closed the door and locked it. She clasped her hands on his. He felt dirty. He shouldn't be touching her. She was pure, while he was filthy with blood.

"Don't pull away from me, please." Marianne said softly. Her voice was as if she could play some under it. A spell caused him to obey. They sat down in his bed. He couldn't say anything. He tried to take a deep breath.

"I..." He couldn't get the words out. He couldn't even say it.

"It's not your fault. What happened, I don't blame you for what you were forced to do." Marianne said, referring to putting down animals that have been turned into some twisted experiment for someone else's amusement.

“I killed innocents. How can you stand the sight of me?” Byleth trembled. He couldn't stop. With her alone, he was allowed to let the walls fall. He didn't have to be tough. He didn't have to be strong. Not with her, never with her. 

“It's not your fault. What you did to them was a mercy. They're with the goddess now. You gave them peace. There was nothing that could have been done.” Marianne said with sadness. He didn't know if he agreed with her. There had been another way. There had to be a way to save them? 

“My hands are covered in blood. I can't wash it out. I can still see it. I can still smell it.” He didn't even notice a tear dropping. Marianne wiped the tear on his right eye with her right hand. She was gentle. She always is. 

“My hands are stained with blood too. I'm not pure.” Marianne said. He did not agree. She did not kill innocents. She did it in self-defense. What he did was kill innocent animals. Even if it wasn't self-defense, it doesn't change the fact they were innocent. 

“I've killed many before and after I met you. My hands are stained with blood, but this...” He was shaking. He couldn't stop. He could still hear the animals' dying screams. Their begging to be released. It was the right thing to do morally, yes, it was, but it doesn't bring him any comfort. He killed innocent creatures who did not do anything wrong. He wishes he could put his sword through Orochimaru's black heart and end him.

“I'm here for you. You don't have to be strong when it's just us.” She said softly. He let go. There was no other person he could be vulnerable with other than her. Nobody would understand. Anybody else would have walked away, but not her. She was one in a million. 

“Thank you, Mari. I don't know what I would do if you weren't here.” Byleth said as he laid on her lap. He closed his eyes and listened as Marianne sang to him. It was the same kind of melody she sang to Dote and Sora. It made him feel at ease. It made him feel at peace.

“I'll protect you. I promise one day I'll be the one who will protect you.”Marianne said as he fell asleep. It wouldn't completely remove the nightmares, but at least she was there for him if he ever were to wake up because that's what he would do for her if their positions were reversed.

Despite them both having to serve detention for the next two weeks, Mercedes was happy this was the first time she was alone with him in his room. She was in her nightgown, which exposed more of her skin; her upper shoulders were exposed, much to Sasuke's embarrassment. She didn’t dress as modestly when she was alone as she did in public. She could not help but look around, seeing Sasuke's belongings. There wasn’t much. She looked at the picture on his desk; it was one with her and him alone. He had an embarrassed look on his face, trying to hide his happiness with her presence, while Naruto smiled, teasing him, and Hinata tried to fit in the background alongside Ino. She remembered this memory well; it was the day before she left. She could never forget this; it was exactly the same as hers. 

Then she looked at other pictures, ones that she had never seen before—one of Sasuke's mother and father. 

“Unfortunately, those are the only pictures I can display that don’t have you-know-who in them,” Sasuke said, not wanting to mention his name. 

“What an ungrateful son! His parents loved him, and he killed them like it was nothing. I hate him,” said Mercedes, clenching her fist in anger at the memory of being captured by him. The psychological mind games he played with her almost made her believe that he was a victim, that he had no choice. She fell for it; he treated her like a friend and even sweet-talked her. He made it seem like he respected her beliefs. He told her everything she wanted to hear. The revulsion she felt at having almost fallen for it—she did not know at the time that he was trying to make her bear his children. Had it not been for Naruto and Sasuke to save her, she would be his woman now; he would have transformed her into a monster. 

The anger and rage she felt over what had happened to her brother—he took advantage of that, emboldening it. She had never told anyone, not even Sasuke. It wasn't until he nearly killed Sasuke that she snapped out of it. He messed with her emotions, toyed with her heart, only to break it. 

“I'm sorry; I know it's a sore topic for you, too,” Sasuke said, understanding her feelings. She once had feelings for Itachi; she was captured for at least three months and spent time with him, almost believing he was a good man.

“What I did was a betrayal, Sasuke-kun. I thought he was a good man, that Konoha made him do what he did. I wanted to believe it, but then he almost…” She turned around and placed her hand on his chest. He didn't do it when she was there, but afterwards, it doesn’t change the fact that he tortured Sasuke, his own brother.

“I’m the one that should be apologizing. I couldn’t protect you back then. You got captured; you were his prisoner. He made you believe things that were not true. Do you have any idea how scared I was? I thought I’d never see you again.” Sasuke clasped his hands around her. She couldn’t even tell him how close she came to becoming the very thing she despises.

“He almost destroyed who I was. Had it not been for you and Naruto, I would have been just like him. I would have…” She thought about the image of the people she would have killed, a malevolence consuming her. Ever since then, she has not trusted herself. She had done everything not to let hate control her; if it did, she would become something truly terrifying.

“You can never become a monster. I can’t see it; you have a gentle soul, Mercie. You can’t do it; it’s not who you are,” Sasuke said as he leaned closer to her.

“I’m not a pure soul. I would burn the world for you and Emile. Does that sound like someone that has a pure soul?” Mercedes never admitted this to anyone. With Sasuke, there was a bond between them that could only be understood by another who has a soul deep in darkness. She knows he thinks he's dragging her with him, but she doesn’t care. She would rather him face it with her than without her.

“You're too hard on yourself. You are a pure soul; you are a gentle soul.” She kissed him. The two were in silence; the world did not exist outside this room. Nobody knew where the relationship currently was at the moment. She didn’t care. The world could end tomorrow, and she would die happy knowing that Sasuke wasn’t alone. She was on top of him, leaning her head on his chest. They had a long day tomorrow, a long day. As much as she would like to make love to him right now, they needed to get some sleep.

She wanted to say more, but Sasuke was already asleep. He was tired, so tired of his scars. She was the only one who saw them. Before she fell asleep, she said something loud enough for her to hear. 

“I love you. I will do anything to protect your soul, even if it means destroying my own.”Mercedes said that she fell asleep for the time, feeling at peace and not caring what the world thought of them.

Sonia knew something was off about Dimitri; he had not been saying anything for almost an hour. They had been spending more time together since the mock battle, and Sonia sensed that something was wrong. 

“Dimitri, what's going on? I've noticed something's been bugging you,” Sonia asked, knowing that Dimitri had something on his mind. 

It took him time to respond; it was obviously something big for him to take as long as he did to answer her question. 

“I don't know what to think. I feel like the people I know have been keeping something from me—something big,” Dimitri said. Sonia couldn't help but think of herself; she felt there was a big secret being kept from her. She had been researching everything she could but couldn't find anything. 

“What do you feel like is being hidden from you?” Sonia wanted to know what was going through Dimitri's head. She was aware something had happened with his classmates; that much she knew. She had heard a commotion and an abyss from Yuri, but she also heard something else—a white Pegasus being tamed by a foreigner from Konoha, a feat that not many could say they accomplished. 

“I haven't told anyone, but I can't help but think that my twin is here in this very place. I can't explain why; I cannot put it into words.” Dimitri never brought this up before. Sonia had researched the bond between twins; after they're born, something is formed between them—a thread that connects them. When they're near, they know subconsciously; they can detect they have a twin. It's something only those who have a twin sibling can understand. 

“So you're not the only one,” Sonia said out loud. Then she realized she had an audience and felt stupid for not keeping her thoughts to herself. 

“What do you mean, Sonia? You think you have a twin as well?” he asked. Dammit, she thought, her and her big mouth.

“I can't put my finger on it. I feel like he's here, my twin brother. I don't know how or why, but I feel it. I cannot explain it; I just know,” Sonia said. Nobody would believe her if she told them; she didn't want her friends to think she was crazy. But she started having these feelings when the mysterious professor arrived, as if he were someone familiar to her. She did not know why she wanted to see his face and what he looked like.

“I feel the same. I asked my father once about my twin sister. When I mentioned it, he stopped cold,” Dimitri said.

“What do you mean he stopped cold?” Sonia asked, taking out a notebook in order to write anything down that he said; it'll be useful later for her research about the queen that was never crowned and her connection to Dimitri and Hinata, the girl she had never seen but had heard about, taming a white Pegasus—a feat only those who have the blood of a queen can accomplish. Sonia would never be able to accomplish such a feat.

“It was right after I came home from staying at Konoha for the summer. We talked about my time there; he wanted me to tell him everything about what I did and the people that I met. I told him about Hinata. He asked questions; he wanted to know what she looked like, what she was like, did she have any friends? I told him everything I could. When I told him my answer, he looked sad. I asked a question that had been on my mind since setting foot in Konoha; it's been on my mind for the past 7 years. I asked my father, did I have a twin sister? He was silent. The conversation we were having stopped; he excused himself and left the room. I don't know what I said that could have upset him. The 10-year-old in me at the time did not comprehend that my father was greatly upset by something, as if he was keeping a secret—a huge one—and he felt guilty and ashamed of hiding such a secret,” Dimitri finished.

Sonia wrote everything down: Hinata, him believing he has a twin sister, Lambert, the previous king, and the queen that was never crowned, who was Lambert's first wife, a Hyuga. The woman that she meets from time to time, Hito—could she be connected somehow?

She felt more confused than ever, but this also made her more determined to find the answers to a question that had been digging at her since she first met Dimitri. His mannerisms reminded her so much of Hito. She would have to meet this person, Hinata Hyuga. If she could only meet the girl that tamed the white Pegasus in person, she would be one step closer to getting her answers.

Then she realized she was thinking too much. Dimitri did not come all the way into the abyss just for her to be absorbed in her own thoughts. She put them aside for now and decided she would spend time with her friend and try to get him to take his mind off of what was bothering him for the moment. 

“You know, I know a place we could go outside of this where we could look at the stars. I mean, if it isn't too much trouble.” She looked away, not wanting to show the pink on her cheeks. She had never looked at the sky at night before; she could do it at any time, but she would like to see it with someone.

“Unfortunately, I won't be able to do it tonight. I have an important test tomorrow,” said Dimitri, who had a look of disappointment on his face.

“Then how about next time we go out?  Could stay out and look at the stars together. I mean, I've never done it before.” She looked away; out of all the things to want, it was ridiculous, but she didn't want to be alone. Yeah, she had Yuri, Constance, Balthus, and Hapi—it just wasn't the same. There was something about Dimitri that she found intriguing. No, that wasn't the word; she thought it was something else. 

“I would like that. I wouldn't mind looking at the sky whenever I have a chance. I would gladly take you up on your offer, but won't that get you in trouble?” asked Dimitri. He always looked after others; he didn't have to be as kind as he was to her, but he was. She didn't know what she had done to deserve such attention from a prince when she was nothing more than a commoner. 

“I'll take my chances. Don't worry about it, Dimitri. I have my ways of getting myself out of situations,” she said with a cocky grin, hoping that he wouldn't see through her obvious facade. She was nowhere near as confident as she sounded.

“I don't want to be responsible for the reason you get in trouble,” said Dimitri, concerned. She brushed it off like it was nothing; she was tired of being afraid of getting into trouble. She wanted to leave this damn place for once. 

“I'm not worried about it, Dimitri,” Sonia said with a dismissing gesture. She did not care if she got an earful from Rhea; then so be it. Why does it matter? She would rather get an earful than to not see what the outside world looks like and to experience the small things: nature, grass on her feet, sunlight on her skin, the cold wind blowing in her face. She wanted to feel all these things and more. It was the small things that she wanted to experience. She was tired of missing out on these things—things that those on the surface take for granted. 

“Okay, if that's how you feel, then I'll show you a good spot where we can look at the sky and see the stars together,” Dimitri said with his warm smile that she had grown to like. Whatever was bothering Dimitri, she would ask him more at a different time. Right now, she was content with being in his company.

Rhea did not like this news one bit. She was doing her best to protect Hinata Hyuga's identity because of an agreement she had made with the girl's mother, but it was difficult. The taming of the white Pegasus and the discovery of her crest was impossible to ignore. She was alone with Seteth and the woman whom the outside world thought was dead. They were alone in her chambers, the one place that was safe. 

She removed her hood; her face was that of a woman in her early forties. She had featureless lavender eyes, and her hair, like her daughter's, was a dark blue. Unlike her daughter, the woman's hair went down to her shoulders. She was a slender woman of fair complexion; even in her 40s, she was still considered a beautiful woman by the standards of humans. She looked to be about 20 years younger than her current age. 

Rhea remembered this woman from her time in the academy when she joined the Blue Lions house. It was hard not to notice the resemblance between her and Hinata. Unlike Hinata, who had softer features on her face, this woman was hardened after years of abuse. Her hair was shoulder-length. This was the first time Seteth had met the woman.

“I wouldn't call this emergency meeting if it wasn't urgent something needs to be done to ensure Hinata is protected there was an attempt on her life by a member of the Root Anbu and they likely know about her secret by now.” Rhea said which caused the Blue haired woman to clenched her fists.

“Those bastards, I keep telling you you cannot trust the Hokage he's nothing more than a Snake; he didn't do anything to protect Elizabeth's daughter from the Akatsuki she would have been transformed beyond recognition had it not been for her friends to save her along with Jiraiya Sama you cannot trust anything that's scumbag has to say he's a liar always has been.” The woman said, clenching her hands so hard blood was drawn. 

“I’m trying to make the program work, Hitomi. I can’t just cancel it; it’ll destroy everything that I’ve been building for the past 120 years,” Rhea said, trying to defend her reasoning for letting the program continue. To the outside world, Hitomi was dead. Rhea was one of the few people who knew she was alive. How she managed to fake her own death was a question that only Rhea knew and refused to disclose to anyone due to their shared agreement of never sharing secrets; it was an oath they made with blood.

“By letting Konoha have any foothold here, you’re giving them chances to kill my children. Make no mistake, that bastard Hiashi has been looking for any excuse to harm my children. I won’t let anyone lay a finger on them. I’ll do what is necessary to protect them. With or without your blessing, I will do what is necessary to ensure they're safe,” Hitomi said, unafraid of any retribution because she understood what she would do to protect her own child based on her experience with Sitri, the daughter whom she would do anything for if she were still alive.

“Be that as it may, Hitomi, I give you my word I will protect them both,” Rhea said to try to reassure the woman.

“I can’t just hear your words and believe you. I’ve heard them from the Hokage—that he would protect my daughter—and he didn’t do a damn thing for her. I’ve heard reports from my contacts in Konoha, thanks to Yuri, who knows people that can give him information. The Hokage didn’t do a damn thing for her. The woman I entrusted tried to have action taken, and he did nothing because he was afraid of the damn clan’s image,” Hitomi said with hate for her former clan—the clan that she was once a part of. She doesn’t even wear anything that signifies where she once came from; it filled her with revulsion.

“She will protect them. She would not lie about that. She would protect them as if they were her own children,” Seteth said in her defense.

“Do you know what it’s like, Seteth-san, to be unable to protect the people you love, to not be able to speak to them or let them know that they’re there? You don’t know what that’s like! At least you could still be a father,” the woman said with bitterness.

“There’s nothing to stop you from seeing your daughter. Why are you not taking advantage of this opportunity?” he asked, perplexed by her decision not to go anywhere near her children. Well, there is one child that she takes extra care to keep hidden because of his resemblance to the late king.

“It's better she thinks I'm dead, and it's better if my eldest son believes the mother that raised him was his mother. It only endangers them both,” Hitomi said.

She had no idea how to deal with this; she had to tread carefully—very carefully.

“Seteth, I have a request for you. I wish for you to be Byleth’s assistant on the upcoming mission. I would like you to be part of it,” Rhea said, which caused him to look at her in surprise. He wanted to object because of his daughter not being able to keep his eye on her.

The council continued for about an hour. When they were done convening, Rhea looked at the woman as she left. She wished she could get Hinata to talk to her mother, but it was not possible; she couldn't force it. She wanted to curse herself. A chance for them to talk again, to be a family a chance she will never have again with her own mother unless Byleth becomes her vessel. She shivered at that thought; she wished she could have guidance from her lost love more than ever. She feels lost, and she doesn't know what to do.

Are you sure that's where she's located?"Edelgard asked Jeritza, the person she intended to replace as the professor of the Black Eagles, he was her inside man when it came to what was going on with Those Who Slither in the Dark.

"That's exactly where she's located in that bandit hideout if you wish to rescue her you don't have much time at most you have 4 to 5 weeks after that it will be too late"she assumed it was 3 weeks not 5 she didn't have much time to make her move she didn't have much time to make her decision this would make or break the alliance that she was forced to have with the scum that ruined her life and murdered all of her siblings.

"Thank you for informing me you are dismissed" Edelgard dismissed Jeritza she had to be careful about how she approached this in the Black Eagles classroom she had to come up with her next move.

"So we know where she is what course of action are you we going to take lady Edelgard?"asked Hubert, who wasn't keen on rescuing Monica."we don't have much time this could be our only chance to rescue her"she was trying to separate her feelings for her regardless how much she means to her she cannot let that get in the way they both agreed that she cannot let her personal feelings get in the way of her ambition.

"Considering that we've won the mock battle we're going to get special treatment we will be expected to deal with those bandits but, How are we going to spin it so those who we have alliance with won't turn on us?"That was a good question. She hated the very people that ruined her life that destroyed her childhood and were responsible for many horrific things. What options did she have?

"If there's one benefit of having Hinata in the Black Eagles is her Byakugan it could speed up our search."She didn't like the way Hubert was talking about Hinata like she was a tool.

"Don't think of her like a tool, Hubert how many times do I have to tell you?"Hubert didn't understand the depths of her emotions when it came to Hinata; she was precious to her.

"Whether you want to accept it or not, my lady, Hinata, just like all the Konoha transfers, has skills that are useful to us. It would be a waste not to utilize them to their full potential. Her team especially specializes as trackers. It isn’t just Hinata that makes it easier for us; Kiba and Shino, together with Hinata’s Byakugan, could make what would take weeks into something we could accomplish in hours. We can't disregard such a useful asset when they're right at our fingertips to use.” Hubert said in a cold and detached manner. He was the more logical one between the two. Edelgard hated this. Damn it all, she thought. No, she had to make it clear to him that she did not see Hinata or her teammates as tools.

"We've been over this. I will not treat her as a tool to be cast aside when she outlives her usefulness Hinata is a"was cut off by Hubert.

"I strongly disagree with my lady Hinata with her Byakugan can find Monica faster than any of us not to mention the girl"Then there's this matter with Monica, it would actually be better"she didn't let him finish.

"I will not lose one more person. Do you hear me Hubert? I will change my fate and the fate of those I care about. And I will not sacrifice people unnecessarily. Professor Byleth Choosing our class is a miracle within itself things could have easily turned against us had I not said the right things when we first spoke.” Edelgard finished Hubert wasn't going to let what she said slide when he spoke he was going to point out Edelgard's hypocrisy.

" So it's okay for him to be a tool but not Hinata?"he asked her knowing that she cannot retort.

"Hinata's a childhood friend Byleth Eisner is our professor. There's a huge difference one I've known as a child the other I just met a few weeks ago."she didn't believe it anymore than Hubert she sounded like a liar when she said it out loud she wants him as a friend not as an ally or a tool.

"Whatever course of action you decide, we have to tread carefully. If we break our alliance with them too soon, it could be potentially disastrous." She knew she was playing with fire; if it went horribly wrong, everything that she had been trying to accomplish could turn to ashes. Her mistake with trying to scare off the professor almost got Hinata killed—the one person that she didn't want to see dead, the girl that was like a little sister. She would do anything to get her to join her side; she couldn't think about the idea of having to cut her down.

Then again, she thought about Naruto. She would never fight against him, and Naruto would never fight against her. They loved each other and would stay by each other's sides no matter what. She thought about it, of all her options. The chance would present itself, and she knew she would have to take a chance. Hinata and Sakura—she needed to gain their loyalty somehow, but how? A blood oath would be one way to do it, but she did not want to resort to underhanded tactics, especially for Hinata. She had a strong feeling that only one of them would be willing to take the blood oath, but which one?

She knew the mission of the Black Eagles would be going on. What turned the tide one way or another? Her fate would be sealed. She hated this feeling; she hated everything depending on fate. She wanted to take it into her own hands for once. She wanted to make the choice on her own to defy destiny. No goddess would make that decision for her; she would break the shackles that brought her down and those like her. Her ambitions would burn to ash if she was unable to take the future into her own hands.

In the next few weeks, her destiny and the destinies of Dimitri and Claude would also be decided. She didn't like this feeling either, as if forces beyond her control were pulling their strings. Were their futures predestined? Was there any point in defying fate? No, she would not indulge in this. She would take fate into her own hands; nothing would get in her way, and no one would stop her from building a new dawn.

Chapter Text

Elizabeth was currently visiting her friend, Bella, the mother of Annette. She is a woman in her early forties; unlike most women, she married a man who was over 10 years older than her—not that Elizabeth thinks that's a bad thing. Younger than Elizabeth by 2 years, the two had been friends in the academy. Unlike her, Bella joined the Blue Lions and was good friends with Hitomi. From what she has heard from her daughter and letters, Hinata is also friends with Bella's daughter. It seems like friendship has transcended generations. 

Bella's hair was down to her shoulders; it was an orangeish-red, like her daughter's, and her eyes were blue. She would still be considered beautiful despite being a woman of middle age; she was still sought out by younger men. It always amazed her how superficial men could be; they look for women who are older than themselves, but they don't want to go for women who actually look their age. She didn't really care one way or the other, though. Elizabeth was also a woman in her early forties, though she wouldn't be in a few months. Her hair was short, unlike it was in her youth; she was wearing a robe that a nun wears, brown with red shades on the side. Bella, on the other hand, wore white. Despite being spring, it was still cold in the territory of Dominic.

Where she was going, she would not need to wear as thick clothing. She was determined to see her daughter after hearing about the experiences she had gone through while helping her friend in her reckless endeavor of trying to save her family. She wouldn't be satisfied unless she saw for herself that Mercedes was okay, regardless of whether a magic spring healed her wounds on her right foot.

There was also this thing with a boy that she was currently seeing; she was convinced that her daughter was hiding the fact that she was seeing someone. The necklace on her neck obviously came from a boy, even if she says he is just a friend. She talks about him from time to time in her letters—Sasuke Uchiha, five years her junior. Elizabeth wasn’t sure if she felt comfortable with someone like that, essentially a boy. She wasn't going to let her daughter be involved with anyone unless she was sure he was right for her.

“Are you sure you want to go all the way to Garreg Mach just to meet this man that your daughter talks about from time to time? You'll meet him sooner or later when she brings him home. Why leave your home for something so trivial?” Bella asked, sighing. She knew Elizabeth wouldn’t get it.

“Trivial? My daughter had a deep cut on her right foot, and I'm supposed to believe that it healed because of some magic spring? No, I won't be satisfied until I know for sure that she's okay. She may be an adult, but that hasn’t changed the fact that she is still my baby,” said Elizabeth, thinking about the sun that she had not seen for over a decade.

“She said she was okay. You’ve got to understand that in the academy, all students are expected to do something dangerous; it's to prepare them for the reality of war. I don't like it any more than you do, but it's how it is,” said Bella, who was concerned about her daughter and the kinds of dangers she would be putting herself in.

“Damn it, Bella! That's your daughter!” said Elizabeth with strained patience. They had been arguing about this for hours and it felt like she was getting nowhere.

“I can't leave. You know that I can’t just leave my son without someone to watch over him. He's only seven years old; I can't just leave,” Bella said, defending her reasoning for not going.

“He should be here! I don't care what his reasoning is; your children need their father.” Elizabeth was trying not to get angry, but it was hard not to, seeing how badly Annette had suffered as a result of Gustave’s absence. It angered her knowing how much pain her friend and her children were going through because the man just couldn't go home to his wife and children.

“Can you at least give Annette's friend this?” asked Bella as she handed her a book that looked extremely important.

“Are you sure you want to trust me with this?” Elizabeth asked.

“I am positive. It's important that she is given this. It's all about our folklore and our culture. Not all of it is in here, but a lot of it she has not been able to study—who she truly is, please. I trust you, Elizabeth. I know Annette will give this to her,” Bella insisted, urging her to take the book with her, the name that she read on it still lingering in her mind.

“Why not just give it to the person that this is supposed to be given to? Why Annette?” asked Elizabeth.

“I don't know. I was forbidden from opening it. I don't know why her name, of all names, is put in there, but we can't take a look at it. We just have to trust my husband's judgment,” Bella said, not liking it any more than Elizabeth. It seemed like ever since that night 17 years ago, Rodrigue, Matthias, Gunner, Anastasia, and Gustave had been keeping secrets about this Lost Princess. The name was given to Annette, but it wasn't for her; it was for somebody else. She knew who this was, but then she froze; she would have to not say anything. This book is for the Lost Princess.

“I will do what's necessary, Bella. I'll leave first thing tomorrow morning.” Elizabeth said. The two friends saw the sun going down. She couldn't help but think whatever secrets her friends were hiding had to do with the daughter of an old friend—one that Mercedes had met five years ago. Now more than ever, she wanted to meet this girl that Mercedes had told her so much about. It wasn't just about Sasuke Uchiha; now it was about the daughter of her best friend, a friendship that had transcended generations. She wanted to meet her, to find out what she was like.

She will find out who she is, the Lost Princess. She has a strong feeling who it is, but she cannot confirm it for sure until she meets her in person.

Donzo was alone in a dark room. He made sure nobody was able to eavesdrop. Not even his own guards were allowed in this room. Danzo was waiting for the crystal to project an image that would give him any progress of what had been going on in Garreg Mach. He had spies inside the monastery: Kabuto, Sai, and Wolf. Kabuto was with the faculty, acting as a regular Knight, in order to keep close tabs on the so-called lost princess. He wasn't stupid; he knew who she was. Unlike that fool Hiashi, who didn't use an asset that could prove useful to his clan, Donzo wasn't such a fool. He attempted to recruit the Lost Princess years ago, but his attempts had failed, all because of one woman: The Foreigner, Mercedes von Martritz. He tried to get that girl killed, but that failed as well, because of Naruto and Sasuke. He cursed Itachi for not doing what he was ordered.

The woman's death would have solidified the Lost Princess's final push to join the Root. He was so close, but because she survived, because she continued to be her friend and be the support that the girl desperately wanted, his plans fell through. Hiashi did it help matters either, with his incompetence. He had been looking for ways to remove that fool from power for years, but hasn't found an opportunity that would present itself. How would he position him to get killed without Donzo's fingerprints being found? He must be eliminated soon; he was becoming a liability. But there was one last use he could have for him: to have a foothold in the empire. If he could arrange a marriage, the Konoha Empire could finally become a reality. Sure, eliminating Edelgard could happen through other means. Those who slither in the dark could be useful in this regard.

He smiled. His plans will work. Everything was into place.

An image appeared. It was the Flame Emperor, besides her was Wolf and Sai, who goes by the name Fox.

"Report. What are the results of the mission?" asked Danzo.

"The elimination of Hinata Hyuga was a failure, and my secondary objective of eliminating the Lost Uchiha and Mercedes von Martritz, I was unable to complete my objective," Wolf said in disappointment. Danzo was angry. Not only was Wolf injured, but it made it difficult for him to stay undercover.

"You have jeopardized this mission. You should have focused only on Hinata. She was the only one that mattered. The rest could wait. As a result of your injury, it makes it more difficult for you to keep up appearances. Claiming that you're sick and having a cold can only get so far, Wolf. They're not fools. They'll know something is off," Danzo said, scolding him like he was scolding a child.

"I have confirmed for myself, Donzo-sama, that the Lost Princess has been hiding in plain sight the entire time. She possesses a crest. What shall we do with her?" Wolf asked. So, he was right. That made him even more angry. That damn woman. A decade worth of planning down the drain, all because of her and that damn Hiruzen and Hiashi. They all undermined him, directly or indirectly. There was nothing more he despised than dealing with incompetent individuals.

“I'm in position to kill Dimitri. Just give me the word, and I will get it done,” said Fox emotionlessly. That was the exact reason he was in his class. Sai could get what he desires done at any point.

“Flame, I have a task for you. Continue in your current mission of hiding in plain sight. Nobody will suspect who you are,” Danzo said with almost a fatherly smile. Out of all the people he respects, it's Flame. Flame doesn't fail him. Flame always gets the task done, regardless of what that is.

“Yes, Danzo-sama,” Flame said as they bowed in respect.

“Keep an eye on Naruto Uzumaki. Do not make any moves. Act like you always have. Someone else will take care of Hinata and Dimitri. Your main task is to do something about the Uchiha girl. Eliminate her,” Danzo ordered.

“It will be done,” Wolf said as he vanished. Fox also vanished, leaving Danzo and Flame alone. He wanted to have this discussion with Flame as their true self because nobody but Danzo and Wolf knows their true identity.

Flame took off their mask. They smiled at the face in front of them. Recruiting Flame was easy. A chance to take their rightful place that had been denied them their whole life.

“The time has come. It is time to proceed with our plan on forming the Konoha Empire. You shall lead it.” He would explain their plans in great detail and how he would permanently deal with Hiashi, the greatest obstacle to his goal. His life's ambition, the ambition that has been a dream of every Hokage and wannabe Hokage, the empire that not even the First imagined. The Will of Fire would spread. Nothing would stop it once the empire was formed. The 100-year project that started with Hashirama, whether his attentions were or not, hardly matters. He laid the groundwork that every succeeding Hokage built, except the Fourth, who wanted to go a different path

Nothing would get in his way. Before he dies, he would see the Konoha Empire rise. That would be his legacy, and there'd be nothing that would stop him. Not those who slither in the dark, not the Akatsuki, not the kingdoms of Fodlan, or his home continent. His grandfather had envisioned a continent-spanning empire, and Danzo intends to finish his work. By any means necessary, no matter who he sacrifices.

Rodrigue was the sole person in the room at the moment in his home. It was a small room, not much light was shining in. There were a few chairs and a small table that was round like a circle. It was a brownish-reddish color which was covered with a dark blue cloth. His wife, who is right beside him, was one of the few people that knew the secret that he had sworn to his departed friends that he would take to his grave. Very few people other than himself and his wife, along with the two men in the room, along with one other who is currently serving in the Knight's, knew the secret that could potentially tear the kingdom of Faerghus apart before the Lost princess of Faerghus was told of her heritage when she cames of age. He had a Lance that was currently in a case in a chest. He dared not touch it; he was told by his departed friend never to touch the white Lance due to it cutting the user if they are not worthy of wielding the Lance nor possessing the Blood of the moon goddess. He didn't believe in the Legends of rabbit goddess but he has heard that she existed and he studied the history that the church had suppressed about her children fighting alongside Seiros. Only those with her blood are allowed to wield the Lance without losing their hands.

Kaguya Otsutsuki was a being so powerful that she could rival Sothis. The entire world, as everyone knew it, was made by a battle on a scale that shattered the world. Sothis and Kaguya were complete opposites. Kaguya was the goddess of death and destruction, while Sothis was the goddess of benevolence and creation. He didn't even know what truth there was to the Legends. He had heard that the Sage of Six Paths fought alongside her in order to save the world from Kaguya. He didn't know what was fact or fiction. Barely anyone knew about this knowledge; it was a secret only the privileged few possessed, due to how it would shake the beliefs of the followers of Sothis if they were to find out that there were other deities.

Rodrigue is a man in his 40s. He was wearing a dark blue shirt with an undershirt underneath due to how cold it was in his homeland, along with brown pants and boots. He had a coat that was made of a slain bear. It was white, and he had worn it for as long as he could remember, ever since he was in his youth. He likes to think of those times nostalgically, a time when friends who are no longer here were present in his life. Even in his 40s, his dark blue hair had not turned a shade of gray. In some ways, he looked 10 years younger than his actual age, but those superficial aspects of him did not really concern him much.

His wife, whose name is Anastasia, is in her early forties. She has long brown hair down to her back, which is currently tied to a ponytail. She is wearing a dark blue dress with the symbol of his house on the center, and like Rodrigue, a coat which is from a bear. Instead of white like Rodrigue's, it is brown. She is an outspoken woman and is not afraid to tell anyone how she feels about them. She's a lot like his youngest son in that way; it's where he gets her tongue from.

The other men on the table, the one to the right, was a redhead man who was around the same age as Rodrigue Matthias. He was shorter than Rodrigue. He wore simpler clothing due to him living close to the borders of Sreng, who look for any opportunities they could to invade his family's territory. It was a never-ending cycle. The man didn't particularly care to dress in fancy clothing. He always showed up in armor, much to the annoyance of his wife. He looks older than the rest of the men due to the amount of stress of managing a territory and having two sons that were a disappointment. One was born without a crest, but that's not what made him a disappointment. He turned out to be a bad person with no honor and he was forced to disown him. His other son wasn't the ideal son that Matthias wanted. He didn't have a good relationship with either one of his sons, not to mention the death of his first wife. The woman that he loved hardened a man that he had once been able to see laugh frequently.

The youngest of the men, Gunnar, had more children than anyone in the room. He has five sons and one daughter, with another child on the way. He didn't know how he managed to still have children, especially his wife who was in her mid-40s, but they loved each other very much. Though they weren't without their own losses. They lost their son Roderick years ago by the hands of Itachi Uchiha, a former student of the Blue Lions. Everyone who was once part of the Blue Lions house spits his name like venom. The youngest of his children, Ingrid, is a student in the monastery who had recently transferred to the Black Eagles, to the shock of everyone.

Gunnar had short black hair, which had grays on the left side of his hair. He looked a few years older than his age. He was the most modest of the men in the room. He wore a blue coat with dark green pants and boots. The men were silent, waiting for the first among them to speak.

"I wish we could have all spoken under different circumstances. I wish our friend Gustave could be present, but considering he isn't here at the moment, we will have to convene without him," said Gunnar.

"You would not have summoned us here for no reason, Rodrigue. It must be urgent for us to be summoned here at such short notice. Be quick about it. Any moment I stay here, it is time that my territory is left undefended." Matthias said that with controlled impatience at his older age, he was more intolerant towards his time being wasted unless it was in the most critical manners. He didn't like to be bothered even by old friends he had once regularly talked to when they were kids.

"You are right involves the lost princess of Faerghus. The girl that we had to keep her whole existence hidden for her own protection and for her brother's. If either one of their origins were discovered they would both be in danger, as you all know," said Anastasia in a calm and collected manner.

"We know that she's currently at the monastery. Why is an emergency meeting being called?" asked Matthias impatiently.

"Because she's currently enrolled in the Black Eagles, Dimitri was not able to convince her to join the Blue Lions class," Rodrigue said. This was the first thing that he wanted to say to everyone in order to prevent any further arguments from occurring.

"She's just like her mother, not that I would think that's a bad thing, but this sets our plans back," said Gunnar, who didn't look pleased by the development.

"She knows nothing about her origins. Her mother had hidden them well from her, but the man who raised her had always suspected she wasn't his child. She's in danger. he would love nothing more make sure her along with Dimitri is dead." said Anastasia.

“It would be best if we took the princess for her own safety and brought her home. She is in danger; there are those in the Konoha council who have a vested interest in the death of the Lost Princess. They may not be able to prove it because the power of her crest has not awakened fully yet, but it will. Oh, it will; it's only a matter of when,” said Gunner, who was ready to carry out his plan. Rodrigue was about to speak, but his childhood friend Matthias beat him to the punch.

"Are you suggesting we marshal our forces and kidnap her? Are you out of your mind? That's the last thing we need. We have enough problems, and starting a war over a long-lost princess is not something I want to deal with," said Matthias, who rightfully was concerned about potentially starting a war over bringing home a princess that the kingdom doesn't know exists. It was risky, but also, doing nothing was almost as risky as being too hasty.

"I cannot dishonor myself. You know that better than anyone. I made a promise that I would take care of them both. I made that promise when Lambert took Dimitri home 17 years ago. Nobody except us knows about his true origin, who his true mother was. If anyone ever found out, especially if her clan ever found out, they would want Dimitri and his sister dead. You know how they operate," said Rodrigue.

"What Lambert has done has dishonor himself and the woman that he married. Despite already being married, he dishonored our country's most honored traditions. Not only was the marriage not recognized by law, if it was ever found out that he married three women, the reputation of the king would forever be tarnished. It's a secret we all agreed would die with us," said Gunnar.

"We all know why he did that. He couldn't bear to marry anybody else he couldn't. But this also makes it so his wife's marriage to her husband is also invalid, so yes, we must keep this a secret at all costs. I do agree with you completely," Matthias said in the rare times he agreed with anyone on anything without remarking.

“I'm not here to say that our friend didn't do things that would not be considered honorable. I'm not here to debate that. I'm talking about the promise about keeping the children safe so they can learn about their origins when the time comes. The girl, I want her to come to her homeland to discover her heritage, her heritage that has been denied to her her entire life. That's what I'm here to discuss. Her being in the Black Eagles does make things more difficult, but not impossible," said Rodrigue. A plan was forming in his head; he was planning on visiting the monastery at some point, but sooner rather than later. After all, the longer he put off seeing her, the worse it would get, the more endangered she would be. He wanted to see what his departed friend's daughter looks like, what the Lost princess, who was she as a person, he wanted to know. Was she anything like her mother or father?

"I know what you're thinking. You plan on meeting the girl sooner than intended. It may have to happen because of her choosing to go with the Black Eagles. Class is an option none of us considered. Luckily, her friendship with Dimitri is still strong, so that still works to our advantage," said Anastasia.

"There is more," said Rodrigue.

“What do you mean there's more?” asked Gunner. Matthias wondered what he was bringing them here for. He would not have called a meeting on such short notice had it not been for Gustave reporting about what had happened nearly three weeks ago. It had to be something important.

“The princess tamed the white Pegasus,” said Rodrigue, shocking everyone. The white Pegasus are the class of Pegasus that only a queen can control; someone with the heart and the blood of one. The Lost Princess possesses both, and she did it on her first try. From what he heard from Gustave, there is no way there isn't someone who hasn't noticed her extraordinary feat by now, and that word wouldn't get to the man who seeks to harm the Lost Princess and Dimitri.

“There was a recent assassination attempt on the lost princess and Dimitri. What makes it worse is that he knows she possesses a crest,” Rodrigue said, feeling extremely agitated. Out of all the times for her to awaken her crest and for the white Pegasus, all of this happened in a short amount of time, and it hasn't even been more than four months since she arrived in Fodlan. She was her mother's child, after all. His old friend did the same thing when she joined the Blue Lions 25 years ago.

“She knows about her crest? Out of all the things to happen, what are we going to do?” asked Gunner who was concerned about how much of their plans would have to change.

“We will have to adjust our plans. We've made contingencies for a reason. We must ensure she is protected, and Dimitri as well,” said Matthias, who was concerned about the developments. 

“The girl is just like her mother. I recall our friend managed to tame her Pegasus on her first try; it was an extraordinary feat,” said Anastasia, who was there when it happened.

“There are other things; apparently, the son of Jeralt is the professor of the Black Eagles,” Rodrigue said, which caused everyone in the room to be shocked. The revelation about the son of Jeralt Eisner was surprising; he was positive that he had a daughter but not a son. If he did have another child, it must have been after he left.

“To think that the Lost Princess is being taught by Jeralt and Sitri’s. Son, the Lost Princess's mother, was taught by Sitri. It's almost as if history is repeating itself through generations,” Anastasia said, thinking about her time in the monastery.

“There's also the recent attempted kidnapping of Ingrid. It almost happened; had it not been for her classmates.She would have been beyond our reach now,” said Rodrigue, which caused Gunner to tense. The last thing he wanted his friend to experience was losing another child; the pain of outliving your children was hell for any parent. 

“Who saved Ingrid from such a fate?” asked Gunner. 

“Naruto Uzumaki, Dorothea, Sasuke Uchiha, Mercedes and Hinata,” Rodrigue answered. 

“My shortsightedness nearly got my daughter killed—damn the crest system!” said Gunner. It was no secret his family was suffering and barely holding on to their noble status; within a generation, they would no longer be part of the nobility. There was a lot of pressure on Ingrid's shoulders; he would not want to be in his friend's situation. 

“What about the Uchiha, Sasuke? I've heard he joined the same class as the prince. What have we heard about him so far?” asked Mathias, who was wary of the Uchiha because of their history. Everyone was familiar with how the land of fire was founded; they all knew about the Uchiha Clan genocide.

“What is known about Sasuke is only what is available on his dossier. We know about his goal of hunting down his brother, the man that we will not name because of how much of a disgrace he is to the Blue Lions house. The most unexpected thing happened; he chose the Blue Lions when everyone expected him to choose the Black Eagles. Just like the Lost Princess, he defied expectations,” Rodrigue said. Everyone in the room was surprised about Sasuke joining the Blue Lions, as they mostly cared about the Lost Princess; she was the one they paid attention to the most. He felt it was a mistake considering that Sasuke joining the Blue Lions could have long-term benefits.

“Sasuke Uchiha was considered the prodigy student of the year 1175 when he graduated from the academy at the age of 12. He's been on many missions in Ninji; not much is known about him except his achievements, which is why I will need to go to the monastery myself to meet him in person to know more,” said Rodrigue. Originally, he was intended to wait a little bit longer, but with the Lost Princess taming a white Pegasus, that couldn't be done. He would have to meet her sooner than originally intended.

“But what about Naruto Uzumaki? He has a strong relationship with the Lost Princess. Is there anything we need to know about him?” asked Gunner, who had some knowledge of who Naruto was from his daughter telling him in letters about the friends she makes in the academy.

“The son of Minato and Kushina is enrolled in the Golden Deer. He is friends with all three of the house leaders, especially Dimitri, who he gained his respect from on the first day that they met. He is currently involved with our Lost Princess,” Anastasia said, much to the surprise of everyone.

“Our Lost Princess and Naruto? What is it that is known about them?” asked Matthias, who was now curious about Naruto Uzumaki and his relationship with the Lost Princess.

“My sources come from Mercedes herself. She was in love with him when she stayed in Konoha. I don't know more than that. The only other source I have is from her step brother,” said Rodrigue. The Hyugas did not know they had a spy amongst their ranks, one of which is one of Hiashi’s sons.

“We're taking a huge risk with him. Did he at one point hate our princess?” asked Gunner, concerned with the sources that Rodrigue was using.

“This task was entrusted to him by our friend. She would not give him this task if she didn't trust him to protect her,” Rodrigue said, vouching for him.

“He's joined the Blue Lions. How is he going to help be a proper spy if he can't see everything our princess does?” asked Matthias, who was skeptical.

“He has not contradicted anything we've gotten from our good friend Gustave. He has observed both of their stories align with each other. We should not ignore our source just because one of them comes from a man we all despise,” said Rodrigue, with gritted teeth when he thought about Hiashi Hyuga.

“We need to adjust our plans accordingly; she has chosen the Black Eagles. We need to meet her as soon as possible before the future empress of the Empire digs her claws deep into her mind. It would be a mistake on our part not to see her as soon as possible,” said Matthias, who had a concerned look regarding the Lost Princess.

“We  have to be extremely careful how we proceed. Rufus will look for any excuse he can to try to delegitimize Dimitri; we have to tread carefully,” Gunner said, concerned about the situation.

“For 17 years, we have kept the secret about the Lost Princess. Nobody but the people in this room and Gustave know about her existence. We all made blood oaths that night, in this very room, to keep this secret between us, and so far, we have been true to our promise to our friend. We must do more, especially with Konoha and the Empire possibly forming an alliance with each other,” said Rodrigue, who was concerned about the relations between the Empire and Konoha and how cozy they've been getting in the past 30 years. That was the main concern they all had over the Lost Princess, who doesn't know who she is. He couldn't fail his friend if the princess ended up becoming the enemy without knowing her true family.

"With everything we have learned, it is imperative that we get the princess to her rightful home as soon as possible. The Black Eagles - they are representative of the empire. The last thing we want is for the princess to potentially become one of our enemies and not even be aware of her true heritage. Rodrigue, Lambert, and our queen that was never crowned, their children must discover who they are. Our lost princess must discover who she is. This task was entrusted to you.I have to go back to my territory to defend it. Gunnar has to tend to his territory's needs. We all know what our role is: it is to ensure the future of our kingdom and for the princess that has been stolen from us to finally return to her rightful home. That is our task. I will make sure that happens on my end. Make sure to do it on yours," Matthias said, ending the meeting. One by one, the men left the room until only Rodrigue and his wife, Anastasia, were alone. He knew what she was going to tell him: that he would have to go; that the fate of the entire Kingdom depended on him seeing the girl, the daughter of the friend that he had seen as a little sister; the woman that Lambert loved.

"You're going to leave, aren't you, dear?" asked his wife, who wrapped her arms around him. He couldn't see her face, but he knew she was sad to see him go so soon. He looked in the center of the room and he saw a painting of his eldest son, Glenn. When it was drawn, his son was 10 years old. He was beside Dimitri, who was around the age of five. He was so young, with such a strong future ahead of him, only for it to be snuffed out. He had dealt with his grief in various ways, claiming it was virtuous how his son died, but that's not what he truly thought. That was just a coping mechanism to cover the pain of outliving his firstborn son, his own child.

His wife took it very hard. She had not been the same ever since Glenn's death. His younger son Felix took it very hard. The children of his other childhood friends also took it hard. Glenn was loved by almost everyone, and he was dead. Part of him did want revenge for the people that took away his son from him, but he couldn't let that consume him. Not when he has a promise to keep, to make sure the Lost princess returns.

"Don't worry my love, I won't come back home in a box I'm going to see them and visit her grave." Rodrigue said as he was about to leave his wife's arms.

"Be careful," his wife said as he turned.

"I can't promise that, but I'll try," Rodrigue said reassuringly.

He made sure to get everything that he needed on his journey. He went to the stables where his horse was and took one last look at where his home was - the window. He could almost see his wife watching him. He turned his back and headed in the direction of the monastery. He will meet the Lost Princess; he will bring her home one way or another. He was going to reveal to her the secrets of her heritage. He couldn't go back on a promise that he had made to his friend, or Lambert; it was all he had left after all his failures - to protect both of them and the failure to protect Lambert's son. In place of Glenn, he would take that with him to his grave. His goal now was to make sure the Princess comes back to her rightful home, where she should have grown up, instead of the hellhole that she was forced to grow up in.

Rodrigue's mission has officially begun. He will not return empty-handed, not without at least seeing what the daughter of Lambert and the queen that was never crowned he wanted to see with his own eyes the woman that she has become.

Chapter Text

Mercedes age 10 1167

Mercedes was confused. Why were her mother and she leaving? Where was her little brother? Where was Emile? All this was confusing to the 10-year-old girl. It was her birthday today, yet she was forced to leave the one home that she knew. It was raining, yet her mother and she were out in the street, trying to escape her father's household, and her mother wouldn't tell her why.

"I want to go home," Mercedes said crying. Her mother didn't say anything, which worried the confused child. Her mother never did that. She hated being out here. She hated being away from her home. It was cold. She was soaked. Her feet hurt. It was supposed to be her birthday, a happy day, yet she was out in the rain, miserable.

"There are those who don't want us in their home, especially your father. I had to leave. I wish I could say more," the woman said, her voice breaking, barely able to keep her composure. Her inability to not cry showed that she wanted to, and the 10-year-old was able to pick up that her mother was crying and was trying to be strong for her.

"Why? What have we done wrong? Have I been bad? Why can't we go home? Why are we out here? Why, Mama?" asked Mercedes, a short-haired girl who couldn't understand for the life of her why things were so cruel in this world.

"You've done nothing wrong, dear," her mother said, but she didn't believe it. She couldn't understand why there had to be a reason why her mother married the man who was the father of her little brother. There had to be a reason, and it couldn't be just love. But if he loved her, why did he force them out like this?

"It's not fair," Mercedes said, crying. They were continuing to walk. There was a point where she wore the nicest clothes money could buy, but they were now dirty and soaked with the heavy rain. She looked around and saw children her own age in warm houses, even some celebrating their birthdays. They weren't nobles; they were just commoners. There was nothing special about them, and she wondered what it would be like just to be a normal child.

"I hate birthdays," Mercedes said. Her mother stopped and then looked at her with the saddest look she had ever seen from her mother, the blue-eyed woman whose hair was blonde. She embraced her, and Mercedes was confused. Why was she doing this in the rain?

"I'm so sorry, my angel. You should be in a home that's warm, and you should be surrounded by people who love you, not out like this. I'm so sorry, Mercie, my little angel, I am." The woman sobbed uncontrollably. Not only did this day cause Mercedes misery, but her own mother too. She hated the nobility it caused her family; nothing but pain. Her brother, what was he thinking now? Did he think his big sister abandoned him?

"I wish I had never been born with a crest," Mercedes said quietly. Her mother looked at her and understood only too well the burden that they both bore. What men coveted, they didn't care about them as people.

"Why can't Emile be with us? Why?" Mercedes asked, confused.

"I wish I could answer that," her mother said. This day was always hell for her. Nothing good ever happened on her birthday. She hated this day and being out in the rain with her mother, looking for a place where they could sleep for the night. She had never had a positive memory of birthdays. They were always associated with something bad, and this day was no exception.

"One day, someone will make you smile on your birthday, my dear child, and when they do, I hope this day becomes a distant memory." They didn't say anything else the rest of the day. The one thing she remembers was her mother's sad face.

Mercedes woke up. It was just a memory, she thought. Why was she thinking about that day? She didn't want to think about it, she didn't want to remember it. The day that she and her mother were forced to leave everything they knew behind, the day she was forced to leave her brother behind, the life that she knew. She never had pleasant memories on her birthdays. She always associated birthdays with something bad. On the day she was born, her father died. She may not remember her father’s death because she was a newborn when it happened, but it doesn't change the fact that she was born the day her father died.

When she was four years old, she remembered her step-siblings tormenting her on her birthday. It was not a day she particularly loved at all. She hated it. Every other child was happy on their birthday but  it was nothing like that for her. It was nothing but misery.

When she was 5, she remembers being gifted a toy by her brother Emile, who worked really hard to make it for her. Unfortunately, her step-siblings ruined it. She tried to hide her disappointment with a smile, but it didn't fool her brother or her mother; they both saw right through it. Underneath her smile was a crying and sad girl.

At the age of six, she had a fever and was miserable for the whole day. She wasn't able to do what she normally does. Her mother and brother kept her company so she wouldn't be alone.

At the age of seven and eight, it was the same. The tormentors of her childhood, her step-siblings, constantly rubbed it in that she wasn't part of their family, and they spent extra time torturing her on her birthday. She shrugged it off with a smile, despite the fact that she was crying when all was said and done, and she was alone. She doesn't remember her ninth birthday, nor does she want to. Nothing notable happened, but she was still not happy. The memory that she recalled just now was the worst of them when her stepfather revealed that he no longer needed Mercedes or her mother. He already had a child; he no longer had any use for them and cast them to the streets.

Every birthday after that, she hid her sadness and her depression. It was always birthdays that made her the saddest of any day because of what she associated them with. She didn't tell anyone about her birthday because she didn't want to be reminded of an awful day that she constantly remembered since the age of 10. She had not had one birthday that she could remember where she was truly happy. Her birthday would be tomorrow, and she wished she could just get it over with.

When she left her room, she couldn't show what she was feeling on the inside. Her friends couldn't see her sadness; she didn't want to ruin their mood. She wore a fake smile, a smile that only the people who know her best would know it's fake. The only people who could see right through it were her mother, her brother, and a few others.

She her right hand where her heart was, yes, Sasuke would be able to see right through her. Sasuke knew about the sadness she feels on her birthdays especially the first time he spent his whole day with her back in konoha. She hopes he doesn't go through the trouble for her again. Mercedes doesn't believe she is not worth the trouble. She's nowhere near worth the trouble. She'll smile for everyone else's sake, while deep down, she is dejected.

She got ready for the day and will act like nothing is wrong because who was going to see through her, other than the people that know her best?

Sasuke was working overtime to get the earrings done. He had to take a break; he was frustrated with the earrings not turning out the way he wanted them to he had been working on them for 5 years and he was unable to get the ingredients to complete it. He wanted to make them perfect, to show Mercedes the love he put into them. He heard a knock on the door and hoped it wasn't someone trying to ask him for something. When he opened the door, he saw it was Annette, Mercedes' friend. They rarely got a chance to talk one on one, so he knew she wouldn't be at his quarters unless it was something serious.

"Sasuke, are you free for a moment?" asked Annette. Sasuke figured he could use the break from his lack of progress on the earrings.

"Yes, I could use a break right now, Annette-san," Sasuke said as he sat across from her on his chair while she sat on his bed. He wondered why she was in his room.

"It's about Mercie, Sasuke. I know you're going all out for her on her birthday, and I want you to know that because I've known her for a long time, I appreciate what you've done for her. I've never seen her smile like she has until she met you again 4 months ago." Annette said with appreciation. Sasuke didn't know why she was telling him this alone when she could have told him when they were alone with her boyfriend.

"She may think she has me fooled, but I never pushed her because I never wanted to. She's always sad when her birthday is near; I can't explain it. I don't ask about why because I don't want to see her cry, and  you don't either. I've made many attempts over the years to try to get her to smile on her birthday, but I failed." Annette confessed, surprising Sasuke. He had no idea things were so bad. He knew she was sad when her birthday was ever brought up, but never like this.

When she spend the year in konoha when it was her birthday he remembered for the first time in their friendship that she was sad to the point where she  cried Sasuke felt hopeless that day he knows  did as well it was the first time Sasuke felt completely powerless to do anything for the people he cared about. 

“That's exactly the reason why I'm determined to finish these earrings. For five years, I have been working on these. I want to see her smile for once on her birthday,” Sasuke said. Annette was able to see through him. Sasuke knew Mercedes and Annette were close, like Hinata; Mercedes is Annette's best friend.

“Sasuke, I could tell by your actions and everything you have done in the past four months that your feelings for Mercie are more than friendship. I see the look you give her, the longing you have. I don't see that many people do what you do. Your actions tell me more than words that you love her and have for five years.” Annette was on point. He could not lie to her, even if he wanted to, because she was correct. It took him everything he had when he first arrived not to give in to his greatest desires. His fear, though, was shattering her like glass. He felt unworthy of her, and he still feels this way even after that night they had together in that cave.

Annette walked towards where the earrings were and looked at them with her eyes, inspecting them.

"I could tell you put a lot of love into making these. She'll love them because you made them with your own hands and your own heart and soul. It's through this, Sasuke is why I give you my blessing to be together. Because any man that doesn't go as far as you are isn't worthy in my opinion. I'm rooting for both of you," Annette said with a smile. Sasuke couldn't believe she know it she probably doesn't know that they have gotten together two weeks ago. 

“You know you're not very good at hiding that you two are a couple, but don't worry, I'll keep it between us because it's no one's business what you two do alone together. But…” Annette then stopped, and her tone turned serious.

"If you do anything to hurt her, Sasuke, I do warn you, the retribution will be swift. She's been through enough hell; do not break her heart." She says with seriousness. Sasuke would never do that, but he understood everyone's protectiveness of her, considering the hell that she had been through. He doesn't know if he deserves her and doesn't believe he does. Someone pure like her doesn't deserve a tainted and pathetic coward like Sasuke Uchiha. He would never admit that out loud, as to do so would reaffirm what those who doubt his relationship with her feel.

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone that you two are together, though you aren't really doing a good job hiding it." Annette said with her outgoing smile, which was a contrast to her serious expression from earlier.

"Thank you for coming here, Annette-san. Now, I'm determined more than ever to finish this." Sasuke said as he went back to resume his work. Annette quietly left the room. Sasuke was determined to finish this, even if he got little to no sleep. He wanted Mercedes to have a smile that would break the curse of her birthdays, which she hates so much.

Mercedes had barely slept. She looked at the time, and it was almost time for her to get up. Another memory, another reminder of how awful this day is. She looked at herself in the mirror; there were shadows in her eyes due to her lack of sleep. She went to her drawer and opened it, and used the makeup that her friend Annette gave her in order to cover up the little sleep she had. When she was done, she left the room. The last thing she wanted was for her boyfriend Sasuke to see her in this pathetic state.

She didn't want her friends to know what she was feeling, either. She couldn't ruin their day because of what this day was: the day of her birth, the day that always is associated with something bad. She walked out of the room and didn't pay attention to what she was hearing anyone say. Her goal was to just get through the day without anything bad happening. Was it really too much to ask? Could the goddess really give her at least one birthday that isn't like the others, especially like the one when she was five.

1162 Mercedes age 5

"Oh, look at that ugly bear," said one of her step-siblings, a girl who, at the time of the memory, was five years older than Mercedes. She had long brown hair and wore a long blue dress, while Mercedes, in contrast, had a simple yellow dress, and her hair was shoulder-length, tied with a ribbon that was her brother's favorite color, pink.

The bear, in particular, was nothing spectacular, but to Mercedes, it was a precious gift given to her by her brother, which her siblings were mocking because of how ugly they thought it looked. She didn't care.

"Please give it back." Mercedes bagged her older stepsister laughed.

"Why would you like this ugly thing? We can simply buy one from the market. It's ugly and not suitable for a noble girl like yourself." Her step sister said as she ripped off the Bear's head, she screamed, her siblings laughed, her older brothers. It wasn't just an object to her; it was a gift from her brother who had worked hard to make it for her. Why did they have to be so cruel? Why can't she have one day free from this family's cruelty? That five-year-old girl did not understand why children can be so cruel to others.

Her brother Emile went to her side, he was resisting the urge to cry himself. All the effort that he had put into making her gift, and their siblings laughed after her eldest sister destroyed it.

"I'm sorry, big sister. I wish I could protect you." Her little brother said this as she looked at him. She had to be strong and couldn't cry in front of him.

"It's not your fault, Emile," Mercedes said as she hugged him.

"I should be able to protect you. I'm too weak. I wish I could grow up and be big, so father and those children wouldn't hurt you again. I hate them." Her brother said this darkly. She wanted to cry even more, but she couldn't let him see her darker emotions, even though she also hated them. She had to protect his innocence, as she was his big sister.

Sasuke was beyond nervous; he had just stayed up all night trying to finish the earrings that he had worked hard to make. Annette and Felix helped him get the materials needed, with some additional assistance from Hilda who Sasuke reluctantly accepted help for the materials whatever required. They went along their way, and Sasuke spent the remaining the days doing the final adjustments to the earrings that he wanted to make. 

For five years, he had been making these earrings. He treated the earrings that he was working on with care; he did not want a failure. He did not want five years of labor to go to waste. But it wasn't about that—he had spent five years longing for Mercedes. Even if she may not return her feelings to him, he at least wanted to show her through his actions that he cared. When she left, it left a gaping hole in his heart, and his biggest failure was not being able to protect her when Itachi kidnapped her.

He disregarded that memory, the anxiety he felt when she was taken, and how the village did not care. The Hokage didn't even try to search for her. Sasuke had risked everything, including becoming a missing-nin, in order to find her. It was on that desperate search he realized he was in love with her. After that experience, he was determined to express that love in whatever way he could, even if she never returned it, even if she didn't understand it.

He had worked on the earrings right after she was saved, but not thanks to him, of course; it was because of Jiraiya and Guy. Every single time he worked on these earrings represented blood and tears and a longing for something he didn't believe he deserved: peace and love. He didn't feel like he deserved these things. The only thing that mattered was seeing Itachi dead. That’s what he thought before he met her. 

It would hurt her in the end, he knew it would. Itachi had to die, even if he had to die with him. These earrings were made so that Mercedes would remember him and know that someone loved her. He didn't want her to forget him. The necklace he made put a lot of heart into it, but it was nothing compared to the earrings. The earrings were, in his own way, expressing his love. 

When he finally finished the earrings, he looked at them. They were not exactly what he wanted, but there was no way to make them better than they were; he ran out of time. The next time he faced his brother, he may die. He may not get another chance; he had a strong feeling he would face him soon.

 He was a worthless wretch; he truly was. But he couldn't control how he felt about her, and the night he finally gave in to his greatest desire, it would hurt her in the end. Yet still, even then, he couldn't deny her. He would like to indulge in the fantasy of a future with her, even though it was nothing more than a fantasy. 

He went to sleep, even though it wouldn't be that much sleep. He was proud; even if it wasn't exactly how he wanted them to be, at least he had finally finished the earrings that he had worked through blood and tears to complete. At least he would have one thing that would be worth remembering him by when his time came—when he and Itachi would have their duel to the death.

He was on his way to class when he ran into the professor of the Black Eagles. He didn't have time to do anything but get to his class, but before he did anything, he heard Byleth call him.

"Sasuke, I found these." Byleth said. Sasuke turned around and found the earrings that he had worked so hard to make, which were in a leather case, he felt stupid and foolish. Had it not been for the professor, his half a decade of efforts would have been wasted.

"Thank you, Byleth San. I'm sorry; I didn't get enough sleep last night." He said embarrassed.

"Where did you spend all night doing anything?" he asked Sasuke curiously.

"Finishing a present I've been working on for 5 years for a someone important to me, that's all." He said, hoping that he would ask no more questions.

“You should be more careful whatever effort you put into these she must be important for you to spend an all-nighter to finish.” Byleth said seeing through Sasuke he couldn't lie to the professor. 

“I appreciate you picking those up I would have been.”he couldn't finish he was trying to keep their relationship under wraps. 

“It’s a shame you’re not in my class, Sasuke. You would have been an excellent student. If you ever want to transfer, the offer is open.” Byleth was offering him a chance, but then he thought about it. Learning under Byleth Eisner would give him the benefit of becoming even stronger, but that would mean leaving the Blue Lions. He had started to see them as his friends, and he didn’t want to leave them. 

“I don’t know if I can accept an offer like that without considering the consequences,” Sasuke said, not outright turning him down but not accepting either.

“There are other ways I could teach you without you permanently being part of my class. When your detention ends and when we’re not on missions, I could help train you one-on-one. Though this will take up whatever free time you may have, my offer stands, Sasuke. I’m willing to train you for at least one hour after class. I can see in your eyes that you desire to be stronger, and I can help with that. Just think about it. When detention is over for you, come to my class after school, and we could begin our lessons if you’re interested.” 

Byleth was still insisting on teaching him, even if it was unofficially. Sasuke would be a fool to turn this down. Learning under the legendary Byleth Eisner would be a chance to help him get stronger. If he was ever going to fight Itachi and win, he would do anything necessary.

"You should get to your class before you're late, just consider what I offered." Byleth headed to the Black Eagle's class while Sasuke headed to his, hoping he wasn't late. He made sure the earrings were safely in his pocket. He had a special plan  today and he wasn't going to let anything ruin it. It did not matter that they had to  detention even that wouldn't ruin this day he was determined to see her smile even once.

Dimitri was eating lunch with Sasuke and Naruto. This wasn't the first time he ate with them alone, but this was the first time it was something serious. Sasuke looked nervous, beyond nervous, in fact. Naruto was able to sense it as well.

"Sasuke, you're a little tense. For me, man, what's going on?" Naruto asked, worried. Dimitri couldn't help but feel the same way.

"Naruto, can I ask you a question and answer me honestly?" Sasuke asked nervously as he took out a leather case. Naruto opened it gently, not wanting to ruin Sasuke's hard work, and was blown away by the way the earrings looked. Dimitri had seen these before, and he thought they were fine, but to see them finished was something else entirely. He was more than amazed; he thought nobody could match the amount of craftsmanship that Sasuke had put in. Five years—this is what five years of labor does to someone determined to make someone they love smile. He was speechless.

"I don't see anything wrong with this, Sasuke. Why are you nervous?" Naruto asked, mirroring what Dimitri was thinking.

"I just want to see her smile." Sasuke answered, not blushing like he normally does, with a serious look.

"You worry too much, seriously, just give her the damn earrings; she'll love them, just like the necklace you made for her I know it." Naruto said, which caused Sasuke to almost fall over.

"Wow, you should give a warning next time." Dimitri said, seriously considering the work that Sasuke put into the earrings.

"If she's not in love with you now, she definitely will be when she sees those. Believe it." Naruto said with full confidence. He wasn't faking it; he actually meant it. Sasuke was trying to save face by making him look confident due to his culture, which required showing confidence in the gift that they make. Otherwise, it wasn't a good gift if the person that made it didn't have faith in it.

"You really do worry too much." Dimitri said, playing dumb.

"I have to make it perfect. I'm going to ask her if she's free today. I'll be back." Sasuke said as he left the table. After a few moments, Naruto spoke.

"He couldn't make it more obvious if he tried," Naruto said with a smile.

"How's things going with you and Hinata?" Dimitri asked. He didn't really ask about their relationship much because he wanted to give his friend space. He wanted to know more for Hinata's sake, as a big brother looking after his little sister.

"Things are great; unfortunately, we have not been able to do much because of detention for the past two weeks. But other than that, we're fine,” Naruto said. Dimitri knew there was more; he noticed something about Hinata—how she had been acting ever since that incident, ever since she went to Professor Hanneman office. She had been distant. Dimitri wanted to give her space, but something was off. The way she trained was as if she was suppressing a rage that she was feeling. 

Dimitri knew Hinata possessed a rage that barely anyone knew about. He had seen glimpses of it, even in Konoha when he met her that summer. It was only for an instant, but he saw it—a rage of an animal trapped in a cage. She was trying to suppress it, but Dimitri knew better: if you can't control your malevolence, it would consume you.

"You all right, Dimitri? You're kind of spacing out." Naruto asked him concerned.

"I'm fine, Naruto. We should enjoy our lunch." Dimitri said, trying not to think about the one thing that had been on his mind for the past 5 years: unanswered questions about the woman his father loved and the woman who was never crowned. Who was she? What was her relation to him? Why did he feel like there was a reason why Rodrigue, in particular, wanted Hinata in the Blue Lions? There had to be a reason. He would find out the answers in the future. For now, he would just focus on lunch.

Mercedes couldn't believe it the food was better than normal which was good for her she never particularly liked her birthday because of what it reminded her of. The collapse of her father's house running away from her stepfather at the age of Ten all these things happened on her birthday she doesn't have a pleasant memory when it comes to birthdays at all. Despite her outer appearance of her smiling and being happy today she was anything but happy but she couldn't ruin her friend's day especially Hinata who was with her friends laughing at a story Annette told them about what happened at the school of sorcery.

"Wow, I wouldn't want to be that person" said Dorothea, laughing at a story Annette told her about how a girl used a spell in the wrong way, causing her hair to look like it was completely smoked.

"I kind of feel bad for the girl," said Hinata.

"Well I don't I think she got what she deserved, so I don't know if I would really feel bad for her." said Mercedes darkly remembering how she was treated by that girl.

“It’s not like you to be so negative. What’s wrong?” asked Ingrid, not knowing what to expect today. When she thought about this day, it always brought something negative. Even in Konoha, which was far away, it still didn’t hurt any less. It reminded her that her brother was somewhere alone, with no one to look after him.

“It's just not a good day for me, I'm sorry,” Mercedes said. Hinata picked up on this immediately, along with Annette; they both knew this was always the day she was sad and didn't feel like herself. 

“Well, if it's a bad day and I've done anything to make it worse, I'm sorry,” Ingrid said. Mercedes shook her head.

“You've done nothing wrong; it's just I hate this day,” she said quietly. She was trying not to cry; it took everything for her not to cry. All she had to do was get through the rest of the day, go to her quarters, and cry herself to sleep. She could survive that long. 

“I know how that feels. I get this way the day my mother died. I understand only too well,” Dorothea said sympathetically.

Before she can respond she saw Sasuke approached them. She wondered what he was going there for."Mercie, are you busy after detention?"Sasuke asked nervously. She didn't know why he was nervous?

"I'm not busy why do you ask?"Mercedes asked him.

"I just want to know there isn't anything getting in the way."Sasuke answered.

"Well, I am available after detention. I'm not doing anything, but what are we doing?" she asked him.

"Can't tell you it's a surprise."Sasuke said with a smile.

She wondered what it was.

"See you after detention, Sasuke-kun," Mercedes said to him affectionately. He went with his friends Dimitri, Sylvain, and Felix. Her affection wasn't unnoticed, along with Sasuke.

 "Wow! I didn't think Sasuke could be romantic." Said Ino who didn't really say much in their conversation.

"What do you mean?" she asked, wanting to know more and to keep her mind off her feelings about her birthday.

"Sasuke back home was a loner. He lived alone with no one to greet him home, no mother, no father, no sibling. He lost his entire family at the age of 7; most of the fangirls back at home don't even look at that part of Sasuke; they just see a good-looking guy and nothing else. You broke the ice with him; when you met him 6 years ago.you're one in a million. You're like his sun." Ino informed her that she didn't think about herself like that, she never did. She didn't consider how much Sasuke had changed since they met that day at the shrine 6 years ago; she never thought about it.

"I pray for the goddess to give him peace, to protect him from those nightmare-filled nights."Mercedes confessed to everyone.

"You're one in a million. All the fangirls back in Konoha are nothing more than a bunch of shallow good for nothing's the things that only see what's on the surface. I may at one point then one of them, but I knew when to keep my distance; when you arrived in Konoha just to give Sasuke lunch, they all wanted to Lynch you because God forbid you befriend a boy they themselves refuse to. They didn't give him the time of day. They only cared about one thing about him. You're something else. I've always liked you, Mercedes San. Even back then, if there was anyone that I believed would be a good fit for Sasuke, it would be you." Ino said with honesty that she had always liked her. She was one of the few people who treated her with kindness and not with suspicion or hostility. She wasn't particularly close with Ino because she never had that many opportunities to speak to her, but the few interactions they did have were always positive. Even though in the few months that she's had a chance to befriend her, she hasn't changed that way.

"I despise them; I always have. They don't consider his feelings. They never have. They only see him as a piece of meat. They don't care about him." Mercedes said with sadness and anger about how nobody back in Konoha truly cares about Sasuke at all if he lives or dies only if they could have his seed; it was no different than how her would be courters who only want her because of her crest not because of her only what's in her blood just like Sasuke she clenched her heart barely anyone understands him or how others feel him like she does because that's how she's believes how men look at her like Sasuke, she's looked at as a piece of meat and nothing else.

"I like you, Mercedes. I really do, even though I once liked Sasuke. I think you are better for him than any of those fangirls back home." Ino said with a smile.

"You know it's really nice all of us here; it's been 4 months since we came here, and I feel like I'm not the same person that I was when it first started. I feel like I'm the best version of myself that I've ever wanted to be; it's all thanks to everyone here. You Marianne Chan, Benedetta Chan, Dorothea Chan, Ingrid Chan, Edelgard Ann Chan, Dimitri, Byleth, and Naruto Kun. I became stronger in the past 4 months because of all of you. Thank you." Hinata said to everyone at the table.

Mercedes had no idea that she played a role in Hinata's confidence boost, but she was happy to play any part to help her friend.

"I'm happy to help my friends Hina." Mercedes said with her warm smile, which everyone had grown to love. Though she was disappointed when she heard the bell.

Mercedes and Annette said goodbye to their friends and attended their last classes of the day. she was eager to get this day over with as much as she hated this day she was looking forward to Sasuke's company and wondered what surprise he had for her.

Sasuke was anxious. He was at the bench where he normally meets Mercedes. He truly wanted to make this perfect, wanted to make her happy. He had to make this right; he wouldn't let anyone ruin this day. He wanted to make her the happiest that he could make anyone. He had worked on the earrings for five years. He wanted, for once, to see her smile instead of crying and sadness like she did the last time. He wanted to be the one to make her smile on her birthday to break the curse. He didn't need to ask her; he already knew that every birthday, before they met and after, had been met with sadness. It's one of the reasons he worked hard making the earrings. He didn't care; he spent many days barely eating anything in order to get the materials needed to make them. Some of it, he had to find himself. He wanted her to have a gift to remember him by, even if it was the last one he would ever give her.

Before he could indulge in his thoughts, Mercedes showed up. She looked exhausted; she barely slept and she was depressed.

"I'm sorry, Sasuke Kun. I'm tired." She said apologetically.

"I just want this day to be over with." She said with a tone of sadness.

"Are you alright?" He asked worriedly.

"I just don't like birthdays because they remind me of bad times." Mercedes confessed.

He didn't ask. He decided to listen. Last time, she said nothing back then. Their bond was nowhere near as strong as it was now. She was more open to sharing what this day represents for her. He wouldn't say anything. He would be patient and listen.

"On the day I was born, my father died. I never knew him, but what my mother told me, she was sad; she truly loved him, but out of necessity, she was forced to marry another man." then he thought about it immediately, and it clicked: she talked about her younger brother Emile which was The stepfather he had heard about when she cried in his arms when she thought about her brother and how she was unable to do anything for him.

"A year later, my mother gave birth to my little brother Emile. For a time, we were a happy family, but then one day we both found out that what my stepfather truly wanted was a child with a crest he saw us as expendable." This made Sasuke fume with anger; he saw Mercedes tears fall thinking of the memory.

"My mother and I were forced to flee. We had nowhere to go; we lost everything. Everything that I knew, friends that I had, I had to leave behind. I wasn't a devout follower of the goddess then, like I am now. I didn't know many things when I was a girl, but I do need one thing. I hated Crest. I hated the very thing that I was born with."

He stopped, patiently waiting for her to continue.

"I was an angry child. I wanted my little brother back. I wanted to go home, but we could never go back because of that man my mother married. We went from church to church to find a place to live. I had nowhere to go; I had no permanent residence in Konaha. When I was there for a year, I had to hide my true feelings. The places I went to never felt like home. I was so angry; I questioned my beliefs in the goddess that day when we first met. I was on the verge of giving up on my faith altogether because what was the point?”

Tears were dropping. Sasuke wrapped his arms around her. She buried her face in his chest and continued to cry, unable to speak. 

“Just a simple conversation was all that it took to save my faith. You have no idea how much you talking to me that day has meant to me. Everyone else treated me like I was a witch; I was met with scorn. That small act saved me from a very dark place. I hated the world; I wanted to see it burn. I’m a terrible person for having these thoughts; part of me still does. I’m not an angel; you must think lowly of me knowing this now.”

Sasuke could never. She was perfect to him; even her imperfections made her perfect in his eyes. He never stopped loving her and never would because who else cared about him beyond superficial things? He didn't say anything; he decided to listen, doing what he should be doing as her boyfriend. When she was finished, he would respond, and only then.

"My sweet little brother Emile, I haven't seen him for over 10 years. I sent him letters, but I never received anything back. I feel like a terrible sister. I feel like I abandoned him."He continued to listen as she grabbed tighter.

"All this on my birthday. Every single birthday I've had, I can think of. I go back to that day. I hate this day. All I can think of is what I've lost."He continued to listen; he didn't say anything.

"There's something I want to give you, my angel." Sasuke said with love and tenderness. He took out a case that held the earrings he had made for her.

She realized what this was: "Sasuke-kun". She was speechless as she opened it. The earrings he made from what he could see in her eyes she thought they were perfect. He thought they were not what he would have wanted but he couldn't show that her smile was all he needed to see. He didn't get a chance to finish as Mercedes kissed him fiercely. She pulled away and then smiled despite the tears that were falling.

"I love them, Sasuke-kun, thank you," Mercedes said with a smile. Sasuke felt like he could die right now and be happy he had succeeded, and that was enough.

" I will treasure these as my most precious possessions; I will always treasure these.”Mercedes was crying happily the power of this gift Sasuke had no idea how he managed to accomplish it but he succeeded and to him that was enough.

" This is my way of thinking you for all you have done for me, Mercie -even if it's a small way-I want to show how important you are to me." Sasuke replied he didn't realize that tears were falling himself their faces were inches he had no words to say he was speechless.

"Can you make love to me tonight?" she asked him.

"Of course, anything for you, my angel." Sasuke said lovingly. He loves Mercedes deeply he would do anything to protect her smile. he lifted her up bridal style he made sure to support her as he went quickly to his room. he locked the door and made sure to do a sound seal jitsu in order to prevent anyone from over hearing them. before they can do anything Mercedes took the earrings that Sasuke made for her and put them on her ears when he looked at her with those earrings on she looked beautiful to him.

To him, the earrings that he had made with his blood and tears for 5 years of logging—she looked difficult for him to put into words. Beautiful, yes, but that was not exactly how he could describe her. It was beyond beautiful to him; she looked like a goddess, an angel sent from heaven. For so long, he had hoped she would return the strong feelings he had for her.

"I love them, Sasuke-kun, because you made them." Mercedes said as she kissed him. He did not hold back as he kissed her back. They have made love multiple times since they got together, but this was nothing like the first time in the cave over two weeks ago.This was different. He was going to tend to her needs, both physical and emotional. He would do exactly what Mercedes wanted. He would not focus on his own sexual pleasure; he would focus on his Angel because that's what mattered to him—her happiness and her smile. He kissed her on her collar, unlike previous times, wanting to savor this moment. He slowly removed her upper dress, then went down lower and lower to remove the lower dress next. He was gentle, considering they would have to go to class tomorrow. Little by little, he stripped her of her clothing until all that was left was her bra and her undergarments.

He lifted her head up by her chin, and she had a look of affection in her eyes. Sasuke waited for her request of what she wanted.

"Whatever pain you have gone through for every birthday before this one, I want to wash that away and make it into nothing more than a distant memory. Focus on me, even if it's for one day, my angel. I want you to only be in bliss. I will make you forget all those days, at least for tonight." Sasuke said with a loving tone. He kissed her lower collar, and she shivered. He made sure to be extremely gentle with her, knowing she doesn't mind him being rougher, but this was her day, not his.

He went lower to her chest and lifted her bra before he could do anything, his girlfriend assisted him. She sat up and removed her bra and tossed it to the floor.

"I don't care, Sasuke, be as rough as you want to be." Mercedes said with a smile; it was difficult for him to resist her request. She wanted him to be rough. He groped her breast and rubbed them both against each other; their faces were inches from each other. She groaned, not holding back.

"Aa" Just hearing her moaning was enough for Sasuke to lose himself. He was trying hard to focus strictly on her pleasure and not his own. He was rough but not too rough, and she told him to be even rougher. She requested it due to it being her birthday and it being her time, not his.

"Oh God," Mercedes screamed as liquids came out. Sasuke, not wanting to waste any of her breast milk, drank it. He didn't care how it tasted to him; it was amazing. Anything from her was amazing.

"Hearing your moans is like music to my ears, my angel. What else do you want me to do?" Sasuke asked. He used his right index finger to go under her underwear and fingered her vagina. The sudden surge of pleasure caused her to lose control, she almost fell on her back. Sasuke caught her with his left hand.

"You're really good with your hands," Mercedes said, caught off guard by how good Sasuke was at pleasuring her in that area. Sasuke smiled despite the situation. As much as he would like to become one with her, he wanted to tend to her needs first before his own. He went in and out of her pussy, just hearing her moaning his name was enough for him to continue. He was doing it instinctively, he was being neither gentle nor was he being too rough, just at the right pace that he was inserting his fingers in and out. The sexual stimulation caused his girlfriend to scream his name. It was a simple touch, she was much more sensitive than he thought.

He felt a tug at his crotch; he truly did want to become one with her and make her feel even better than she does now. It was driving him crazy; he was holding back up until this point. He had desperately just wanted to insert his rod inside of her, but he was focusing on her, not himself. Mercedes looked at him pleading, as if she could read his mind, that she desired the same thing.

She desperately wanted him to insert his rod into her. He removed her last piece of clothing and threw it to the floor, fully exposing herself. Before he could take anything further, she placed her index finger on his nose.

"Before we go further," she couldn't say anything. Sasuke, now aware of him being fully clothed, still removed his clothing until he was as naked as she was. She wanted to say something.

"I want to be on top." Mercedes said, almost in a commanding tone. Sasuke lay down on his back. She had never taken control before when they made love. It was exciting, but she was nervous. She wanted to be the one to please him, she wanted to show him how much she appreciated what he had been doing for her.

She grabbed his member and nervously inserted it inside of her. She groaned, feeling pleasure and ecstasy. She experienced it multiple times, but it was different this time, especially since she was on top. She felt Sasuke's hands on her hips. She looked at him with love and affection, wanting to help tend to his needs while also tending to her own. She moved her hips slowly, not wanting the lovemaking they were sharing to end too soon. She wanted it to be a memorable experience for both of them.

She felt Sasuke's rod move inside of her; she heard him moan. She smiled, knowing this wasn't like the other times, even if it was her birthday. She wanted to show the man she loves how much she appreciates him. Hearing her lover moaning her name made her go faster; she bounced on him quicker than she thought she was capable of. She felt her chest bouncing, and her hair was already messy and was getting in her face. This was nothing like she imagined her birthday turning out to be. Sasuke helped her move faster; they were both moaning each other's names. Sasuke thrust faster as she continued to ride him, and she begged him to go even faster. They were both sweating, and the taller woman continued to beg for him to increase his speed. She felt his hands on her back, and she continued to move faster, wanting to forget everything.

"Oh God, Mercie," Sasuke said in his native language.

"Sasuke Kun oh God."Mercedes mound she didn't want this to stop she wanted him to continue going she wanted not caring about the consequences. she didn't care if there was a class tomorrow she didn't care if she barely slept to her this was worth it she begged him to go even faster he did as she commanded she felt tears but not tears of sadness but happiness Sasuke looked at her in the eye and she saw tears falling from his eyes as well.

Every cruelty that she had suffered from on her birthday prior to this day didn't matter at the moment. The only thing that mattered was the person in front of her. She felt herself reaching her limit; Sasuke was about to as well. She didn't care about the dangers. She would let the goddess decide if she would be with child. After today, she would gladly bear Sasuke's child. As irrational and irresponsible as it was, she did not care.

She wrapped her legs around Sasuke, grabbed onto his back, and didn't want him to pull out. She wanted to feel everything. She looked into his eyes, and Sasuke looked into hers. They were about to climax, and Mercedes kissed Sasuke, who returned the kiss with the same passion. This was not lust; this was love. Even if it wasn't, it would hardly matter to Mercedes. They both screamed each other's names as they reached climax, slowly stopping and breathing heavily.

"I don't want this to end right now," Mercedes confessed. Sasuke smiled. They changed positions. This time, Sasuke was on top.

There was nothing said for a moment until Sasuke moved his hips. He was rougher than he was normally. Their faces were close. She grabbed onto Sasuke's back, her face on his shoulder, her head up against the ceiling, screaming his name. She was grateful for the soundproof jutsu that Sasuke cast. They wouldn't be able to be as loud as they were otherwise. This kind of lovemaking, she didn't want anyone to know about.

She didn't pay attention to the time; she didn't even care if it was midnight. She didn't even care if there were classes in a few moments. All that mattered was this small moment she was having with the man that she has grown to love. She felt his rod push further into her insides, where her womb was. Her mother would not approve of what she was doing—sex before marriage. She pushed those thoughts aside. Her mother wasn't here, and her mother couldn't possibly understand the kind of love that she has experienced.

The bed was shaking hard. She didn't even realize how rough Sasuke's asking was. Their bodies were mashing against each other, not clumsily like the first two times they made love, but elegantly. Nothing else matters at that moment. She wouldn't even care that her boyfriend was 5 years younger than she was. All that mattered was the happiness that she was feeling. She felt herself climax again. She screamed Sasuke's name.

She knew he was getting close to his second climax for the night. Like the first time, he didn't pull out. Whatever force compelled them, he couldn't pull out. He didn't want to, nor did she want him to pull out. She didn't care about anything: social norms, the one thing that mattered at the moment was enjoying the moment of happiness that she didn't know she'd ever get again on her birthday.

Happiness on her birthday was something that had never happened, and this was the first time she wanted to experience this moment and think about it. Even now, she didn't think about it; she couldn't even consider it. Sasuke moaned as he thrust deep into her womb; she felt his seed inside of her. He pulled out.

They were both tired from their lack of sleep. They were in each other's arms, with Mercedes' face close to Sasuke's. Their hair was messy, and they were both covered in sweat. She knew they would both need to bathe in the morning. Their hands were wrapped firmly around each other, and it didn't seem real to Mercedes. It was like she was living in a fairy tale.

"That was amazing, thank you, Sasuke-kun. I..." She felt tears dropping. Sasuke wiped them from her face with his index  finger.

"I don't want to see you cry unless it's in happiness. I don't ever want to see you sad; it was your smile that drove me to you. It's your smile that's beautiful. No other woman has ever looked beneath the surface like you have. You are precious to me happy birthday my angel." Sasuke said with affection. Their faces were close, really close.

She felt her heart beating just hearing him call her that and him wishing her a happy birthday. Looking at his sleeping form, he looked so peaceful. She would do anything to never see him cry or sad again.

"Thank you, Sasuke-kun, I love you now and always" Mercedes said in Sasuke's native language. She fell asleep with a smile, unlike her previous birthdays, this one was peaceful. She wants to do the same thing for Sasuke when it's his birthday, she'll make him smile and forget the tragedy that took away his entire family. She fell asleep thinking about the future.

Chapter Text

Annette noticed something was off about Hinata. She wasn't her self; she looked troubled she had been acting this way for the past two weeks Ingrid looked concerned, as did Dorothea, Bernadetta, Marianne, and Hilda.

"Hina, are you all right?" asked Annette, concerned.

"It's Nothing, Ann Chan," Hinata said, hoping she wouldn't ask again.

"Is everything alright, Hinata? I hope it's not something bad," Bernadetta asked, concerned about Hinata because she was quieter than usual.

"Sorry, I need some air," Hinata said, excusing herself, shocking everyone but Ingrid with her sudden change in mood.

"Sorry, but what's going on?" asked Annette, confused.

“I don't know; I wish I could answer that,” said Ingrid, who had a similar look of concern as Annette. Ever since that incident where Ingrid was almost kidnapped, Hinata has been distant—almost as if she was hiding a deep secret.

“I tried to ask her, but she says it's nothing. It's concerning. I tried to ask Naru about it, but he says that it's not something he could talk about,” Dorothea said worriedly.

“It's probably a great burden that she found out about, and she doesn't want to really talk about it because she is still trying to figure it out,” said Marianne, as if she was speaking from her own experience.

“I hope we could do something to help her; I mean, she's our friend, for crying out loud,” said Hilda, looking in the direction of the stables where her Pegasus was. She had been training on her Pegasus almost non-stop whenever training sessions were allowed.

“I believe it has something to do with her clan; there is no other explanation for her behavior,” said Marianne, who knew something that the others did not. Annette knew something about the clan through Mercedes, who told her never to bring up her clan, but nothing more than that.

“What is it about the Hyuga's that are so terrible? I mean, Neji seems to be all right, and Hinata—they can't all be as bad as Hanabi,” said Hilda.

“For every Neji, there are hundreds more of Hanabi. They are arrogant and narcissistic; they think they're better than everyone else and have a sense of self-importance. There's a good reason why Hinata doesn't like talking about her clan,” said Edelgard, who had not said much in the entire conversation.

“You talk as if you actually met them in person,” Annette said.

“Me and Dimitri met Hinata and Neji seven years ago when we stayed at the compound for the summer. I've seen firsthand how they operate. It's a clan that practices barbaric traditions that even in Ninji are considered barbaric. It is a miracle at all that Hinata is still a sweet and gentle soul; many others would have succumbed to that culture long ago,” Edelgard answered. There was so much she wanted to ask but decided against it because it was personal. If Hinata wanted to talk about it, she would.

“I never knew it was that bad. Poor Hinaa,” said Dorothea, looking in her direction.

“I won't let anybody do that to her again. If those arrogant Hyuga's do anything to harm Hinata, they'll regret it,” said Ingrid, who was serious about carrying out their threat.

"Hina, there's so much I don't know about her, and I wish I could help her," said Annette. She noticed Dimitri walking towards where Hinata was heading. Ingrid wanted to comfort Hinata, but decided against it because Dimitri would do it in her stead.

Dimitri saw Hinata go to the stables like she has been doing for the past 2 weeks. He didn't know what to say to her. He didn't know what happened, but he knew it had something to do with her clan. She never acts the way she does otherwise.

Before she could get on her Pegasus Dimitri spoke.

"Are you okay, Hinata?" Dimitri asked worriedly. Hinata was quiet for a few moments before she responded.

"For the first time in my life, I don't know who I am." She paused. Dimitri did not know what this was about.

“What do you mean, Hinata?” he asked her.

“I found out the man that raised me—the man that tormented me, the man that made my life a living hell—isn't my father and never was,” Hinata said, cold and detached. Dimitri didn't know how to react to this; he knew nothing of what it was like to be raised by a man that hated him. His father treated him with love; even Rodrigue treated him like a son. He wanted to say something, anything, to comfort her, but he couldn't.

“I don't have any words. I'm sorry,” said Dimitri.

“I should feel happy; I should feel overjoyed, but I feel nothing. I've always wanted him not to be my father. I was hoping that he wasn't—nobody that cruel could be my father. But when I found out the truth, it didn't bring me any satisfaction. I'm more confused than ever. Who was my father? Who did my mother love? If so, did she love anyone? I'm so confused, Dimitri. I don't know what I am. My identity—who am I?” 

He had no idea how to help her. There was only one way he thought he could—what he had wanted to do from the very start was take her to the Hall of Heroes. There was no better time; if she was able to see something regarding her mother, it may bring clarity. It wouldn't help her completely, but it would be something. It'd be better than him doing nothing and being useless.

"Tomorrow, let’s go to the Hall of Heroes. I promised I would take you there after the mock battle; it’s time that I fulfill my promise," Dimitri said, causing Hinata to look at him.

“The Hall of Heroes? I’ve heard so much about it. I've heard they pay tribute to my mother there; is that true?” Hinata asked, hopeful for something.

“I've never been to the Hall of Heroes, but I've heard that the recent statues that were built were to pay tribute to Hitomi and my father. During the Eagle and the Lion in the year 1155, they led the Blue Lions to a sweeping victory. It was considered the worst defeat the Black Eagles ever suffered in the class's entire history. Her accomplishment has yet to be replicated; no class has ever accomplished what she has,” Dimitri said.

“I never knew. There's so much I don't know.' Hinata said bitterly."

" That creature had no right to forbid her from telling me these things? It would have inspired me if I had known, but no, he wanted to tear me down, and." She stopped mid-sentence, knowing that she was going to go on a rant.

"You don't have to hold back when it's just us."Dimitri said reassuringly."

"I hate him,"Hinata confessed, referring to Hiashi.

"The horrible things he said and did to my mother," her hands were trembling in it in a rage that Dimitri had not seen before from her. This was deep; the kind of hatred she held for him was the kind of hate that, if it festered long enough, could eventually lead to her lashing out in a way that she would not be able to stop.

 "I will never forgive him." referring to what he has done to her and her mother."Hinata said

"Everyone seems to have this image in their heads that I'm the saint that I'm forgiving, but I'm not. I'm far from it. Ever since I came here, ever since I've been free from the shackles of the compound, I've been able to discover myself and to accept myself for who I am. I don't know if I can go back to the person that I was before I came here." Hinata said, looking up at the sky.

"Hinata, you are a kind woman. You don't have to change into someone that you don't want to be. You're fine as you are," Dimitri replied.

"Thank you, Dimitri. I appreciate it," Hinata said.

"Will you be available tomorrow?" Dimitri asked Hinata.

"I'm not doing anything in particular tomorrow, why?"Hinata asked

"I want to show you the place that I've wanted to show you since the first day you arrived. I've wanted to see it myself, but I wanted to see it with you, alone, preferably."Dimitri said, hoping it wouldn't come off the opposite of what he meant.

"Sure, I wouldn't mind knowing more about my mother. I would love to know more." Hinata said, happy to change the subject to something else.

"Of course, I would like to pay my respects to Hitomi," Dimitri said as he excused himself, knowing that Hinata was about to go about her training exercise with her Pegasus.  

"Thank you, Dimitri, for being a good listener," Hinata said as she and the Pegasus Hitomi took flight.

Dimitri would finally see his father's memorial tomorrow, and maybe, just maybe, he'd get answers that have been occupying him for the past 7 years. Who was his father's first and true love?

She was flying high in the sky with Hitomi. When she was up in the sky like this, hundreds of feet above the officer's academy, she felt free; she felt there were no shackles holding her down. For a time, she could just simply forget about what she was thinking about. She loved the feeling; she loved being up with her friend. But Hitomi knew something was wrong; a pegasus knows their rider's feelings.

“Is there something you wish to discuss, my little flower?” asked her Pegasus. She had no idea what to say. She didn't want to talk about the revelation that she had learned two weeks ago—having a crest, not knowing who she is; she didn't know what to say.

“I have no idea who I am. I've gotten what I've always wanted, in a way—confirmation that the man that I have always hated wasn’t my father. But I still don't feel happy; I'm more confused than ever. I thought I'd be overjoyed, but I just feel empty,” Hinata answered. Nobody but her Pegasus would know what they were talking about because of their telepathic communication; nobody but Hitomi would know.

“Answers are not always what we want or expect. It's what we do with those answers that determines who we are. Hinata, you may not have gotten exactly what you were expecting, but what will you do? Will you let that crest in your body determine who you are? You would have been my Rider regardless. You have proven yourself worthy; take credit for the things that you have control over, not what you don't,” Hitomi advised. She didn't know what she would do without her; it wasn't like her other friends. She was able to talk to her in some ways more freely because she wouldn't spill any secrets. A bond between a Rider and her Pegasus was a bond nobody could get in between; whatever secrets they shared were between them and them alone.

“He wants to take me to the Hall of Heroes tomorrow. I tend to go, but I feel like I'm going to be even more confused. What if I find out something else that I did not know?” She looked at Dimitri, who was heading to a place that she did not know. Could it be where the mysterious girl that he was seeing is located? No, she looked away; it was none of her business what Dimitri did in his time.

“Whatever you find out, Hinata, it will not change you. You have the blood of a queen; you have the heart of a lion. That will not change, regardless of what your blood is,” Hitomi answered.

“How do I have the blood of a queen when I am not a princess? I'm nothing,” asked Hinata.

“I know you have the blood of a queen, whether you have the blood of the last queen of the Hyuga clan or Freya, the warrior queen. It does not matter; you possess the heart and the blood of a queen. Your heart is that of a lion. I know this for certain; my namesake had the same doubts when my mother took her as her Rider. Have more faith in yourself. Do not be concerned with what if your heritage is who you are. Going to the Hall of Heroes could be the start of learning about yourself, a heritage that has been denied. Don't be afraid, Little Flower,” Hitomi said as they were about to land gracefully on the ground. She did not want to stop yet.

“Do you think we could stay in the air a little bit longer, Hitomi?” asked Hinata, not wanting to be on the ground yet.

“Of course, Little Flower,” her mother's namesake replied. She stayed in the sky for 20 minutes more. She closed her eyes and thought about everything that her mother had gone through: the heartbreak, the tears every time the anniversary of a certain day came around. She did not understand their tearful goodbye when she embraced Dimitri and called him "Little Lion." Then her eyes opened and widened; it couldn't be—no, she would not jump to conclusions. But her mother's reaction to Dimitri when he left, she couldn't forget it, nor could she forget about the first time she saw him seven years ago.

Dimitri was nervous about tomorrow, even though he came off as far more confident when he was offering Hinata a chance to see the Hall of Heroes. He was nervous; he had heard rumors about his father and Hitomi for years—rumors of their love affair at the academy. He even heard talks, though his father silenced them as soon as he found out the source of the rumors. When Dimitri came home from Konaha seven years ago, he asked his father about Hitomi. As soon as he mentioned her, his father went silent. He could never get anything out of him about the woman. Dimitri had suspected for years that Hitomi was someone special to his father. Every time her name was mentioned, his father would have a painful look, which is why he never asked after the first time.

Then he thought about the painful look that first time Hitomi looked at him. When he first met her, he didn't think much about it. The ten-year-old boy didn't consider how much it hurt the woman seeing him. He couldn’t put his finger on it—no, it couldn't be. It simply wasn't possible. A major secret like that would destroy the kingdom. But it wasn't out of the realm of possibility, considering the secrets regarding his birth. Even though his father and his friend Rodrigue had gone out of their way to suppress anything that mentioned anything about his birth mother, Sophia, she died when he was young. He barely remembered her, except for her sad smile.

She was loving towards him; she never treated him as anything but her son. But it was as if she believed he wasn't her son. He couldn't put his finger on it, and to prove it would be blasphemy, as it would dishonor her memory. He did love her as a son would love his mother, but a part of him always believed she wasn't his mother. It was just a feeling he had.

All the time he had spent in the Hyuga clan, Hitomi treated him like he was her son. From the way she comforted him when he had a nightmare, when he and Hinata couldn't sleep, it was almost as if she was making up for lost time—time that she would never have again. 

The words "my little lion" would never leave him; it was the same nickname his father called him that summer. The woman did everything for him; she went above and beyond. He tasted foods he never would have; she cooked every one of their meals. Not one of the meals that they had together was prepared by anyone but Hitomi herself. Even Patricia, his father's second wife, didn't do this for him; she was distant. Hitomi was different. When he was with her, along with Hinata, it was as if they were family.

"My son would be the same age as you if he hadn't died in childbirth," Hitomi said with sadness. It was at that moment he didn't even know that Hinata had a twin brother.

That summer, it was as if he found something he had lost. He couldn't explain why, but Hinata and he developed a bond. Even with Edelgard and Monica present, the times they did have alone, they were like brother and sister. They looked at the stars and talked about their hopes and dreams. They sparred, though not much, because of how much she detested fighting. He defended her from her father's wrath when he witnessed him assaulting her. The rage he felt made him want to make the man pay for making Hinata suffer, but he was stopped by Hitomi when Hinata's father hit him. He was about to fully assault him until he heard an angry Hitomi threatening him.

"Touch Dimitri or Hinata again, and I will kill you," he remembered Hitomi saying with a calm rage. He had never seen a woman so angry before, ready to carry out a threat. When he was a boy, he was scared. He remembered that moment, the killing intent in the air, and how much Hitomi wanted Hiashi dead. No incidents happened after that, but it never left his mind.

He realized he had been rude. He was alone with Sonia again.

"I'm sorry, I've been rude," Dimitri said, apologizing for spacing out and thinking about the past while Sonia and he were having a conversation.

"Actually, Dimitri, what we've been discussing is insightful. What you feel is starting to make sense," Sonia said, writing down everything he told her. She took notes on everything he was thinking about just now, and the woman managed to organize so much information. It amazed him—she was like a walking book. How did she compile so much information? He couldn't even read half of it; her handwriting was so small that he would need a microscope to read all of it.

“Based on the evidence that I've gathered so far and what you have told me, I do have a hypothesis, though I do not have proof. Don't take what I say as fact,” Sonia said as she started to explain everything that she had learned. This shocked Dimitri; she was explaining her reasoning for believing the conclusion she had come to and why she believed what she believed.

“I know what I'm saying may not be something you want to hear or believe, but it makes sense. It's the only conclusion that makes any sort of sense. The way Hitomi treated you back when you met her seven years ago, how she treated you like a son, and how you and Hinata, your friend, acted like family—as if you were her children. How happy she was when you were around, how she seemed like she was making up for lost time, the time she would never have again. I can't come to any conclusion but this, Dimitri, and I don't have proof. Do you want to know my opinion?” Sonia asked with a serious look.

“What is your opinion?” Dimitri asked.

“I think—” before Sonia could give her answer, she was interrupted. He looked, and it was Hito, who looked like she needed something.

“I'm sorry, Sonia-chan, but I need you to look after my son. Can you do that for me? I know it's under short notice, but it can't be helped,” the woman said, looking disappointed, as if she were on the verge of revealing a great secret.

“Of course, I'll do just that, Hito-san,” she said as she left the table, looking at Dimitri apologetically. 

“We will have to continue this another time,” Sonia said as she left, leaving Dimitri alone. The woman looked at Dimitri as if she were looking into his soul.

“You should get back to the surface; it's getting late, and you have an important test tomorrow,” the woman said in a motherly tone. How did she know that? Dimitri wanted to ask, but he decided to put that aside; he would worry about that later. 

He couldn’t help but feel that there was something familiar about this woman, and he didn't know why. He put that thought aside for now—it was probably nothing.

She saw Dimitri go; she was relieved Sonia did not reveal the truth. It was too soon; he was not ready to know. She looked at him; it was painful, just like Abban, but it was in a lot of ways much more painful. He looked like the almost spitting image of her husband, the father of her children. It was days like this, and it was hard for her to go on. Years of hiding, years of living like another woman; the whole world thought she was dead. Part of her felt she was—the day her lion died was the day she died.

Her sons and her daughter gave her purpose: to make them safe. That is what drove her. What other reason was there for someone like her? She failed. She couldn't protect Lambert; she could not protect Glenn—her godson dead because of Konoha and their conspirators in Western Faerghus. If it weren't for her youngest son and for her daughter to be safe back home, her real home, not Konoha, she would have already gone on her path of revenge. Her children were what held her back; they were what stopped her. Dimitri would show Hinata her statue, along with Lambert. They would find out the truth sooner than Lambert had planned. She hoped Rodrigue, their godfather, would ensure they're protected.

She would do what was necessary. She failed her eldest son by not being able to protect him; someone else saved his life, which caused grief for Felix, her other godson. Naruto Uzumaki, if he's anything like Kushina and Minato, she would have nothing to worry about. She would have to observe him first up close alongside the children of Natalia and Gunner. Once she observes them, she would feel content that they would be able to do what she cannot. Then there was Patricia, her daughter Edelgard, who she's not sure would have her daughter's best interest at heart—she would keep an eye on her.

Tomorrow approaches; she prays to the goddess that Rodrigue will request for the archbishop to let him become a teacher. That would be one way of keeping an eye on Hinata and Dimitri to ensure they don't do anything to endanger themselves unnecessarily. She can't protect them openly like he can. She prays for her friend to do what she cannot.

Rodrigue, after many days of travel, had finally made it to Garreg Mach. It was early in the morning, and the sun had barely risen. It had been many days since he held counsel with the few people who knew the secret about the Lost Princess. It made him nervous in a way that she was in this very place and had no idea about her true identity. She had no idea that she was a lost princess hiding in plain sight. He made it as painstakingly as possible to not draw any attention to the girl's true heritage or who Dimitri's mother was. His twin sister was in the monastery, and he did not know it, nor did she. He went towards the gate, and the gatekeeper stopped him.

He showed his permit, which was given to him by the council, and was let through. It had been many years since he had walked these halls. The last time was when Glenn was a student of the Blue Lions. It was difficult for him to walk in this place, with so many memories of dead friends and a son who is no longer of this world.

He took glimpses at the students who were currently attending. They were children of people he had once gone to school with. The first among them was a brown-haired girl who was holding Ingrid's hands; they were smiling and laughing together. They were back together, he thought. Then he saw a blonde-haired boy around 17 years of age. He was holding the hands of a girl with long blue hair and lavender eyes, and he froze. No matter how many years had passed, he had remembered her face. She was a spitting image of her mother. She was smiling and laughing with her companions and the boy.

"That was embarrassing but it was fun," said Hinata with a soft tone. The same as her mother's, her mannerisms, the way she spoke, the way she carried herself, she reminded him of the woman that he had once seen as a little sister.

Then he saw a raven-haired man who was holding the hands of a light blonde-haired woman. He recognized her only too well—Mercedes. Who was in her usual attire. 

“So, what are your plans for your first date?” asked Naruto, boyishly.

“Me and Sasuke-kun are going for something simple, I mean,” Mercedes turned away, blushing.

Not wanting to infringe on their privacy he headed to where the Hall of heroes was the final tribute to Lambert and Hitomi his friends that he has been grieving for many years. He had no idea what he was going to say to Hinata there's a lot he wants to say to her but cannot even think of anything her resemblance to Hitomi. It was as if he was looking at his friend that has passed 7 years ago but that was not all he saw aspects of her father's heart. 

When he was at the Hall of Heroes, he saw Gustave, who was looking at the statue of Hitomi and Lambert. Rodrigue questioned at first if depicting both of them together was really a good idea, but Lambert fought for it. He wanted the world to know Hitomi was the woman he truly loved; it wasn't Sophia or Patricia. Even in the end, Rodrigue could only imagine Hitomi as who he thought about in his dying moments—a tragedy: the queen that was never crowned; her true destiny was denied.

“Do you have anything to report, Gustave?” asked Rodrigue, not knowing if he had much time to talk to him alone. He didn't want the wrong people hearing about the lost princess.

“She suspects something. She's sharp, like her father. Sooner or later, she's going to put two and two together. Coming here will bring that conclusion, which includes her brother as well. Both of them will figure it out. She already knows that she possesses the family's crest. We can only delay for so long; claiming that she could be one of Rufus's children is fruitless, considering Hitomi and his history—and how much they despised one another,” Gustave said with urgency. Yes, it was a delicate situation. Things could go horribly wrong, but there was no way to hide the truth now. The best they could do was to point Dimitri and his twin sister in the right direction.

“We have to be careful, Rodrigue. This girl, from what I've heard from her cousin, has had a festering rage that has been building for seven years. We must tread carefully,” Gustave said with caution.

“I know the girl. Being in the position that she has been in for the past 17 years, I understand that telling her right now would not be the best course of action. As much as I would like to, she's already confused as it is,” said Rodrigue.

“She is going to find out whether we tell her or not. When she sees this statue, when she reads the quotes, it may not be the best idea for Dimitri to take her here,” said Gustave, knowing that Dimitri would be bringing her to that spot. Rodrigue did not know what the right course of action was, but he did know one thing for certain: keeping this secret from the lost princess would only make the situation worse.

“I'm going to talk to the archbishop. I have a plan; it may be a little drastic, but I'll do it,” said Rodrigue.

“What do you mean?” Gustave asked.

“It's quite simple. They both made me the twins' godfather. I'm going to do what I can for my goddaughter, and if being a professor here will make it so I'm there for her when she needs me, then so be it. I will do whatever I can to make sure the worst does not happen, Gustave. She has been through enough.” Before he could say any more, they heard footsteps. He turned and saw it was none other than Neji, who looked at the statue with admiration.

“I didn't expect to see you so soon, Rodrigue-san,” Neji said respectfully. This was the first time he'd ever seen Neji. He looked at the man; there was some resemblance to his father, but he also saw the boy's mother in his facial features. Thank goodness for small favors. It's unfortunate that the bastard who made his life hell is also the man that has tormented his goddaughter.

“Let's just say things happened faster than I anticipated. I needed to see her. When will she come, Neji?” Rodrigue asked, wanting to know how much time he had.

“I don't know. It'd be better if you were to meet her alone. I'm going to leave now,” Neji said as he left along with Gustave.

He was finally going to meet her at last. Seventeen years he had waited for this moment; seventeen years he'd wanted to lay his eyes on his goddaughter, the girl that he had never known, the girl that didn't even know she had a godfather.

The moment of truth was about to arrive.

Dimitri and Hinata were walking in silence. She could tell that he was eager to finally show her the Hall of Heroes. He hadn't been there before; she could immediately spot that by his demeanor. It wasn't just to show her where the statues of his father and her mother were, but also to see for himself the statues erected in their honor.

She looked around the Hall of Heroes at the many statues of notable figures throughout history. She even saw a statue built in honor of Freya, the warrior queen of Faerghus. What she saw wasn't what she expected from the warrior queen; she was shorter than what Hinata had anticipated. Freya held a sword that looked like the Sword of Light, raised high as if challenging the heavens themselves. Right next to her was her Pegasus, the first of a long line of white Pegasus. Her mother's namesake was a descendant of this legendary creature.

What amazed Hinata, though, was Freya's hair. It was short, and she couldn't help but see the resemblance between her and Dimitri. Freya's hair was blonde, which is where the Blaiddyds got their signature blonde hair that the family had been known for for centuries. She was one of the first queens and also the most beloved—a borderline saint, as some considered her. Some even claimed she was the reincarnation of the goddess herself; though most of what is said about her is likely exaggerations, Hinata couldn't help but admire her.

They continued to walk; she could stay here for hours just looking at every single hero. They were at the end, and then what Hinata saw surprised her and Dimitri.

Hinata couldn't believe what she was looking at. This statue was erected five years ago. What surprised her was the position both her mother and Lambert were in; they were in a lover's embrace. She wore a long dress and had a crown on her head while Lambert held his family's relic in a protective position, as if he was protecting his people. Her mother, with her left hand along with Lambert, was pointing as if she were protecting her homeland.

She looked at the face of Lambert; she had always wanted to know who he was. She had heard Dimitri talk about him in the compound and even heard her mother indirectly mention him—his face, his eyes. She didn't know if this was what he looked like, but what she could see was that of sadness. She had no idea what he looked like other than what she saw. Then she looked at her mother. She was the spitting image of what her mother was before she was brutally murdered. She had almost forgotten what her mother looked like. Then she saw something that she thought was strange.

"Here lies my beloved Hitomi for in another life you could have been my queen."

Lambert Egitte Blaiddyd.

Then she saw her mother's quote 

“Here I lie with you in death my one and true love in a different life I would have been your queen I love you now and always.”

Hitomi Blaiddyd

This caused Dimitri to be surprised as well, looking at his father talking about her mother in that way.

"Did you know about this, Dimitri?" asked Hinata, surprised. He looked at the statue as if he was seeing it for the first time. He had memories of her mother, but nowhere near to the extent that Hinata did.

"No, I didn't. I knew there was a statue of Lady Hitomi, but I never knew about my father. I mean, I've heard the rumors, but I didn't think…" Dimitri couldn't finish. Hinata didn't need to hear anymore. Hinata could never have imagined Lambert could have been her mother's lover. It should have been obvious why her mother didn't tell her. So many questions, questions that died with her.

“My mother and your father were married. I don't have any words, I.”Hinata didn't know what to think. She couldn't deny the reality, her mother's last name. She didn't have Hyuga written on her gravestone. Here, it was, the name of her husband. 

She looked at Dimitri who had the same reaction. 

“I never knew our parents were married, so I don't know what to say.”Dimitri looked at the statues intently as if there were more secrets that could be unlocked. Before either one of them could indulge in their thoughts, Hinata heard another voice.

" It's been 5 years since I last saw this statue. It doesn't compare to the real thing, but I suppose that's the closest any of us will get to seeing Lambert and Hitomi in the flesh. I almost forgot it's been so long since they passed," said a man with sadness. Hinata looked and saw it was a man in his early 40s.

"Rodrigue, I didn't expect to see you here," said Dimitri, happy and surprised to see the blue-haired man. He had a mustache and a beard. Hinata couldn't help but notice his resemblance to Felix, one of Dimitri's classmates. He looked like an older version of him; he's likely his father.

"To think you two would be visiting their grave," the man said, which surprised Hinata. She was completely confused. What did this man mean by that?

"Mother's grave? I don't understand," Hinata said, perplexed. Her body was never found. The last image she remembers was her mother dying because someone used the bird cage seal, but Hinata was never able to prove it. 

"Your mother loved this place when I first met her. She was sad and lacked confidence. It was Lambert who brought out the strong woman we all know her as," he said, looking at Hinata. This clicked immediately, and she looked at her mother. This is why Dimitri wanted to bring her here. Then, she realized how much she was like her mother.

"Up until now, I've been rude. I'm sorry. I've been thinking about old friends who are long gone. You two remind me of them. I'm sorry I haven't properly introduced myself. I am Rodrigue Achille Fraldarius. I'm sure Dimitri has told you about me," the man said with the smile that Hinata remembered Dimitri telling her about when her childhood friends were at the Hyuga clan compound 7 years ago. It feels like a different lifetime when she thinks about it.

"Sorry, you're nothing like I imagined. Rodrigue San, forgive me for my rudeness," Hinata said apologetically. He dismissed it with a wave of his hand.

"Nonsense, Hinata. I'm glad to have finally met you. Dimitri has sent me many letters about you. I was so eager to meet you that I almost forgot to bring you something your mother wanted me to give you," Rodrigue said with a smile she could tell he hadn't had in a long time.

"Rodrigue, I have a question. What does this quote by my father mean? Was Hitomi really my father's first wife?" Dimitri asked.

"Hitomi was someone dear to your father. He was heartbroken when she was forced to marry another man." This caused Hinata and Dimitri to be taken aback.

"My mother was?" Hinata did not know how to ask the question. Something was starting to click. Could this be the reason why her mother was always sad on March 23rd every year? Could there be a connection?

It's a long and complicated story. Hinata Lambert was a complicated man, and many overlook some of the things he may have done that were less savory. He married three women in his life, but only one of them truly captured his heart. The people of Faerghus loved her; she was called the queen that was never crowned. She was kind and compassionate, and she listened patiently to the grievances of the people. She was a foreigner yet she did everything she could. There have been statues erected in her honor. Even those in Duscur loved her. When she died, and news of her death spread, there was mourning. Some called her an angel in human form, and some called her the goddess in human flesh. These may be exaggerations, but your mother was an important person to our king. Rodrigue continued to look at the statue.

"Did you love her?" asked Dimitri Rodrigue, which was something Hinata was curious about as well.

As a brother would love a little sister, yes, I was one of the people who encouraged her to join the Blue Lions when her clan pressured her to join the Black Eagles. She defied her family and chose her own path, something that you have inherited from her as well. The man smiled warmly at her.

"Mother never talked about her time here," Hinata said, remembering her mother. Every time she got sad on March 23rd, she didn't understand the significance of that day, until now she always was sad no matter what occurred that day. She'd always wanted to be left alone.

"Of course her clan pressured her never to discuss anything about this land, a shame. There's a lot you could have learned from her. I could tell you Hinata she was a great friend. She was a great listener in fact some of your friends would not be here if it weren't for her." Rodrigue said. This surprised Hinata how much of an impact on people's lives did her mother have? 

"Perhaps a story for a different time. It was a pleasure to finally meet you. I hope we get to talk more, my dear, and please look after Dimitri for me. It would bring me relief knowing that you would keep an eye on him." Rodrigue said as he left Dimitri and Hinata alone.

There's so much I don't know about my mother. What more could I have learned had that creature not been such a bastard and allowed her to share with me her experiences? Here, I never knew my mother was such good friends with Rodrigue San, or that your father and my mother were once married, Dimitri. I don't. Hinata wasn't able to say more because Dimitri understood her confusion as well as she did.

"Her behavior at the compound all those years ago makes sense now. She treated me like I was her son. It all fits." Dimitri thought about her treatment of him compared to how her father treated him.

There was a lot that died with her mother, but then again, there was a lot that died with Lambert. How much do they know? How much did Hinata not know thanks to Hiashi? She felt her hatred for the man intensify. Dimitri noticed this. She didn't pay attention as blood dripped onto the ground. She was biting into her hands with her nails. It was more and more difficult not to suppress the hatred she had for him, how much she wanted to wrap her fingers around his throat and choke the life out of him, the life he had stolen from her mother and from her. She looked at Dimitri, then looked at the Statue of Lambert and her mother. No, she could not jump to conclusions. It's still possible that one of the members of the clan is a distant ancestor of Freya, but it was not likely she wanted to know, and part of her was afraid what other truths would she find?

"Let's go to the cafeteria, lunch is almost here," said Dimitri reluctantly. Hinata took one last look at the statue of her mother and the words of Lambert, then left.

Rodrigue looked at Dimitri and Hinata as they left. She was exactly as described. It was hard; he was tempted to let her know of her true origin, but it was too soon. She would piece it together sooner now that she saw the quotes. How would he be able to prevent her from fighting out too soon? He couldn't necessarily lie now; he had to do something. As he was walking, he noticed his son and a raven-haired man training. His son was struggling, and the sparring session he saw the Uchiha putting pressure in their sparring match.

He watched with interest and made sure not to draw attention as he watched his son and Sasuke engage in their duel. Sasuke had the clear advantage as he went to strike at his son's right side. Sasuke was so fast that Felix was not able to move out of the way fast enough and was hit hard.

He resisted the urge to cry out in pain as he dropped the practice sword, and Sasuke was declared the victor.

"Damn you've gotten stronger” Said Felix admiring Sasuke's skills.

"Don't sell yourself short, Felix. I had to go all out. I could have easily lost if I was even a second slower. You've gotten a lot stronger yourself," Sasuke said as he handed his son a bottle of water.

He took a sip and handed Sasuke his own bottle.

"Training with Dimitri will definitely make you stronger too," Felix said.

"Sparring with Dimitri is hard when he's distracted by thoughts about this mysterious girl he won't tell us about. I swear, ever since he met this girl he acts like a lovesick schoolboy. It's quite embarrassing," said Felix.

"Didn't you say the same about me at one point regarding Mercie ?"Sasuke asked.

"Mercedes and you are different at the very least you didn't lose your touch like Dimitri did." Felix replied.

"I swear, with you, it's like a contest to see who's the most embarrassing romantic.'"Sylvian joked.

"At least we have a girlfriend."Sasuke and Felix said.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. It's not like it's the end of the world," Sylvain said, annoyed.

"Yeah, you're saying that as you're eyeing Shion," said Sasuke, which caused him to be silent.

“Wait, did you just admit that Mercedes is your girlfriend?” Sylvian, who had an evil smile he, was up to something. 

“Keep it to yourself for now she specifically wants to keep it under wraps,” Sasuke said with a serious look.

“You two could not make it more obvious if you tried. You two spend so much time together; I want to be surprised if you sleep on the same bed.” Felix joked, but he did not react. 

“Oh shit, you're serious. Damn, he has you beat there, Felix. Have you, Annette, even done the thing yet.” he said with a smile that caused Felix to turn away, hiding his embarrassment.

“Whatever my girlfriend and I do is none of your business,” Felix said,d hiding his blush on his face.

Rodrigue looked at the three men bantering and being friendly with each other. It reminds him of himself with Matthias and Gunnar. When he sees those three young men in front of him, they remind him of a younger version of his friends.

He doesn't have the best relationship with his younger son, so he decided to leave before he was noticed. He is happy to know Felix has friends that are looking after him, and Sylvain, the friend he has known for years, Sasuke, he would like to meet in private whenever the chance presented itself. He had other things to do in the monastery and wasn't going to leave yet. He still had things to do and people he wanted to speak to. He would like to meet Naruto Uzumaki to know if he was a good fit for  Hinata. He headed to the archbishop's quarters where he make a request to be a professor.

She looked at the statue. It was hard to believe she had once looked like the woman in a different lifetime. That's who she was. She took off her hood. Her hair was down to her shoulders. It was a dark blue. Her eyes were lavender. She was a woman at the age of 43, though she looked 10 to 15 years younger. To her, it didn't matter. She had lost everything.

She rubbed her hands over the letters that were written, no matter how many times she had read them, it didn't hurt any less.

"I'm so sorry I couldn't."the woman fell to her knees. No matter how many years had passed the pain of his death did not go away.

"Chinatsu and Rufus send their regards," said Hiashi as he stabbed Lambert repeatedly until he died. She watched in horror as he fell face down.

"Konaha took everything from me: time with my children, my future, my lion ." She couldn't stop crying. Nobody knew her true identity, nor did it matter. The woman that she was died the day Lambert did. She was just a regular woman, a nobody, a failure of a mother and a wife. She couldn't even summon the courage to see her twin children. That's how much of a wretch she saw herself as. Her younger self would look at her with disgust, but that woman was long gone.

The main motivator that had kept her going was her youngest son, whom nobody knew existed, and the chance for revenge against the people responsible for her husband's murder and the future that was stolen from her and her family. Here she was, living in the shadows, in an abyss, hiding in plain sight, just like her sunflower.

She visited this place every chance she could get, not to see her statue, but the words of the man who had given her everything she had wanted: home and a family. Only for it to be taken away. Her children think she's dead. One of them doesn't even know she is his mother. Time and everything else that mattered was taken. The one thing she could still do, the one thing she still had, was her revenge. She looked at the White sword she was holding. A gift from her husband. She took it out and looked at the blade; it was sharp. She would put this blade in Hiashi's black heart. Her vengeance wouldn't be denied, but first, she'll start with Lambert's brother, Rufus. When the opportunity arises, he will be the first of many in her act of retribution for the people that had destroyed her family.

“I'm not the one that you fell in love with all those years ago Lambert I'm something else entirely our little flower our little lion they have grown up I've missed out on everything. Her son Abban the brother her eldest son and daughter don't not know exist.

“My lion, it's been difficult without you, the pain. No matter how many years have passed, it hasn't changed; even the second chance that we were given that was taken away as well. I'm horrible. I'm nothing like the woman you love. I would have settled being your concubine as long as I was with you in some way. It would have been enough, but even that.” she collapsed. It had been so long, so long since she had heard his voice, so long since she felt his touch. The little things that she could recall easily, she felt like it was a distant memory, the feel of his skin, his voice, his smell, everything gone. If it weren't for their youngest son, she would have already gone down her path of retribution. The only thing that was holding her back was Abban. It would take care of him. She wasn't there for him. His brother and sister don't know he exists, so she has to put it off for his sake. 

Sonia, the girl that met her son the girl that is friends with him she, watches from a distance the kind of conversations they have. She doesn't blame the archbishop for doing what she's doing. She is a hypocrite. Her son, her youngest, she's doing everything to protect him. She couldn't do it forever, she knew, but for now, she looked at the boy who was looking at the statue in amazement she would do everything to protect her family, even going to  hell itself.

Rodrigue was in the archbishop's chambers; nobody entered unless it was something important. For this, he thought about how much he could reveal because of his blood oath to Lambert that he had made 17 years ago—the night he brought Dimitri home and the night he found out the name of his goddaughter. It was no secret to those who knew Rodrigue that Dimitri was his godson, but what most did not understand was that he had a goddaughter as well. Since she was finally in her home continent, he had no choice but to make sure she didn't go down the wrong path. The only way he could do that was to be a professor. He was going to request it; there was no reason the archbishop would say no. They were short on teachers, and having one more would be helpful.

Then he saw a man who was around his height, whom he only knew by name and reputation from letters from his son Glenn during his time at the academy—Seteth. He was strict but fair with students and didn't tolerate them going out of line or violating the rules. His devotion to the archbishop was more than any of her followers; they must have a history for him to be loyal to such a woman.

Rhea was by his side; she had not aged in 25 years. It must be a blessing from the goddess herself. She was the archbishop even during Rodrigue's time at the academy. He remembered vividly that Hitomi had a good relationship with her. When he thought about it, she was likely the mother that she never had back in her homeland—what a tragedy.

“It's nice as always to see you, Rodrigue. What brings you here?” asked Rhea with a welcoming smile.

“I wish to be a professor, if that's okay,” he said without hesitation. He wasn't as nervous as he thought he would be, but then again, it had been two decades since the brash youth that he was; he was far more confident now.

“We could use another instructor. I know a student that would benefit greatly from your tutelage,” Rhea said, referring to Hinata. He knew that’s who she was talking about. He had heard whispers about her taming the white Pegasus; it had turned into an urban legend, a feat nobody had been able to replicate and likely never would—at least until the next generation, assuming she has children, which he knows is highly likely; the line of the white Pegasus has gone back centuries.

“Hinata Hyuga, she's quite something. I haven't seen a student like her—a great example of student excellence. Despite what recently happened with one of her classmates, she’s consistent in her behavior. She's polite to everyone and respects the rules,” said Seteth, who, from what he could gather, had spoken to Hinata a few times in brief conversations.

“She's a lot like her mother. I met her earlier today,” said Rodrigue, who was resisting the urge to look sad in front of the archbishop and her attendant. It was like seeing his old friend again, even though Hitomi and Hinata were different in many ways. One especially was the rage that was inside of her; he could see it briefly in her eyes. Someone needed to look after her. It was a promise he had made to Hitomi when she was with child that he would look after her children if she was unable to do so.

“She is a lot like her mother. I do agree with that, Rodrigue. Like her mother before her, she defied expectations. Though I do believe had it not been for her clan, she would have chosen the Blue Lions without a doubt. I think she would have been a great fit there, but talking about the past being different is pointless.” Rhea said, smiling at the man. Her attendant handed him paperwork that he would have to sign in order to finalize his application to become a professor. Unlike an assistant professor, he would be a professor for electives, which were coming up soon. There would be a class in between 12 and 2:00 p.m. He would be the lance instructor—a perfect opportunity to train Hinata how to use a lance properly. She would have sparring partners like Dimitri and Ingrid; it was perfect. He had never taught before; it would be interesting to do something new. From what he read, the new professor, Byleth Eisner, was conducting his own class in between that, regarding swords. Interesting, he thought.

“Byleth suggested yesterday that there should be a class in between, rather than have one lunch break in between classes. We have three classes in one day, and we came to the conclusion that it was right. Those who have desires to train in other skills would have an opportunity to do so. I think it's a brilliant idea. He's so much like his father; we did the same thing 25 years ago. I wonder what the results will be?” said Rhea, who was happy that she had another instructor to help. That’s what it clearly was.

Then he looked at the other teachers. Axes would be done by Gustave. He then looked at ninjutsu, one of the skills from Ninji. The instructor was none other than Jiraiya, which didn't shock him; he had taught that same subject 25 years ago—the man who had trained Minato. He had fond memories with Minato, and to think that he'd be working with Minato's sensei. Then he looked at Genjutsu, who would also function as the assistant professor of the Black Eagles, Kurenai. He didn't know much about her except that she was Hinata's sensei of Team 8. He would like to get to know her; he had an opportunity to do so.

There were a few others; it was interesting. There were a lot more teachers this time than even during Hitomi’s time at the academy. They were serious about making this program work. He and Gustave were not really that remarkable compared to the likes of Jiraiya and Tsunade, but that's not why he was here. He was here for his godchildren. 

He signed the paper without hesitation, signifying his acceptance of his new position as one of the professors of the academy. 

“Excellent, Rodrigue! You have no idea how much I appreciate you assisting our students. You'll make things a lot easier,” Seteth said, thankful that he was making things easier for the staff, who had been understaffed up until this point. 

“Here's the keys to your quarters, Rodrigue,” said Rhea as she handed him the keys. He knew where he would be going; it would be close to his old quarters. How ironic, he thought. He bid them farewell and left. On his way, he saw Naruto and Hinata together. He was eager to meet Naruto but decided against it for today; it would overwhelm Hinata too much. Not to mention, he didn't want Naruto to be too nervous. But then again, he saw something else: Ingrid and Dorothea. They were with them as well. 

Does he dare eavesdrop? No, they should have privacy. Whatever conversations they have, it should be between them and them alone. He turned his back and went to his quarters. He would send a raven to his wife to let her know he was going to stay for now in the monastery. The Lost Princess was within his sight, and he was not going to leave her. He wasn't going to fail her like he failed Hitomi, like he failed Lambert—never again when he failed their children. 

He would protect them; that was the vow he made the night he made the blood oath.

Ingrid couldn't believe it. Hinata had met Rodrigue! She had always admired the man; he was one of her role models, an ideal knight, even if he wasn't technically one. He lived by their values, and she met him in the Hall of Heroes of all places. She and Dorothea were listening eagerly as Hinata explained what she saw.

“I just didn't know my mother and Lambert-sama were married. I had no idea!” Hinata said, still recovering from the shock of learning what she had learned. Ingrid was surprised by this; learning about it just now, Dorothea was shocked as well.

“Wait, your mother was married to the king?” Naruto asked in disbelief.

“Yes, another secret that she took with her to her grave, thanks to that creature,” Hinata said, referring to her father. Ingrid had to change the subject quickly; whenever it came to her clan, it always soured her mood.

“You can ask Rodrigue. He may not know everything, Hinata, but he could tell you a lot about your mother and what she did here. He may not have all the answers, but it's something. Not all the secrets your mother had, she took with her. She had other friends as well, Rodrigue being one of them,” Ingrid said insistently, hoping that would be enough to improve her mood.

“My mother loved him, and she was deprived of that happiness because of that creature. I'm so angry,” said Hinata, barely able to restrain herself from digging her nails into her palms. Naruto placed his hands on hers.

“You don't have to restrain yourself when you're with us,” Naruto said, giving her permission to not hold back.

“I hate him,” Hinata said with no hesitation, no shame.

“He sounds like a scumbag. I'm sorry, Hinaa. There are no words I could say that could comfort you, except this: we love you, and we don't care where you come from. It doesn't change who you are here,” Dorothea said, putting her right index finger where Hinata's heart would be.

“Thank you, all of you. I don't know what I would do if you weren't here,” Hinata said quietly. 

“Just go to us whenever you need to talk to someone. Don't hesitate; we're here for you,” Dorothea said. Hinata smiled in gratitude.

“Thank you, Dorothea. Even when you weren't there for me physically, you gave me comfort with your voice. It means more to me than you know,” Hinata said as she hugged her. 

Ingrid watched as her girlfriend returned Hinata's hug. It was no secret between the four of them that they had an open relationship, even if they weren't officially together yet. She heard whispers about being in a four-way relationship; whether it was true or not, it didn't matter. It was none of anyone's business. The four of them were taking things at their own pace, and when they were ready to commit to each other, that's when they would be proudly together. Until then, they were friends, and that was enough for now. 

“I'm glad I did something for someone at the other side of the world. Even when I hadn't met you yet, I feel like I didn't make a difference,” said Dorothea, looking sad. Naruto gave her a warm smile. 

“Nonsense, Dorothea-chan! You made a huge difference; many people look up to you back home. You fully expressed yourself, your music inspired people to be themselves, to be free. You have made a difference. Without you, I don't know where I would be,” Naruto confessed. 

“What do you mean, Naru?” asked Dorothea. 

“Your music gave me courage. I was a dumbass when I first met you. I didn't even know you and the diva were the same, but it did. Between your words and Hinata-chan, I would never have been able to defeat Neji that day. Both of you are the reason I'm here,” Naruto said with affection. She was speechless. Ingrid felt inadequate by comparison. What did she do to inspire Naruto and Hinata? 

“Ingrid-chan, don't think you haven't made a difference. You have! You helped me and Hinata-chan get together. You helped us both get stronger. Don't think you haven't made a difference; you have. Being here right now is making a difference for both of us,” Naruto said as he clasped his hands on Ingrid's. 

“Thank you. I just don't feel worthy of you,” Ingrid said. 

“If anything, I'm not worthy of any of you. All of you are out of my league, but here we are,” Naruto said with his cocky smile. The girls laughed. 

“I wish we could be like this forever,” said Hinata, looking at the sky.

Ingrid saw Naruto turn towards Hinata and give her a kiss. They were openly affectionate when it was just the four of them. She felt Dorothea's head on her shoulder. 

“They're so cute together, aren't they?” Dorothea asked. 

“Yes,” Ingrid replied. 

“I got a suggestion: what if the four of us go on a double date? Let's take our minds off whatever's happening for now. We could be on a mission at any time. How does Saturday sound?” 

Dorothea, Hinata, and Naruto pulled away. It would be a few moments before Hinata would speak. 

“That sounds like a wonderful idea! It's been so stressful lately that I could use a day to relax. The four of us on a double date sounds like fun,” Hinata said with a smile that wasn't forced; it was real, despite the stressful situation she was likely in now because of her discovery that she hadn't disclosed to Ingrid or Dorothea yet. But she felt like she would reveal it with time and patience. 

“Well, I guess you could say this will be the first time all of us will go on a date together,” Naruto joked. 

“Oh, Naru! We're not even together, and you're already being romantic. I could kiss you now,” Dorothea said warmly. 

“I don't think you should be getting ideas yet. I don't think I'm ready for a—well, let's just not say the obvious part here, because you know where I'm getting at,” said Ingrid. 

“Then Saturday is set! Let's just relax for the rest of the day. Let's not worry about anything else. Let's just look at the sky together,” Naruto said as he and Hinata lay on the grass. Dorothea and Ingrid did the same. They were in a circle, looking at the sky. They were all holding hands: Dorothea to her right, Hinata to her left, and to Dorothea's left was Naruto. Nothing more was said for the day; nothing more needed to be said. Whatever Hinata was thinking right now, she would reveal in time. Ingrid believed this to be true. 

Little did the four of them know, the calm before the storm was a prelude to something bigger. They would not know the significance of this until a few days from now.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure this is something I should be wearing?” Mercedes asked as she looked at herself in the mirror. The red dress, suggested to her by Dorothea, matched her height. Her hair was tied in a braid; she looked anything but ordinary. She looked like a noblewoman—she almost didn't recognize herself. What made her stand out even more were the earrings that Sasuke made for her. Nobody commented about them or the necklace that was out in the open. She wanted to look amazing on their date, but she didn't think they needed to go this far. Not even Hinata wore a fancy dress like the one she was wearing, and to top it all off, it exposed her cleavage. She felt exposed.

“It's not that bad, Mercedes. I think you look gorgeous,” said Dorothea, proud of her handiwork. The girls were trying to help her look her best for the date, even though she felt it was not necessary. She could do this herself, but she did appreciate their efforts.

“It's not like me and Sasuke-kun are going to a ball. We're just going to the nearby village where the festival is usually held. Dimitri has told me about it; we're not doing anything special,” Mercedes said.

“Trust me, he will be drooling; his mouth will drop to the ground once he sees you,” said Dorothea as she finished.

“I don't know, Dorothea. I think Sasuke-san will find her beautiful no matter what she dresses in,” said Hinata, supporting Mercedes and preferring to dress in simpler clothing.

“You're not wrong, Hinata-chan,” said Ino, smiling at the handiwork that she helped Dorothea with.

“Aren't you and Claude going on your own date today?” asked Ingrid, who, unlike the girls, did not wear a dress; she wore blue pants, a casual shirt, and a green coat. Ingrid hated wearing dresses, while Dorothea, in contrast, wore a brown dress that went down to her knees. Dorothea and Ingrid were officially back together, and they didn't hide that they were in a relationship again—a real one, not friends with benefits.

“Oh yes, me and Claude-kun have plans to go to the festival ourselves. Though don't worry, Mercedes, we're not going to tell anyone if we see you and Sasuke,” Ino said, promising to keep her relationship with him to herself, which she appreciated. She wore a purple dress that went down to her feet and exposed her shoulders. Unlike Mercedes, she didn't show cleavage.

“You know, you and Claude-san were the last thing I was expecting to see,” said Hinata, surprised that Ino would take interest in Claude of all people.

“What can you say? Claude Kun is cute, he's handsome, and he's a lot of fun to hang out with once you get to know him,” she said with full confidence. Unlike her infatuation with Sasuke, her interest in Claude wasn't superficial. She didn’t know what triggered this interest in Claude. Mercedes didn’t ask because she felt like it was nothing that she should really concern herself with; she should focus on her own date. 

“Your two are going on a quadruple date with Naruto, Ingrid, Dorothea, and Hinata, correct?” Annette asked excitedly as she got fully dressed for her date with Felix. Annette, like Mercedes, wore a dress that exposed her shoulders and parts of her cleavage; though unlike Mercedes, Annette's dress went down to her knees. It wasn't as fancy looking and it was blue instead of red.

“Please don't spread this around, Ann. I kind of want to keep our relationship under wraps for now,” Mercedes said, hoping that it didn't come off as her being embarrassed by Sasuke. It wasn't the case; she just didn't want the attention.

“You know, there's one thing that's really been on my mind: what is up with Byleth and Marianne? I mean, am I the only one that notices that those two spend a lot of time together?” asked Annette, who found it peculiar how much those two spent time alone. Mercedes wasn't going to judge the Black Eagles professor; it's obvious that those two have a history together dating back before they met in the monastery. As far as Mercedes was concerned, as long as he didn't do anything to hurt her, it wasn't any of her business.

“Whatever the professor does, Ann-chan, shouldn't be our concern. As long as he doesn't harm her, it shouldn't be a problem, though if he does, Hilda-san will take care of it,” Hinata said, not really wanting to hear any more about her professor and his relationship with one of her friends. But there was another thing: Hilda wasn't here. Even though being around many members of her gender and commenting on their looks was something she loved doing, where was she exactly? 

That was another thing Mercedes couldn't help but think about. Hilda spent a lot of time with the professor as well, though not as much as Marianne. It was still quite a bit; it was usually when Marianne was with him. Just what were they doing exactly? Now she pushed that thought aside again. Sasuke was what she should focus on now and their date. She smiled dreamily, thinking about what she would do on their date. She heard about the festival and always envisioned dancing with somebody other than Sasuke because she didn’t think it would ever happen. But it was her chance, and she wanted to enjoy what time they had before the inevitable. No, she wouldn't think about that. 

“You should tell us about your date tomorrow. You have a good time now,” said Dorothea as she nervously left the room. So much attention she would get from the males in the monastery. No, the only one she cared about was her boyfriend; his attention was enough, not these shallow men who only looked at her as one thing. She pushed aside any dark thoughts, as she had done, and smiled. This would be a happy day no matter what the future brought.

Naruto was at the entrance with Claude, Sasuke, and Felix. Strangely enough, Shez was with them. Unlike Ingrid, Shez wore a skirt that went down to her knees; she had on a short-sleeve black shirt with a white undershirt underneath. She was definitely well-developed. 

“You better keep your eyes where I can see them,” Shez said dangerously.

“Oh, come on! I was just caught off guard, that’s all. You don’t normally dress like this,” Naruto replied, which caused the girl to sigh.

“Wait, you’re not on a date, are you?” asked Claude teasingly, making her turn even redder.

“Whatever, whether I’m on a date or not is none of your business! Besides, don’t you have your own dates?” Shez said, leaving Claude unable to refute her, as it was true.

Sasuke was in his casual clothes, the same ones he usually wore back in Konoha. It was similar to what he wore when he first became a Shinobi, though it was a far more casual variant. Instead of dark blue like he wore before, it was a lighter blue with brown shorts and brown boots. He almost could pass for being a Konoha Ninja, minus his headband, which he had left at home.

Felix, by contrast, wore simple casual clothes: a white shirt with black pants that had no particular symbol on them. Naruto guessed it had to do with where he grew up. He would have to ask him if he ever got the chance.

Naruto was in his usual attire for a day off, though he made slight modifications to avoid embarrassing Hinata, Dorothea, and Ingrid. They had not agreed to the four-way relationship yet, which Naruto understood. They needed to figure themselves out and wanted to make their relationship work among themselves before committing to him and his girlfriend. This was okay with him and Hinata; they could still do things together and build their relationship slowly. He was grateful that what happened with Ingrid a few weeks ago did not ruin their relationship. They had not talked about it since because he felt it wasn’t the right time.

The one thing that did bother him was Hinata; she was trying to hide it, but he could tell something was bothering her and there was a malevolence in her chakra—a bloodlust and a killing intent. He wanted to talk to her about it, but he did not know how to. Before he could indulge in his thoughts, his girlfriend arrived with Annette, Dorothea, and Ingrid. Where was Mercedes? Naruto thought, and then he saw a woman who was trying to hide behind Dorothea and Ino. 

Naruto thought this was cute. Mercedes never acted this shy. When she reluctantly moved in front of them, he saw her trying not to faint in embarrassment.

“Careful, kit. Remember she's Sasuke's mate; keep your eyes down or she could see them,” Kyubi joked.

Sasuke, as if his body was on autopilot, was locked towards her. It wasn't unnoticed by everyone how he was admiring her appearance. Naruto couldn't help but smirk; of course he would act the way he does. But then he was chastised by Kyubi.

“Those two smell like they have mated almost non-stop since they officially became mates. It's absolutely nauseating,” Kyubi said, trying to be rude, but it was difficult because of the pheromones he was smelling. 

“In fact, with the exception of Felix and Annette, every one of you hasn’t been able to keep your hands off each other. Well, I hate to break it to you, kit, but you and Hinata have engaged the least of everyone here, other than those two I mentioned,” Kyubi said, chuckling. Naruto wanted to give Hinata space after what she had learned about the man who raised her not being her father. He didn't want to force it. They still slept in the same bed; they still snuggled together. He still did everything else to be affectionate towards her in the privacy of their quarters, but that was the furthest they went. He didn't want to make love to her if she wasn't feeling it. 

“I could smell it in her pheromones, kit; she desires greatly to mate with you tonight. I suggest you give her what she wants,” Kyubi said as if he was reading his mind.

“What do you mean?” Naruto asked, feeling like an idiot. He didn't ask Hinata, he thought about it, and it made him feel stupid. 

“You've given her space like you should, but she desires for you to mate with her and has for the past week. It's amazing how you can't smell what she desires for you. Yes, she's still feeling confused about who she is. You are her mate; you need to tend to her needs. Tonight, you should do that. You'll thank me later for taking my advice,” Kyubi said as he vanished. 

His girlfriend went to his side, wrapping her arms around his left arm. He would focus on making Hinata happy for now; that was what was important. That's what this day was about. Soon, they would likely go on a mission. He didn't know why, but he had a feeling, and he wanted to give her a fun time. In the corner of his eye, he saw a smile from Hinata—a warm smile. She was happy right now. Maybe he was imagining things. Then Ingrid and Dorothea came to their side for a double date. He was happy that this was what they were going to do. Even though they weren't in the four-way relationship right now, it was nice to simply enjoy each other's company.

“Going to the nearby village to go to a festival that's held every week sounds like a lot of fun. I wonder what to expect?” asked Dorothea, eager to do something different than hang out in the monastery. 

“I don't know. As long as I'm with you, it doesn't matter,” Ingrid said. Naruto felt happy for them, finally being back together and not caring as much about what others had to say. As much as he would like to be part of their relationship, it wasn't the time right now; they needed to sort their feelings out first. 

“I wonder what kind of food they're going to have,” Hinata said. 

“They serve all kinds of food—at least that's what I was told by Dimitri,” said Claude as the group started to walk towards their destination. The GateKeeper greeted them as they left. This was the first time they had left the monastery since the incident with Ingrid and that man who tried to kidnap her. 

Naruto, looking around the area they were walking through, couldn't help but admire the beauty of the landscape. It was hard to believe there was peace here, unlike where he came from, where war could happen at any moment. He looked at the sky and saw Hitomi flying out there with her fellow Pegasus, as if she were the queen of them. 

Hinata having such a Pegasus—what did it mean? He knew she had to be a princess; there was just no way she wasn't. Not because of the Pegasus, but because to him, she would always be, even if she wasn't. The group traveled for nearly an hour before they reached their destination.

Marianne was extremely nervous. Why did Hilda insist that she wear this dress and the makeup that she was putting on her? Her and Byleth were not doing anything special; they weren't going to the festival in the nearby village like her classmates were. She was just going to spend time with him outside in nature. She didn't think any of this was necessary. Her hair was not braided like it usually was; it was down to her back. She couldn't go against what Hilda was doing because she insisted that it would make her look more beautiful. Marianne didn’t think she was beautiful, but Hilda continued to insist until she just gave in. 

Marianne was wearing a modest dress that was light blue with tinges of white on the center and back of her dress. At least Hilda wouldn't talk her into wearing something more revealing. Goodness, she didn't want anyone to look at her except Byleth. Plus, she didn't feel comfortable; she could relate to Hinata that way, how she didn't like wearing revealing clothing. 

Hilda, by contrast, wasn't afraid to show skin. She was going with them this time. Marianne asked if it would be okay, and Byleth couldn't say no. Marianne didn't want Hilda to think she was neglecting her, even though Hilda already took the initiative. It was pointless, she thought; maybe she shouldn't have said anything. 

“It's going to be boring, you know. We're just going to go lay on the grass and look at the sky all day. Are you sure that's what you want to do today, Hilda?” Marianne asked. Even being in her quarters, she still felt small compared to Hilda, who she always felt was so much more than she was. Hilda wasn't afraid to express herself or to tell people off if they said anything to offend her. If only she could go by her example. 

“We used to do it all the time as kids. Come on, Marianne! I can never be bored when I'm with you,” Hilda said as she did the final adjustments to her makeup. 

“Yes, it's just, you have so many friends. Wouldn't you rather spend time with them today than me?” Marianne asked, feeling bad that Hilda was spending her day with her, even though it was ridiculous. 

“Nonsense! I could spend all the time in the world with you and I would never get bored. You're my best friend, Marianne. Plus, I want to know what your boyfriend is all about. I've kept my distance up until this point, but I feel like I'm not going to be able to know him if I don't at least interact with him, you know?” Hilda said, smiling despite her reservations about Byleth.

“I appreciate you doing this; it means a lot,” Marianne said to Hilda. 

“I would do anything for you, Marianne, and I do mean that sincerely,” Hilda said as she finished. Hilda showed Marianne's reflection in the mirror; she almost did not recognize herself. She looked far different—it was as if she was looking at a different person. There wasn't too much makeup that Hilda put on her; her hair, how it was brushed, was nothing like she imagined. She made her hair look cleaner and softer than it already was. Hilda was a perfectionist when it came to appearances. Marianne only did what was required in order to be proper for what was expected of a noble lady, but Hilda went above and beyond.

“If only the men knew who you were seeing, they would want to kill him; you're absolutely beautiful,” Hilda said, admiring her work. 

“I would never give them the time of day; he's the only one I will ever give myself to,” Marianne said. 

“I don't blame you; I wouldn't want them near you either. You deserve better than a bunch of shallow men that only look what's on the surface,” said Hilda. It was no secret Hilda didn't like most of the boys that eyed her. She had her own admirers, even if there weren't as many as Dorothea or Hinata or her friend Hilda. She was grateful that they didn't approach her, thanks to Hilda driving them away.

“If you weren't already taken, I would be the one taking you out,” said Hilda, which caused Marianne to blush. 

“I mean that; I'm not joking. You're absolutely beautiful, Marianne,” said Hilda.

“You really think that?” Marianne asked. 

“Of course I mean that; he's lucky, you know,” Hilda said with a note of sadness, but it disappeared as soon as it appeared, as she smiled once again.

She placed her hand on her chest where her heart is; when it came to Hilda and Byleth, it was different. They were precious to her, the most precious. She didn't know if she could choose between them if she were forced to. No, she put that thought aside. Where did that come from?

“Let's have fun today, even if it's something as simple as looking at the sky. Go ahead; I'm going to make us our lunch for the day,” said Hilda as she left Marianne alone. She looked at herself in the mirror, not recognizing who she was staring at, and then got up. Marianne knew Hilda was right. She should focus on just enjoying herself for the day, not worry about the future.

She headed to the stables, not paying attention to the words of the men her age who were complimenting her looks. 

“Is that Marianne? Damn, she's cute,” said one of the younger students, who was at least two years younger than she was. 

“Whoever is dating her is a lucky bastard,” said another, who was around one year younger than she was. Most of her compliments were coming from younger men; those who were her age had more indignant things to say. Unlike the younger students, who had more innocent thoughts about her, she paid them no mind. None of them mattered; only Byleth did.

When she was at the stables, she noticed Dote speaking to Sora. They were always good friends; their horses got along perfectly. 

“Yes, we are doing our usual thing again,” Marianne answered a question that Sora had. 

“Yes, Hilda is coming this time,” Marianne said to Dote. 

“Yeah, me too,” Marianne replied to Dote, missing doing the simple things with Hilda. She was one of the few people that Dote didn't show hostility to; he was always friendly toward her. It was amazing. This horse had been with her for a very long time, even during the most difficult times when her parents died and when she was forcibly separated from the man she loved for years. He was there for her. Other than Hilda, he was her oldest friend, whom she wouldn't trade for anything.

At least with Hilda and her horse, she didn't have to hide who Byleth was to her. They could simply just be a couple without judgment, without worry. It would be nice if she had what other couples took for granted: to be open and not have to hide. But she couldn't ruin his reputation for anything—not even for her own selfish desires. She didn't care about herself; it was him.

She soothed the horses they would be going at any time soon they would be leaving. Luckily, the gatekeeper didn't care what she and Byleth did. She was grateful for small favors.

Neji was going to keep his distance. Following Hinata to keep an eye on her was easier said than done; he had to be at the festival without being seen, and it didn't help matters that other students were there. He saw Petra, who was looking at everything with childlike wonder, and then he saw Bernadetta, one of Hinata's friends, who was uncomfortable around crowds. She reminded him of Hinata before she gained the confidence she currently has. This will be awkward. How would he keep an eye on Hinata and her companions without being seen? 

Before he could do anything, Bernadetta noticed he was there. 

“I didn't expect to see you here of all places,” said Bernadetta, surprised to see Neji. 

“I'm just enjoying my day off,” Neji said, hoping she wouldn't ask questions; Bernadetta was not someone he could lie to.

“I was told by Petra that I should leave my room; it would be a waste to be inside on a day like this,” Bernadetta said, looking away, not wanting people to look at her. She had a black dress that went down to her knees, and her hair was combed; it wasn't messy like it usually was. Neji couldn't help but find her cute; he didn't even realize that until this point, seeing her up close.

“You're Hinata's cousin, right?” Bernadetta asked. 

“Yes,” Neji answered. 

“You're not like I imagined,” said Bernadetta.

“What did you imagine me being?” Neji asked curiously. 

“I don't know; I thought you'd be scary, but you're not,” Bernadetta said, more confidently than earlier. 

“I've heard much about you. I've seen you spar with your classmates. Your spirit is nothing like I've seen from my male counterparts back home; you are interesting, Neji,” said Petra. Unlike Bernadetta, she wasn't afraid to show off more skin. She wore a dress that revealed skin on her sides and a peculiar skirt. It wasn't too revealing for her to walk around in; it showed off strength and beauty in her culture. 

Though she was younger than the girl by at least two years, she gave off a presence that suggested she was someone of high standing in her society. Being from Brigid at a young age, all members of Brigid society were expected to hunt, even if they were part of the royal family. No one was exempt—a stark contrast to most royal families that Neji was familiar with.

“I've seen you spar with your peers, Petra-san. You are quite a formidable opponent, especially how you were able to deal with Kakashi in the mock battle. That's no small feat; you managed to do what most of your peers back in Konoha could never accomplish,” Neji said complimentarily. He actually meant it; he respected the girl's skills.

“I appreciate your praise, Neji, but that would not have been possible without Sakura and Hilda. I could not have done it alone,” Petra said. It didn't matter to Neji; he recognized skill when he saw it, and the girl was clearly skilled. 

Then he looked at Bernadetta; he would have to give her the same praise; it would only be fair. 

“I'm not that impressive compared to everyone else,” said Bernadetta. Sensing her discomfort, Neji dispelled it immediately. 

“Actually, what you managed to accomplish was quite impressive. Along with Marianne-san and Hinata-sama, you managed to achieve a feat that is most impressive. You single-handedly helped win the mock battle with my cousin. Do not let anything take that away from you, Bernadetta-san,” said Neji, not wanting the girl to doubt herself. 

It felt awkward now; she had to admit that everyone at least had a date, but he didn't have one, and he suspected Bernadetta didn't have one either. 

“Petra-san, are we still doing what we planned?” asked Lee. He was speechless; out of all the people to ask this girl out, it was Lee? Their age gap had to be at least four years, not that it was any of Neji’s business. 

“Sorry, Lee, I forgot,” she confessed. 

“It's understandable. Come on, let's explore this place together. I've been eager to come here since I arrived,” Lee said as he took her by the hand. Neji couldn't believe Lee was wearing clothing that did not stand out; it was casual instead of being a bright color. It was a gray shirt with dark blue pants and sandals. When it came to girls, Lee didn't hesitate to change his attire on dates. 

Neji was wearing a simple white kimono. Despite where he was, he didn't want to forget his cultural roots—the roots of his clan. Even if he did have issues with the main branch, the branch house was where he was from, and he didn't want to forget that part of himself. As they left, he noticed Bernadetta was feeling alone. Despite his mission to keep Hinata safe, he didn't see any reason why he couldn't keep the girl company in the meantime. 

“If it isn't too much trouble, Bernadetta-san, could you show me around?” Neji asked. The girl was surprised that he was even asking her such a question. 

“I don't mind, but I don't really know this area any more than you do,” Bernadetta said, feeling foolish.

Then he saw the activities. Then he looked at the girl. There was no way he could leave her alone—not with that pleading look on her face. Damn it all, Neji thought. 

“Well, we'll have to figure it out then—together, if that's okay with you?” asked Neji nervously. 

“I wouldn't mind. You're not scary, Neji. I just feel extremely nervous. I'm not the most exciting person to be around,” Bernadetta said. 

“It's okay. I think this is a nice change of pace. Oh wait, that contest about trying to win a doll—how about we start there?” Neji offered. 

“Okay,” Bernadetta said, as the two walked towards the area where the contest was being held. Neji did not notice Bernadetta holding his right hand.

This was nothing like Hinata imagined. She looked at the village as she was walking with her boyfriend alongside Ingrid and Dorothea. It was nothing that she imagined when Dimitri told her about it within the first week Dimitri and Edelgard stayed at the compound. The fact that they had these kinds of festivals almost weekly was a miracle; the culture here was so lively, with multiple different people from various parts of Fodlan intermingling. There were even games played for prizes, and people she saw who went to school with her were also here. It was a popular place to go on days off.

She saw Petra and Lee participating in one of the festival's most popular attractions. It was a game where those with the most precision, rather than strength, could win a prize if they managed to hit the bullseye. Hinata could do it with ease because of her Byakugan, but that would be cheating. It wouldn't be fair, and she wouldn’t use it if she were to participate.

She also saw others she did not expect. Neji and Bernadetta were there; Neji was trying to win a prize, and his determination spoke volumes. Hinata had never seen Neji truly take interest in anyone. Everyone was wondering what Neji was doing there, and a crowd gathered. Neji was focusing his chakra on his palms to get the right amount of strength necessary to hit the required score to win the prize. It was almost not fair, considering his chakra control, but she wasn’t going to say anything. Seeing her friend have a smile on her face was enough for Hinata not to care.

“I did not expect to see Bernie here,” said Dorothea, looking at the scene in front of them as Neji slammed the hammer on the ground. There was a pause as he hit the right spot, and everyone cheered. They had never seen such precision before.

“Which one do you want, Bernadetta-san?” asked Neji as she looked at the prizes in front of her. There were multiple choices.

“I’d like that one,” Bernadetta said, pointing to the lion plushie. The lion plushie was an aquamarine color; Hinata thought it was cute. Neji pointed to the prize that Bernadetta wanted, and the handler of the contest gave it to him. Neji handed it to Bernadetta.

When he gave her the prize, Bernadetta hugged it like it was the most precious possession. Then she turned red, realizing Neji saw her cuddling it.

“I forgot there were people watching me,” she said, embarrassed.

“How about we go somewhere that’s not as crowded?” Neji offered. Without saying anything more, Neji took her by the hand, and they left away from the crowd. Hinata saw a smile on Naruto's face.

“So cute! They would make a great couple,” said Ino, who thought it was adorable how Neji was acting.

“Well, I didn’t see that one coming,” said Claude.

“I doubt they're seeing each other. What is Bernadetta doing here anyway?” asked Ingrid.

“I think Petra-san talked her into coming here,” Hinata answered.

As they were watching Lee and Petra do awkward dances, he had a difficult time keeping up.

“Oh, poor Lee! I don’t see Petra offering him more than one date,” said Claude, knowing where it was heading.

“Yeah, I could see that,” said Ino, agreeing with him. Hinata could see it as well; they weren’t in sync with how they were dancing. In Petra's culture, how someone dances says a lot about their character without them speaking, and if their spirits are compatible, from what Hinata could see, they were not. She felt bad for Lee, but then again, he wouldn’t take it personally; he wasn’t that kind of person. It would likely stick to being training partners, which was probably what they would be best at anyway.

“Man, there’s so much to do! I don’t even know where to begin,” Naruto confessed, looking at all the activities.

“It’s a shame Dimitri isn't here, or Edie, but that said, they don't have dates. It probably would be boring for them,” said Dorothea.

“Whatever Dimitri does, it’s none of our business. The mysterious girl—I wouldn't be shocked if he met her here,” said Felix.

“Where is she?” asked Shez, who was looking around for someone.

“You’re supposed to meet your date here? That’s weird,” remarked Annette. It was unusual in the culture for people to meet each other at the festival when they were on a date rather than during the festival. Hinata supposed there was a bit of reason behind that.

“I'm sorry for being late; I had a difficult time finding a dress for my height.” Hinata heard a voice behind her; she looked, and it was Lysithea. She had a long gray skirt that went down to her knees; not much skin was shown. It was modest—more than what she would expect out of her classmate.

“I was worried you wouldn't come, Lysithea,” Shez said nervously. She was far more nervous than Hinata would expect from the mercenary; she was concerned about her appearance. Was she good enough for her date?

“I'm not going to deny having the ability to munch on free sweets. Hopefully, it's as good as I've heard,” said the girl as she took Shez by the hand, who was completely caught off guard. They left the group as if they weren't there.

“Well, that's something,” said Claude, not knowing what to think about his classmate taking Lysithea out on a date.

“There's so much to do; we're not going to be able to do anything if we just stand here,” said Ingrid, who wanted to finally start doing the activities that they had talked about for the past few days.

“Is it true we're going to have to swap dancing partners?” asked Naruto.

“You don't have to, but that would kind of kill the point of the festival, would it not?” said Claude. During the festival, it would be better if the partners were of the same gender; everyone participated. Hinata had never danced with members of the same gender before. There was a first time for everything; it would be a waste, and she wouldn't be able to get her mind off what she's been thinking about for the past few weeks.

She felt so exposed. Mercedes saw multiple people looking at her; she regretted her choice of outfit. So much attention! She didn't know if she wanted to dance with anyone. She felt Sasuke's hand on her, sensing her discomfort. They went to a quieter area where there weren't as many people. They bid farewell to their friends as they proceeded to their own activities. She had no idea what they were going to do. There was a nearby lake, and she wondered what Sasuke had in mind. 

As they continued to walk, she heard passing comments about her and Sasuke. They said nothing until they were out of earshot. They weren't completely away from the festival, but they had found a place where they could have some privacy.

“I figured someplace quieter would be better,” Sasuke said as he started to take her by the hand and out of the side of their friends' dancing. She had never imagined she would be doing this ever, except a few times with her brother when they were alone, but never with a significant other. She never imagined she would be fortunate to have someone.

“You look absolutely amazing,” Sasuke said as they danced slowly. He knew what she wanted without her saying it. This wasn't the first time she and Sasuke danced; they did this once five years ago at the Konoha New Year special, the week before she left. How she remembered those times—how tightly he held her hands! It was different now. She didn't have any partners near; Sasuke was the only one out, even Naruto and Hinata danced.

Back then, the feeling was different than it was now. She towered over Sasuke then, unlike now where it was only slightly. It would only be a matter of time before he would tower over her. It's difficult to believe she used to see him as a surrogate brother, unlike how she sees him now. No words had to be said as they moved like dancers in a play. They didn't need to say anything as Sasuke grabbed her by the hips with his right hand and held her right hand with his left.

They weren't doing anything that would be considered impressive by onlookers passing them by; she didn't care. She could do more advanced movements if she wished, due to her upbringing, but she didn't care about that. She couldn't help but think about what it would be like for them to dance on water. She knew it was possible because she'd seen Sasuke walk on water before in one of his training sessions, but she was unable to do it because of her lack of training. It was childish—a reason to want to learn how to control chakra—but that fantasy she would love to indulge in at least once.

“It's childish what I want, Sasuke-kun. Do you think you could train me how to…?” She couldn't finish; she turned away in embarrassment.

“All you need to do is ask,” Sasuke replied, knowing what she was requesting of him. Her heart was beating; it was a pleasant feeling—the feeling of his touch on her skin and the way he looked at her as he leaned in to kiss her. She did not care if everyone in the whole world watched; they were both in their own world. The world could end right now, and it wouldn't matter to her.

“I feel like this is a dream,” Sasuke said as he reluctantly pulled away.

“It's not a dream. The earrings on my ears, the necklace on my neck—it's real. This moment we have is real. I sometimes feel like I'm living in a dream right now. I'm happy—happy as I've ever been,” Mercedes said with a warm smile. The only thing that would be perfect is if her brother was with her, family once again, but she pushed that thought aside. She wasn't going to let anything ruin this day; that's not what he would want. She knew he wouldn't.

“I put my heart and soul into making those. I wanted, in a small way, to show you that there's someone…” Sasuke hesitated; he wanted to say more. She could see that.

“I wanted to show you through my actions how important you are to me. When you left, you left a gaping hole in my heart. It was difficult to go on,” Sasuke said as he looked at the sunset.

“I missed you too. I prayed for you every day,” Mercedes replied.

“When I was tortured for those two months, you were the one thing that was on my mind. It took everything I had not to give up and let go the pain—the torment. It almost broke me,” Sasuke confessed. She rubbed his chest despite him being clothed, as if massaging his scars. It was useless, yes, but she couldn't help it.

“Sasuke Kun, I...” She didn't know how she would respond; how could she?

“My thoughts, as he was torturing me, as I screamed in agony, it wasn't revenge that pushed me. It was not being able to see you again; it was not being able to complete the gift that I had been working on.” Sasuke wanted to say more; she could see that in his eyes.

“Do you think we could go where nobody can hear us?” Sasuke asked.

She couldn't say no. They walked in silence away from the crowd, heading to the nearby lake that was close to the festival. She sat near the shore, close enough for her feet to touch the water, while Sasuke sat next to her. They both looked at the sunset. She wondered what he was going to say; her heart was beating.

“Before I met you, I didn't care about anything. The one thing I cared about the most, and the only thing I cared about, was seeing Itachi dead. There was no other reason for me to live. This worthless wretch failed to protect anyone in my clan. I...” Mercedes placed her hands on Sasuke's.

“I couldn't protect them—my mother, father, my neighbors. If I had been stronger, they would be alive. If I wasn't such a worthless and weak child, I...” She saw tears fall and wiped them with her right hand.

“You were only a child; it's not your fault,” Mercedes said gently. Sasuke leaned on her.

“Even before the massacre, those damn fan girls only saw one thing about me: my looks and my talent. That's it. They didn't see anything else. None of them even attempted to be my friend, even though I never desired it; they didn't even try. Even before Naruto became my friend, at least he made an effort, even if it was in a way that most wouldn't see as friendly.” Sasuke said, chuckling at the memory of all their sparring sessions.

“When I met you that day, things had changed. I started to care about other things, other than revenge. It was subtle at first; I didn't know or want to acknowledge it. In the Chunin exams, I wanted to win not because I cared about proving I was stronger than everyone, but because I wanted to see you smile. You were the one that genuinely cheered me on, not because you wanted to see me beat Naruto, but because you wanted to support me. You were the only genuine supporter during those exams.” She remembered those times; she hated watching them. She only watched to support her friends.

“When I lost, at the time I was disappointed, until I saw your smile, and it all evaporated. Naruto, in contrast, felt more like the loser; nobody smiled for him—well, except you know.” Sasuke said, referring to Hinata.

It was at that time Ino and Mercedes had pushed Hinata to speak to Naruto, to be friends with him. He did not get the acknowledgment he wanted, but he gained something much more: friendship with the girl that is now his girlfriend. It's all because of that encouragement that day.

“A lot has changed in that time; we're not the same people we were then,” Mercedes thought out loud.

“You haven't changed. You're still as kind today as you were then,” Sasuke said as he leaned towards her.

“Had it not been for you, I could have been something ugly. You've saved my soul, Sasuke Kun.”Mercedes thought about the months she had spent with Itachi and how close she had come to becoming a sociopathic monster. Had Sasuke been one hour later, the worst could have happened. 

“I could never see you becoming a murderer. That's not who you are.”Sasuke said softly why everyone had insisted that she was pure when she was anything but innocent. She would kill to protect those she loves, whether it's her brother or the man she loves. It doesn't matter. She would burn the whole world for them. She was not pure. She was far from it. 

“I have a deep darkness inside of me, Sasuke Kun. I've had it with me since I've been Young. I'm kind to others because I don't want to become the monster that people are terrified of.”Mercedes said, thinking about all the dark thoughts she had had throughout her childhood and most of her adolescence. 

“it doesn't compare to mine. I would burn the whole world for you, Mercie.”Sasuke said as they leaned closer. 

“I'll hurt you in the end. I may not survive when I face Itachi. Are you sure you still want to be with me? I will cause you pain. You've been through enough. I don't want to break your heart further than I already will.”Sasuke said, hesitating. She didn't want to feel the pain, but she feared being alone more. 

“The amount of pain that I've been through is nothing compared to the mistake it would be if I chose not to follow my heart's desire.”Mercedes could take the pain she has dealt with her whole life. This happiness she was feeling, she would rather feel even a few ounces of happiness than none at all. 

“I am a wretch. I'll cause you pain, yet you still want to be with me. I have done nothing to deserve you.”Sasuke said as he kissed her the sunset it was beautiful so romantic she thought. 

“I'll follow you to the end I will never leave you alone again I'll protect you I promise.”Mercedes said as he looked at her those eyes she knows what he was saying to her without him saying it part of her has known for the very beginning of their reunion what is true feelings were she was too scared to acknowledge them because of the pain that may come. 

Being with him alone like this at the sunset was enough for her. It would be painful; he may not survive his confrontation with his brother. It will end with his death, very likely. She would like to be by his side in those moments, but she doesn't want him to die. However, she cannot talk him out of it. Itachi had to die; the death of his family and clan had to be avenged. Justice had to be given to the fallen—a strong belief pushed by followers of the goddess. She believes this herself.

Her pain doesn't matter compared to Sasuke's. She had lost her home, her friends, and her brother, but at least Emile is alive; she knows this to be true. For Sasuke, it's worse. His brother is pure evil; he has destroyed the honor of Sasuke's clan and brought his culture to near extinction. He is the last of them, which causes her even more pain and sorrow. With the death of Sasuke will be the death of the clan—everything it was, its culture, its history—gone.

“It's a beautiful sunset, isn't it?” Sasuke asked as they looked at the sun. It was beautiful. She wanted to indulge, even for this moment. There could be a future with them, but that was not likely. Still, she could dream. She could tell him right now, but she felt scared; her resolve weakened, and she couldn't get the words out of her mouth.

“I'd like to indulge; even if it's not possible, there could be a future for you and me after the academy. Are you sure you still want to be with me, knowing what could happen?” Sasuke asked again. The look on his face gave her a chance to back off, but that would be more painful for her than if she continued their relationship. She had already fallen in love with him; she couldn't leave him now—not after everything she had seen, his scars, and hearing everything he's gone through. Abandoning him was something she could not do. She would rather face heartbreak than do that.

“Like I told you, I won't leave your side no matter how much pain it causes me. I won't abandon you.” Mercedes closed her eyes and thought about the future. She imagined Sasuke by her side as her husband after the academy, with a large family. She envisioned twins as their firstborns—girls who would have his clan's signature hair with blood-tipped ends at the back. She imagined another child, a girl with all raven hair just like her father, who would be the middle child. Then, she envisioned two sons. They would be a big happy family, and Sasuke would be at peace, and so would she. Her brother would be there, as well as their uncle. She knew this would not happen, but she could dream. Oh, she could dream.

She felt his hands clasp tightly on hers, as if he was holding on to her and not wanting to let her go. They watched the sunset together and spent the rest of their time in silence; no more words needed to be said.

Ino looked at the couple that was watching the sunset together. She was happy for them; Sasuke and Mercedes deserved to have happiness together, especially Mercedes, who had hidden her sadness with a smile throughout her time in Konoha. She had never seen Mercedes smile except when it involved Sasuke. Claude noticed her watching them.

“I never asked this, but do you know Mercedes?” Claude asked. She wondered why he had never asked her that until this point. Ino and Claude were pretty casual in their relationship; it wasn't anything serious.

“She's not my friend in the same way Hinata-chan was back then, but I always liked her. She was so nice to everyone. Part of me was jealous back then because I couldn't compare to her,” Ino confessed, thinking about how beautiful many of the boys her age thought she was. She had nothing against her; she wasn't bitter. It was hard not to be jealous.

“You seem to be good friends now, though,” Claude said as they danced. The moves weren't anything erotic; she wanted to take it slow before they got to the more intimate movements that she was able to do with ease. If there was one thing she was good at, it was dancing.

“I've had more opportunities to spend time with her. It's one regret I do have from when she was in Konoha—the wish I would have done more to make her feel welcomed,” said Ino as she thought about those years. When she considered it, she felt immature compared to Hinata, who was arguably the most mature girl in their group.

“I hear bits and pieces about Konoha from Naruto. I can't help but think—I don't think it's a culture I would want to live in,” said Claude as he looked at Sasuke and then at Naruto and Hinata.

She had no idea how to respond to that. She had never thought about it before; to her, it was the natural way of life, as natural as breathing. But in the past almost five months, she had seen a different kind of life she could have had, had she been raised in an environment where she wasn't forced to be a child soldier at a young age. Nobody in her class had ever taken a life before the incident with Ingrid. She didn't like this train of thought, but Claude wasn't the kind of person who would simply accept an unsatisfying answer to a question he asked.

When she thought about it, she didn't know how to answer any questions he could have.

“Like I've told Naruto, Ino, you don't have to hate your village. It's your home; your family is in Konoha, and so are the friends that you grew up with. There's nothing wrong with caring about the people that you grew up with,” Claude said, as if he were reading her mind.

“My team is like my family. Shikamaru and Choji are some of the closest friends I have, and I feel like I've been drifting apart from them ever since I came here,” she confessed, not liking where this was going.

“There are times when friends do drift apart, but that doesn't mean it's the end. Sometimes friends need to be apart from each other for a while to learn about themselves before they reconnect once again. It's not the end of your friendship with them; you worry too much,” said Claude reassuringly.

“You sound so confident when you say it, Claude-kun,” she said with a smile. They moved faster, as if they had an audience. Claude, like they were communicating telepathically—like they practiced—moved briefly away along with herself, as if they were reaching a long distance before they reached out again and clasped their hands. She had no idea how they were doing this. Did Claude know what she had in mind? The crowd was cheering as they continued to perform one impressive movement after another. She spun around like a ballet dancer, and in a moment reminiscent of a ballet stage play, she leaned slightly downwards as Claude supported her neck with his right hand and held her left hand with the other. 

And before she knew it, he kissed her in front of everyone. Cheers erupted throughout the entire village. She was left breathless; it was unreal, but she was experiencing it. 

“Not what you expected?” Claude asked, knowing what she was thinking. 

“No,” she confessed.

She noticed Naruto and his double dates were among the crowd. They stopped dancing momentarily to give their applause. 

“Damn! I didn't expect to have such an impressive show,” said Claude, surprised that their dancing got so much attention. She was surprised as well. 

“I didn't think you had it in you, Claude,” said Naruto, smiling boyishly.

Sensing his discomfort, she took his hand and led him to an area around the village that had far fewer people. They said nothing for a few minutes before Claude spoke again.

“I did not expect anyone to pay attention to that performance,” Claude said, looking at the sunset.

“Right when I think I’ve figured you out, you amaze me, Claude-kun. I feel like I know even less about you. Those movements—they're not anything I've seen from anywhere,” Ino said admiringly. She couldn't tell what he was thinking; in the corner of Claude's eye, she saw a twinge of loneliness, but it faded as soon as it appeared. She had seen this many times in their interactions, although she hadn't noticed it before now. 

“I have many secrets that I have yet to reveal. I like to make myself a mystery; I think it makes me more interesting than if everyone knew everything,” Claude said with a fake smile. He couldn't fool her; she had seen this exact kind of smile from Naruto, who hid his pain with a smile. How much alike they were, she couldn't help but think.

“I don't think you want this fun to end so soon, do you?” Claude asked. She didn't want their day to end so soon, but she didn't think she would get any answers to any questions on her mind. She put aside what she thought for now because if Claude wanted to tell her, he would when he wanted to—not before.

“Sure! How about we change it up? I mean, I've heard there's a prize that's really hard to get. I wonder if you can win it for me,” Ino said, referring to the challenge of winning the hairpin that comes from the first woman emperor of the empire. It has been a coveted prize for centuries, yet nobody has been able to win it. She wondered if she could be the one to win the prize. No, she doubted she would be able to.

“Now that's a challenge I'm down for,” said Claude with eagerness. The contest as a whole was about precision and absolute accuracy. Those who were trying to get the prize were only offered one chance. If they hit the bullseye at the exact center, they would win it in an instant, but what made it impossible for most of those with skills in archery was how far away the bullseye was. Unless you had the eyes of a hawk, it would not be possible for most bowmen to aim their bows and hit the bullseye on their first try. Most would be able to get it within two or three tries, but you were only offered one. After that, there would be no other try.

Claude went to the attraction, much to everyone's surprise. He was offered the bow that was presented to him and an arrow. He aimed carefully; he did not know if he would be able to make it. Another thing about this contest was that you were only allowed to try it one time in your lifetime. If you failed, they would never let you try again. Claude was aiming his bow extremely carefully, knowing this would be his only chance. This was a chance of a lifetime; he did not want to waste it. He took his time, making sure to position his aim at the right angle. If he missed even slightly, it would be over.

He felt sweat on his knuckles. One slight mistake and he would not be able to attempt this again in his lifetime. He wasn't going to waste it. Everybody else would just point their bow and fire, but Claude wasn't that person. He was patient, training for many years from his mother and his father about patience and knowing when it was the right time to let go.

Spectators were watching with interest. They knew Claude was timing his aim carefully. He had to adjust his aim a little bit to the right. No, yeah, just to the left. Damn the bullseye! Even though it was bright red, it was still difficult for him to see. You would have to have an eagle's eye in order to see exactly where it was. If there was one thing he was grateful for, it was his mother teaching him to push out all distractions and focus on the goal in front of him. He did not pay attention to the whispers or people getting impatient to let go of the arrow. Just a little bit further, Claude thought. He aimed a bit further to the right and then adjusted it a little bit to the left, and then to the center. The time window was within a few nanoseconds; if he faltered, he would miss. He finally let go. It was as if time itself slowed. He watched as the arrow, as if in slow motion, was moving towards its target. He was nervous; he wasn't sure if the arrow was going to make it, if it would actually hit its mark.

There were many archers more experienced than Claude who missed, and they were very close. The last person that attempted to do it, Claude did, was one man that came close. He was a little bit off; had they aimed slightly a little further to the left, they would have made it. That was 20 years ago. Everyone was on the edge of their seats, wanting to know if Claude would be the one to claim the prize that has been coveted for centuries. And like all the others, Claude missed by only a centimeter. He was close; he was so close. Damn it, Claude thought disappointedly. He actually believed he was going to make it.

“Such a shame, young man. You were really close. If you aimed a little bit further, you would have gotten it. You were the closest to ever do it,” the old man said in amazement.

“You were so close; such a shame,” Naruto said, looking at the result.

“It's okay, Claude-kun. You tried; at least that's what counts,” Ino said comfortingly. He looked at the hairpin; he was so close—damn it.

“There are other things we can do. Let's focus on that. I mean, I've heard there's some really good food they've imported from Konoha,” said Claude, faking a smile to try to hide his disappointment.

“Oh, there are so many foods I can recommend. Let's go to the bench over there; you'll like what I recommend, trust me,” said Ino as she took Claude by the arm and they both walked towards the bench near the center of the village.

Lysithea didn't know what to say about all of the people that she was surrounding herself with and all the sweets—so many to choose from. Her date was silent as she was surfing through all of the sweets on the benches, sweets that she'd only heard of. Then she saw a kind of cinnamon roll that she'd only read about it but she had never actually seen. It was a cinnamon roll that was deep fried. Then she saw Hinata, who was next to her, with a hungry look as she gazed at the sweet in front of her. 

“It looks so tasty,” said Hinata, her mouth drooling. 

“You really think that? It's deep fried; how could it be tasty?” asked Lysithea, unable to believe that someone like Hinata could love sweets. Lysithea had always imagined Hinata being the kind of girl who had grown beyond childish things like sweets, but here she was, looking at it with childlike wonder. This made Lysithea feel embarrassed because she felt the same way. 

“I'd like to, please,” said Hinata politely as the woman handed her the sweets. Hinata offered Lysithea the second one, and she felt obligated to take it to be polite. She had no idea what to say; she had not interacted with Hinata before.

“I didn't expect to see you here, Lysithea-san,” Hinata said as she took a bite out of the cinnamon roll. Lysithea thought Hinata would spit it out in disgust, the deep-fried cinnamon roll. But what shocked Lysithea was how much Hinata was enjoying the sweet. Then she realized where she was and felt embarrassed for eating the cinnamon roll in the manner that she was. 

“Oh my,” Hinata said, embarrassedly. 

Lysithea took a bite out of her cinnamon roll. It was not like she imagined; the texture was crunchy, and it was not what she thought a deep-fried cinnamon roll would taste like. She expected it to be disgusting, but it wasn't; it was the exact opposite. 

“I did not expect a deep-fried cinnamon roll to taste this good,” Lysithea said in disbelief. 

“Neither did I, and I love cinnamon rolls,” Hinata said with her girlish smile. She wasn't with her boyfriend at the moment, and it felt strange being alone with the older girl while Shez was looking to get them something to eat.

“I didn't even expect someone like you to like sweets at all,” Lysithea confessed. She didn't have a good impression of the Hyuga based on what her parents had told her; they said they were all self-important people who thought others were beneath them. But Hinata was nothing like them. Lysithea could clearly see that she was the most mature of her peers from her homeland. Yet, she still had, at times, a girlish demeanor which completely threw Lysithea off.

“I love cinnamon rolls! In fact, there aren't that many sweets I don't like,” Hinata confessed.

“Cinnamon rolls are not my favorite sweets, but I do like the taste of them nevertheless,” Lysithea said in agreement.

“What are your favorite sweets, Lysithea-san?” Hinata asked as she was waiting for her boyfriend.

“A chocolate cupcake. I don't get to have it often, unfortunately,” Lysithea replied, aware of how people looked at her as an immature child. Perception was everything, after all.

“Why?” asked Hinata.

“Because liking sweets at my age is childish,” Lysithea replied.

“People's perception of us is pretty shallow. I can relate, only too well,” Hinata said, as if thinking about her own experiences.

“I can make a chocolate cupcake for you. It wouldn't be too much trouble,” Hinata offered, turning away, blushing. Of all the things for her classmate to offer, she felt embarrassed about a cupcake.

“I've heard about your cooking. I didn't think you could cook sweets too,” Lysithea said, surprised by what Hinata could do. She could ride a Pegasus; to Lysithea, she felt like she could do anything.

“Well, I'm not on the same level as Mercie-chan, but I can make a chocolate cupcake for you if you would like. It wouldn't be too much trouble,” Hinata offered, giving her a chance for a free sweet.

“I can make them too, you know,” Lysithea said nervously, not wanting to feel inadequate in front of this girl from another land.

“Oh, I don't doubt that at all! If we ever get the chance, I wouldn't mind us both making some together sometime. I could see it being a lot of fun,” Hinata said, almost as if she had already decided they were doing it before Lysithea even had a chance to say yes or no. It'd be easy for her to have a sharp reply, but Hinata was going out of her way to be polite to her; she wasn't being patronizing. It was not what she expected.

Before she could give her answer, she heard her date speak. 

“ I managed to get something good for a reasonable price. It's enough for three people. What do you think?” She asked as she looked at the food. Lysithea was amazed. It did look tasty, even if a lot of it was not what you would typically eat. 

“I'll leave you two alone. It was nice talking to you, Lysithea San. I hope we can do so again.” Hinata said as Naruto took her by the arm. 

When they were out of earshot, Shez could not help but make a comment. 

“She's nothing like you imagine?” Asked Shez as they sat down at the nearby table. 

She was given chopsticks is, one of those foreign foods from Ninji. Luckily, her parents instructed her to use them, and Shez was doing the same. They didn't say much so far on their date. It was so strange to call it, and it was even stranger how she didn't even ask for payment regarding teaching Shez Genjutsu. She didn't know what this feeling was, but she enjoyed it being in the older girl's company. 

“No, my parents have never had a good experience with the Hyuga. They act like they're better than everyone else. They're self-important. They are some of the worst of the nobility. They would fit right at home with the empire, and they are everything I hate about the nobility.” Lysithea said, thinking about her experience with the empire, and its Noble Lord putting his foot on her family's neck all because of a rebellion years ago. Her family's territory was annexed in all but name. 

“I hate the empire I always have. It's one of the main reasons I didn't choose Edelgard, even if she may not be as bad as the others. I've seen too many examples of how they treat others for me to believe she would be any different.” Said Shez.

“Did someone important to you die because of the empire?” asked Lysithea.

“The woman that raised me, my mother, came from the empire. She lost everything. Her entire family was destroyed due to the backstabbing nature of the nobility of the empire. She was forced to flee, and everyone in her family was.” She didn't need to say anything anymore. Lysithea got the picture.

“I feel the same way about the empire. My parents have suffered so much all because they supported the Hrym revolt, and because of the fallout my family has suffered. As a result, our standing in the alliance has hurt as well.” Lysithea couldn't remember anything because she was only two when it happened. 

“My mother was the sole survivor of her family. She had to abandon her family name as a result. Mind, my mother was 21 when it happened.” She replied. This caused her to look at her date in surprise. It couldn't be.

“Wait, your mother was 17 when she found you? How old were you?” Lysithea asked.

“I was 4 years old when it happened. Even though I was born in the Alliance, I spent the first 4 years in the Empire. She adopted me and my brother right after we were born. I don't remember much except stories,” Shez said, which caused Lysithea to look in surprise.

“Your mother adopted you when she was 17?” Lysithea exclaimed. Shez’s mother was the same age when she raised Shez as her own child, along with her twin brother. She had heard hints here and there that Shez once had a brother, but Lysithea never thought to ask because of how sensitive that topic was.

“My mother couldn't bear to see two children abandoned like garbage. It was raining really hard; me and my brother were newborn babies. My mother, against her own mother's wishes, took me and my brother in. She took full responsibility for us, feeding us, clothing us. She gave us the love that children needed. I don't even think about who my mother was, who gave birth to me, nor do I care. Nobody abandons their child like garbage if they truly loved them,” Shez said bitterly.

“So, when the revolt happened, my mother, doing what she had always done, prioritized her children. There wasn't much time when the Empire kicked down on the Hrym estate. She barely got me and my brother out; it was a miracle we escaped with our lives. Everything that I had known up until that point in my life was destroyed. My mother took me and my brother and fled to the Alliance, so deep into its territory that nobody would recognize us. My mother changed her name and cut her hair short so nobody would recognize her. She went out of her way to remove anything that would link her to the Hrym house. There you have it; I was once part of House Hrym, though it was only briefly,” Shez finished her tale.

“I only joined the Black Eagles because I needed a professor that could bring out my potential. Kakashi wasn't that person,” Lysithea wanted to dispel any notion that she had joined the class for any other reason other than the professor; it had nothing to do with the house leader.

“I understand that. As unfortunate as that is, I understand,” Shez said, looking away embarrassed despite the serious conversation they had earlier.

“Why are you blushing like a schoolgirl?” Lysithea asked out of curiosity. When it came to her, Shez was always nervous. It perplexed her; it wasn't like she didn't have boys that had a crush on her, even though she would never take an interest in someone like her.

“I'm not blushing like a schoolgirl,” Shez said embarrassedly.

“Yes, you are. This is the longest we've ever been alone, yet you're nervous around me. Why?” Lysithea crossed her arms, long since finished with their dinner; she was waiting patiently for her date's answer.

“I'm too damn old to be acting like a schoolgirl, damn it! You're imagining things,” Shez said, denying what she was implying.

“It'll be easier on both of us if you just be honest,” Lysithea said.

“I don't know what to make of you. You're intriguing and...” Shez paused, not knowing how to finish.

“And what?” Lysithea asked, now getting impatient.

“Cute,” Shez answered, which caused Lysithea to blush a deep shade of red. She had to cover her face; of all the things to be called, it was one thing to be called cute by a boy her age or even a boy a few years older, but by another girl—especially an older girl who looked anywhere from her early to mid-20s.

“Aren't you like 20-something?” Lysithea asked.

“I'm 17! What the hell gives you the impression I was in my twenties?” Shez asked in mild annoyance.

“That body of yours—there's no way you could be 17,” Lysithea said in disbelief.

“I am 17! I get this crap all the goddamn time. Don't do that to me too, damn it!” she said, now being irritated.

“I'm sorry; I didn't mean to offend you,” Lysithea said quickly, trying to salvage the situation.

She took a deep breath and then released it.

“I'm sorry; it's frustrating to me—my demeanor, the way I come off. I come off as older. It makes it difficult for me to connect with girls my own age,” Shez said with a tinge of loneliness.

“I could relate. Everyone treats me like I'm a piece of glass, like I could shatter at any moment,” Lysithea replied, thinking about the look she gets all the time from those of her peer group.

“I don't think you're fragile like glass; how you performed a few weeks ago says otherwise,” Shez said, complimenting her skills. 

“You're not just saying that to impress me, are you? You know I cannot stand people who patronize me,” Lysithea said warningly. 

“I would never praise you if I didn't think you deserved it. I don't like being patronized any more than you do; I would never do that,” Shez said with a confidence she didn't really have, not of Lysithea but of herself. 

They looked at everyone dancing. What would it be like to have someone dance with her? She's nothing more than a little girl compared to the other women in her peer group; even Annette looks more like a woman than she does. 

She saw her date get up and offer her hand. 

“I know you want to dance; I can see that in your eyes,” Shez said as she offered Lysithea her hand. She thought about how it would be so bad just to forget about the ticking time bomb and just focus on the moment. That's what she thought as she felt Shez taking her hand; it felt so soft, softer than she expected from someone of her stature. 

She didn't think she could dance to save her life, but at the moment, she didn't care. She just wanted to take her mind off the ticking time bomb that was her life, a secret she hadn't told anyone because she didn't want them to think of her as a piece of glass even more if they found out about her limited time on Earth and her likely dying young.

“They look cute together, don't they?” asked Dorothea as she saw Lysithea and Shez dancing. She couldn't help but think about what her and Ingrid's relationship was like when they first met, particularly when Ingrid danced with her for the first time. It was clumsy; she was nervous as well, and Dorothea instructed her every step of the way. It wasn't like Lee and Petra, who were in sync with each other. Lysithea and Shez clearly were in sync; they were just both nervous about embarrassing themselves.

“I don't think they compare to Naruto and Hinata,” Ingrid said as they did their dancing routine, one they had practiced many times. It frustrated her that she wasn't in a dress; she loved Ingrid in a dress, but she respected her choice. It would be nice if, even once, they could dance together in dresses. She could imagine Ingrid looking like a princess—oh, she would be able to pull that off so well.

“You're being a little biased, aren't you?” Dorothea said, her smile always melting Ingrid's heart whenever they were alone.

“Well, nobody compares to them; they're the cutest couple here,” Ingrid said, which caused them both to laugh.

“I think we're also cute. I don’t know what you're talking about,” Dorothea said, which caused her partner's cheeks to change to a slight shade of pink.

“I mean, I…” She wasn't able to get the words out.

“You're so cute, Ingrid. You don't even have to try.” She leaned in to kiss the shorter woman, unaware of what those around them were saying.

They looked at Naruto and Hinata; they looked so peaceful and happy. Naruto was nervous—that was one thing Ingrid could tell. He was afraid of messing up.

Not wanting her partner to think she was ignoring her, Dorothea decided to focus on Ingrid for now. despite Naruto's nervousness—likely the most nervous out of anyone.

“Thank you, Hinata-chan. I'm just not experienced at this. We haven't done this since the fall festival five years ago—I was nervous even then,” Naruto said. They did not know what they were talking about, but Dorothea could tell it was something different entirely from where they were at.

Not wanting her partner to think she was ignoring her, Dorothea decided to focus on Ingrid for now.

He remembered that day vividly when he thought about when he danced with Hinata for the first time. He had such a massive crush on her at the time that he didn't want to make a bad impression. He felt stupid in hindsight, considering Hinata had a crush on him as well at the time, despite being friends.

“The food around here is nothing like what I had back home,” Naruto said as he and Hinata danced slowly. He had food he didn't even think was edible. He didn't know how they managed to cook it, but Naruto ate whatever he saw there. There was even ramen, though not the kind of ramen he would normally eat, but it tasted good. He didn't even know how they managed to get the ingredients for it. It mixed the local ingredients around Garreg Mach with the ingredients imported from Ninji and managed to create a kind of ramen that Naruto couldn't even imagine. It tasted good, but what caused Naruto to feel even better was being with the woman he loved. Without looking, he didn't need to know that Ingrid and Dorothea were dancing too, but they weren't ready yet for the four-way relationship.

His goal was to focus on making Hinata happy. After the revelations from a few weeks ago, she had not smiled; right now, this was the first time she had smiled in almost a month.

“I'm happy that you're with me right now,” Hinata said as she looked him in the eye.

“I would do anything for you. You know I would even burn the world to the ground,” Naruto said with love. He meant it; he would burn the world for her. That's how much she meant to him. Not that he wouldn't do it for Ingrid or Dorothea, but Hinata was someone truly special to Naruto, and the idea of a world without her was not something he wanted to indulge in because it was too terrible to imagine.

“I do mean that I would,” Naruto said again. 

“You deserve the world,” Naruto said with a low whisper. 

“I love you so much. I don't know what I would do without you,” Naruto said as he kissed her. He didn't care what the world thought; they stopped their dancing as Hinata returned his kiss. It felt like an eternity before she pulled away.

“I don't know what I would do without you, Naruto-kun. For the past three weeks, my mind's been a mess. Everything that I thought I knew, I don't know anymore,” Hinata said, referring to the revelation about Hiashi not being her father. It wasn't that she was upset that he wasn't, but it was something else. She hadn't talked to him about it, but he knew what she wanted: to have answers. Where did she come from? That was what was on her mind, and he didn't need to hear it from her lips because he could already picture her saying it.

“I'm here for you, and so is Ingrid-chan and Dorothea-chan. We're here for you; you don't have to hide anything from us,” Naruto said as she buried her face in his chest.

“Can you hold me for a while?” Hinata asked.

“Of course I can,” Naruto said. They didn't move; they just stood there. Nothing mattered. The world could end, and Naruto would still feel happy because at least he had what he always wanted—well, almost everything. But time would take its course on Ingrid and Dorothea; he wouldn't rush it. He could have sworn he saw a shooting star and made a wish for everything to be all right.

Tonight, he was going to tend to Hinata's physical and emotional needs. That was his focus for today.

Dimitri was lying on the grass with Sonia, looking at the sky. It was nothing exciting by most people's standards, but that's what she wanted to do; it was something so small. Looking at the sky alone with the girl he had seen frequently since they first met, the small things they did together stood out to Dimitri. Everything Sonia and he did, she treated with a wonder that most would consider childish. The girl was sheltered; he could clearly see that, but that's what made her the most intriguing to Dimitri. He didn't have to pretend to be something he wasn't; he didn't have to be the prince. He could just simply be himself and not have to worry about the eventual responsibilities he would have to take on in the future. 

His thoughts about his twin sister wouldn't leave him—the girl that he never knew, or did he? There were so many questions he wanted to ask Rodrigue. Who was Hitomi? Knowing that his father was married to three women, and that his first was Hinata's mother, was something he couldn't shake off. There was one way he could confirm it, one way or another, but he was scared that it would shatter everything he believed. 

“Is something on your mind, Dimitri?” Sonia asked, sensing his discomfort. 

“Yes, there's a lot on my mind. I went to the Hall of Heroes and learned that my father and my friend's mother were once married,” Dimitri said, forcing the words out. It was difficult for him to even think about what he had learned. 

“I'm not surprised by this; I suspected as much,” Sonia said, looking at Dimitri. 

“You knew?” asked Dimitri, surprised. 

“I can't say I knew. I've been researching this for over a month, and I've come to this conclusion based on the evidence that I gathered.” Sonia said.

“I don't have any words,” Dimitri said, not knowing how to respond. 

“Is that what you were about to tell me the other day?” Dimitri asked. 

“No,” Sonia answered. 

“Then what were you about to tell me?” Dimitri pressed. 

“I can't. I don't have proof, and I don't want to mislead you. I misspoke; it was fortunate Hito-san interrupted me because I don't have definitive proof. Unless I do, it would not be advisable for me to tell you,” Sonia said, not budging on the subject. 

He wanted to ask her, but he felt it would be fruitless. Sonia didn't like talking about something unless she had definitive proof; he wouldn't be able to talk her out of it. He would let it go for now.

“I can understand why you would want to know. I know I've always wanted to know who my father was and did my mother and he love each other? If so, why did my father leave me?” asked Sonia, looking at the sky. 

“My father, I was told, was on a long mission that would take years to complete, but he's still not home. My mother died after I was born, along with my brother disappearing. I don't know where they are, but I feel like they're here. I can't explain it, but I know it,” Sonia said, looking in Dimitri's direction. 

“Like you want to know who your sister is, I would like to know who my brother is. I understand what you're going through, Dimitri,” Sonia said with reassurance.

“There's so many secrets my father took with him to his grave. I wish I would have asked him when I had the chance,” Dimitri said, thinking about everything that he thought about Hitomi. Was she his mother? Every time he attempted to ask that question after the first time, he could never get the words out of his mouth. 

“The mother that raised me—I know she loved me as a mother would love her son—but I cannot help but feel like she knew deep down I wasn't hers. Like the child that she truly wanted was the child that wasn't here. I cannot help but feel like a big secret has been kept from me, and it involves the mother who raised me until her untimely death. Even my father's wife, Patricia, she wasn't like my first mother; it's hard to describe.” Dimitri thought about it. He really did want to know who his mother was. When he went to Konoha with Edelgard and Monica, along with his stepmother, it changed; it was as if he had met his mother for the first time and his sister. 

“The woman that raised you until her untimely death—did she love you, Dimitri?” asked Sonia.

“Yes, she treated me like her own son. I did love her; she was my mother. But I can't help in the back of my mind and think, did she truly love me because she genuinely did love me or did she love me because she was obligated to, because I was…” he didn't get a chance to even finish. He couldn't, because he thought it was terrible for him to doubt his mother's love for him.

“Whether your mother that raised you until her untimely death was your mother by blood or not, it doesn't change the fact that she loved you and you loved her. Being related by blood does not undermine or change that fact,” Sonia said with a wisdom he was surprised she possessed.

“The man that raised me, he's not my father, but I still think of him as my father. Even if I meet my true father someday, that will never change. Family isn't just dictated by blood. I wouldn't trade the man for anything, and you should feel the same,” Sonia said, answering a question that was on Dimitri's mind. He didn't know how she managed to do it.

“You're right, I suppose. But the way Hitomi treated me, she went out of her way to make me feel welcomed despite being a stranger. She treated me like I was her own son. She asked me a lot of things, as if she wanted to know everything she could about me. She spent all the time she could as if to make up for lost time. I can't help but feel like there's a connection there,” Dimitri said, thinking about the woman who had such a lonely look on her face. The longing she had when she looked in the direction of Dimitri's homeland caught his attention. He recalled a memory that he had forgotten until he thought about it; he didn't think there was anything to it at the time.

August 24th 1173 

Hyuga clan compound 

Dimitri couldn't sleep; it had been two months since he arrived at the compound. He did get a chance to leave often, but only because of security reasons—the guards not wanting the prince to be kidnapped and having a political nightmare to deal with. Konoha went out of its way to make sure Dimitri, Edelgard, and Monica were protected. He wanted to look at the sky; he had an urge to do it for some reason. The 10-year-old, who was currently wearing a white kimono, was about to go to the courtyard to look at the sky until he heard a crying woman.

“I'm sorry I can't be as strong as I promised my lion. I…” Dimitri had to hide; he didn't want the woman to know he was there, but he couldn't help but listen.

“I love you so much. It's been hell. This place is a prison. Our precious child, our little sunflower, so much pain. I don't know how to go on. I have to act like our time together never happened, everything…” It was hard to hear her voice because of her sobbing. The tears baffled Dimitri; this woman that he first met was filled with sadness and despair—the complete opposite of what he was exposed to.

“Our son, oh, our son! I haven't been there for him, and I still can't. I'm stuck here. I wish you would take me away from here. I wish you would take our little sunflower. I wish we could be a family like we were supposed to.” 

It wasn't right for Dimitri to watch this. His father told him never to spy on others, especially during weak and vulnerable moments. But he couldn't help it; this woman was so sad. He wanted to do something. He wanted to hug her and tell her it would be okay, but what could he do?

He had to go. If he stayed, he would be noticed. He went back to his room and closed his eyes. He would forget about this moment for years until it would resurface again.

The memory came back; then, Dimitri came up with a conclusion that made the most sense and buried the thought in the deep depths of his mind because there was no other explanation that made sense—but it was true. He knows who his mother is; he had always known in the deep depths of his heart. When he first met Hitomi and Hinata, somehow he had always known. It was obvious; it truly was obvious, and he had been blind—his mother, his sister, especially his sister, hiding in plain sight.

“Are you okay, Dimitri?” asked Sonia, who had a worried look on her face.

“I'm fine,” Dimitri lied. Right now, he couldn't tell anyone about what he pieced together. He could be wrong, but if he wasn't wrong, Hinata was in grave danger. He and Sonia would spend the rest of their time looking at the stars. Despite enjoying the older woman's company, he couldn't help but think in the back of his mind about when he pieced together the truth about the mother and sister he never knew existed.

Byleth looked at the sky with his girlfriend and her childhood friend. It felt so strange having another person with him; he wasn't opposed to it. It felt nice not having to be a professor or a mercenary, where he could just simply be himself—not the Ashen Demon, just simply himself. Most people he had encountered thought he was a heartless killer who didn't think anything of the people that he had killed. The truth was, he didn't understand at the time. Before he met Marianne, he didn't think of anything when he killed someone; it was part of the job. Now it filled him with revulsion. He didn't like taking lives unless there was no other choice. Marianne had killed; she hated it, but she did it to protect herself. She shouldn't be exposed to the kind of life that he had experienced. Soon, she would go on a mission with the rest of her classmates and would be forced to kill again. He hated the idea. People like Marianne shouldn't kill.

“It's beautiful, isn't it?” asked Hilda as she pointed to one of the stars in the northern sky.  

“It is. I can look at this for all eternity and not get bored,” said Byleth, which surprised the pink-haired woman.  

“I didn't think you'd be the kind of person who enjoys simple activities like this. To me, I enjoy this because it gives me an excuse not to do anything,” Hilda confessed.  

“Being with the two of you is enough for me to enjoy just simply looking up at the sky, not having to think about anything. I wish this could last forever,” Marianne said, looking at Hilda and then at Byleth.  

“I remember when we did this together. It was close to the time we first started talking. I didn't know what to do; I had no idea what kind of things you enjoyed. We just looked at the sky and talked, even if it wasn't much about what we liked and didn't like. It was at that moment I realized I do genuinely enjoy looking at the night sky. When I look at it, I can dream of something different than the life I was living,” Byleth replied, leaning towards his lover.  

“I remember our first time doing the very thing we are doing now. It's a memory that is forever ingrained in my soul,” Marianne said.  

“I never had anyone tell me they loved me before, until you did. I associate that night with the emotion. The feelings I have, I think of you. I always had, and being away from you for three years was agony. I asked every day how you were because when I look at the night sky, I'm reminded of you.” Byleth knew they had an audience; if Hilda wasn't with them, he would make love to her right then and there, like they had since their reunion, but there was a time and place, and it wasn't here.  

“That's romantic. I feel jealous in a way.” They both looked at Hilda, who had a sad look on her face.  

“I mean, I wonder what it would be like if it were me in that position,” Hilda admitted. The trio looked at each other.  

“You'll find love, Hilda. I know you will,” said Marianne as she clasped her hands together. With the depths of their emotions, he didn't need to hear what they were both thinking to know they were really close. It almost felt wrong watching because this was a private moment between them.  

“What if I don't want to find love? What if I already found it?” Hilda asked rhetorically.  

“Then I would support whoever you give your heart to,” Marianne said as if the matter was settled.  

“You're such a sweetheart, Marianne. You deserve the world,” Hilda said with a sad smile.

"It's best you allow them to deal with this themselves,” he heard Sothis advise.

“I wouldn't object to including Hilda if it would make Marianne happy,” Byleth said without hesitation. Marianne’s happiness was what was important.

“That's kind of you, but what about her feelings? A three-way relationship would never work unless the three of you loved each other. Naruto and Hinata have a chance for a four-way relationship because their potential partners love them. I'll be very careful about this train of thought,” Sothis advised, like a grandmother advising her grandson.

”I understand. I just don't want…” He had no idea what else to say because she had a point.

“Hey, there's no need for you to be having that look. Come on, professor,” said Hilda as she took Byleth by the hand, along with Marianne. He was wondering what they were doing. 

“Where are you taking us?” asked Marianne nervously as they moved into the woods. It was strange how someone shorter than both of them was so strong. It would be 20 minutes before they stopped moving, and then he saw the lake near the nearby village where the festival was being held.

From a distance, he could see his students happily dancing together. Hinata smiled happily as Naruto held her waist from behind. They were dancing like this for hours; from what he could tell, Hinata had a peaceful look. Then he saw his other students as well. One thing he could see was Mercedes, who was in a red dress, walking with Sasuke. Their hands were clasped tightly against each other, and he could see it in their eyes.

“Love in the pure sense. I wish I could have what Mercedes has now,” said Hilda, looking at the couple. Then he realized what they were about to do and decided against watching them. No, something so intimate shouldn't be watched by others. 

“We shouldn't watch this moment with them, Hilda,” said Marianne in agreement. They walked back into the woods, where there was mostly silence. 

“I'm sure you'll find the right person for you, Hilda,” Byleth said with confidence he didn't know if he felt.

“I wish I could believe you, professor, but at least you and Marianne found each other. Where does that leave me?” Hilda asked, looking at both of them. 

He had no idea how to respond.

“You'll always be precious to me, Hilda, always,” Marianne said softly. Part of them was considering leaving the two alone, but sleeping alone with those nightmares was something he didn't want to do; he couldn't do. 

“It's such a shame we have to go back,” said Marianne, knowing what time it was. 

“We could continue this in my quarters,” he blurted out, not realizing they were both giving him that look. 

“Is that really appropriate for us to be in your quarters?” Hilda teased. 

“That is if Mari doesn't mind,” he said, looking at his lover. 

“I wouldn't mind that,” Marianne said. The trio, together, headed back. He didn't know what he was getting himself into, having two of his students—one of them his lover—in the same room, but part of him didn't care. They didn't understand his relationship with Marianne, and he wasn't going to let anyone tell them what they were doing was wrong when they didn't understand their story.

Everyone was heading back. Hinata didn't want this night to end so soon, but here it was too soon for her. She wanted to stay out for a little bit longer, just a bit longer. She looked in Sasuke and Mercedes's direction. They were still dancing even if it was on the water. How beautiful she thought they were in their own world as if nothing else mattered but them.

“We don't have to go back to our dorm, Hinata Chan. We could stay the night in the village inn.” Naruto suggested as a way for them to stay out longer.

“No, I would rather have our time alone in the privacy of our quarters,” Hinata said. Naruto lifted her up bridal style. She leaned close to him. She wished she could be in this fantasy of everything being all right forever, that nothing had changed. She would like to indulge in that even if it wasn't true, even if it was against reality. 

It would be almost an hour before they got back. Naruto opened the door to their quarters and gently placed Hinata on their bed. Naruto locked the door and pressed his lips to hers. She felt him remove her dress and toss it to the floor. Naruto wasted no time as he sucked on her chest. He was aggressive, as if he was repressing feelings that he had had for weeks. He wanted her as much as she wanted him. 

“I'm going to make you forget whatever's bothering you for tonight just pay attention to me and only me, my Hime.” she couldn't reply as Naruto aggressively sucked her breast and rubbed them at the same time. She didn't know how he managed to do it. It felt amazing every time Naruto did it. Even though they had done it many times since their first time, it felt new somehow every time. 

“Oh God, Nar-” she was not able to finish as liquids came out. Oh God, it felt amazing. She screamed his name loud enough for everyone here had it not been for the sound of seal jitsu. 

“Oh yes, I love when you do that. What else do you want me to do, my love?”Naruto asked warmly. It was between love and lust. She wanted him to do all sorts of things to her, but she didn't want him to stop. 

“Your silence tells me another story. You want me to do what I usually do, don't you? Oh, you naughty girl.”Naruto said with his seductive grin. 

Created multiple Shadow clones for and all. Oh, did she always love this. Getting gangbanged by Naruto's own shadow clones was hot to her, but today, she wanted to do something slightly different. 

“Actually, I have something different in mind,” Hinata said as she did a hand sign and did a reverse harem jitsu. Turning Hinata from her feminine form to her masculine form, he was taller than Naruto. He was around the same height as Dimitri. His muscles were lean like his peers, and Naruto knew exactly what Hinata had in mind. 

“Hotaru kun you want to do what I think you want to do today?”Naruto asked him nervously. 

“Absolutely, we had never had our genders reversed before when we fucked. We've messed around in this form multiple times but never in the opposite form. I want to change things up, my love.”Hotaru said with his masculine voice it was deep deeper than most men that he had ever been around, even though it was difficult to hide that he was still Hinata deep down.

The shadow clones disappeared, and Naruto did his own harem jutsu, which turned him into his feminine form, Naruko, and every way they both replicated every aspect of the male and female anomaly, it would be perfect. 

“How badly do you want to be fucked like a dog Naruko Chan?” asked Hotaru in his seductive whisper as he kissed Naruko on the neck. 

“Fuck.” he heard his lover moan. 

“You love it when I do that, don't you, my little fox?” he asked seductively as he went lower and sucked her chest. He was really aggressive, even more aggressive than Naruto was towards him earlier when he was in his feminine form. 

“Oh fuck, I forgot how, oh God.” Naruko moaned she was more sensitive than even he was when Hinata got her breast sucked. Her liquids came out, which caused him to suck them greedily. 

“How badly do you want my cock inside of you, my little fox?” Hotaru asked Naruko in a seductive whisper as he licked her ear when Hinata wasn't in her masculine form. Hotaru felt far more confident than he was when he was in the form he was born with. 

“Stop teasing me, dammit,” Naruko said as he went down to her vagina. Oh, there are many different things he would like to do to her. This was the first time their genders were reversed, and he was looking forward to experiencing what it was like. 

He thought about doing many different positions, but he decided to do their favorite position, cowgirl, this time, with Naruko being the one on top. 

He let her position herself and went slowly. He heard her moan. This wasn't the first time they did this, but this was the first time he did it as Hotaru and not as Hinata. 

“Oh fuck.” she moaned as she started to move her hips. It amazed him how his lover managed to replicate every aspect of the woman's body. They could both pass as the opposite genders of the ones they were born with. It was an experience that was insightful on what it was like to engage in lovemaking as a man rather than a woman. 

He felt his lover bounce on him. They're both mashing their bodies against each other. It wasn't like it usually was when their positions were reversed. This was raw emotion, both love and lust. 

“Oh my God fuck.”  Naruko moaned as Hotaru thrust inside of her. One thing that they did not know, and neither one of them wanted to take a chance, was whether it was possible for pregnancy to occur. That was something neither one of them wanted to find out, at least not right now, but oh God, it feel good. He would have to remind his lover about using the seal on herself in the future. 

“Oh God fuck, it's so big.” Naruko moaned as she pressed her lips on his. They had been like wild animals for over 3 weeks since they last were intimate. He was insecure. He wondered if Ingrid was a better lover than Hotaru. He thought that was ridiculous, but he couldn't help but think it, considering his lover did sleep with one of their friends, but what he felt was the opposite: her love for him did not go away. 

“Oh God, Hotaru Kun, I love you., she said to him as she saw tears fall. They were both about to reach their limit. Not wanting to take a chance, he pulled out and came. He screamed, and they both collapsed. 

Naruko was wondering why the harem jutsu wasn't being undone. usually, it happens when they cum. It was unusual. 

He looked at Naruko in embarrassment, knowing this awkward situation they were both in. 

“Looks like our harem jitsu worked in a way that none of us anticipated,” Hotaru said, bearing his face in her chest and embarrassment.

“I can't believe it. I'm not going to be able to face any of my friends. It's so embarrassing.” Said Hotaru looking away embarrassed. Not only was he taller than his lover, but even in his male form, there was nothing that would be able to fit.

“Well, maybe we just have to go for a few more rounds. That's what happened last time, remember?” Naruko said, thinking about the memory of that one time when Hinata used her jitsu to replicate a cock and how it took hours for it to dissipate. 

“How much damn chakra did we use this time?” he asked embarrassingly out of all the things to use their chakra for sex was probably the stupidest and lamest reason. 

“I don't know, we'll have to find out. I don't think we could show up in class tomorrow, especially when you can't even fit in any of the clothes that I have. You're pretty damn tall in your male form.” she said as she touched his chest. 

“It's so embarrassing. I'm not going to be able to face anyone. What if I'm like this forever?” Hotaru said, feeling utterly embarrassed that they were both making such amateur mistakes. 

“I would love you regardless of what form you're in, whether you're Hinata Chan or Hotaru Kun. I Will always Love you.” Naruko said as she kissed him on the collar. 

“I don't know what I would do without you, Naruko Chan. I love you, I always have.” Hotaru said as he was about to kiss her again, the jitsu was undone. 

Hotaru was Hinata again. She was relieved, but then Naruko still was in her form. She wondered if the fox spirit inside of her had something to do with it. Damn pervert, she thought. 

“Don't blame me, Kit. I told you to be careful about using chakra for things like sexual pleasure. Unfortunately, there's nothing that can be done. The Jitsu will be in effect for the next 5 days. I don't think you should be complaining. It's not like lesbian sex isn't as pleasurable as.” He was cut off by Naruko.

“Well looks like I might have to borrow your clothes for a few days, Hinata Chan,” Naruko said, embarrassed even if her girlfriend's clothes would barely fit her because of her height because she's shorter than Hinata in her feminine form. 

“It's not a problem; even if it was permanent, I would still love you,” Hinata said as she kissed her on the lips. She did not know what she did to deserve this woman she wasn't worthy of her or Ingrid or Dorothea they were precious to her she would do anything for them. 

“I'm sorry I haven't been able to do anything for you ever since you found out about it.” Naruko was gently cut off.

“I don't want to hear about him,” Hinata said darkly but then realized where they were and then turned away. 

“I'm sorry, it's all overwhelming to me. I don't know who I am anymore.”Hinata said as she looked away from her. 

“I know what you are to me you're the woman I love you're the one that was there for me when I didn't know there was somebody I don't know what I would do if you weren't here. I don't care who your father is because he doesn't defy who you are you are the woman you are because of what's in your heart not what your blood is.” Naruko leaned on Hinata's forehead. She wanted her to know she would give her the world, and she meant it. 

“Thank you whether you're Naruto Kun or Naruko Chan I love you no matter what form you're in,” Hinata said as she kissed Naruko.

They moved positions until Naruko was on top. Tonight was the first time for everything. She wondered what it was like to do love making between two women without using a jitsu that makes a rod appear. She was going to make Hinata feel like she went to heaven. No other words were said for the rest of the night as they made love in multiple positions they didn't care if they were tired the next morning, and despite everything they'd done, her harem jutsu was still not undone she worry about it later right now her girlfriend was important.

Bernadetta was being escorted back to her quarters by Neji. He wasn't as scary as she imagined; Hinata's cousin had a softer demeanor than what was on the surface. She knew he was mainly at the festival to keep an eye on Hinata, but why? That was what she wanted to know. She should not have been alone with a boy for this long, not since that commoner boy she befriended years ago, the one her father had beaten to within an inch of his life. He was the last friend she had who was of the opposite gender. But here was another—a boy unlike the others—who, though she felt intimidated by, also made her feel safe and reassured, as if he was her protector, even though that was ridiculous.

“I know I may not have been the ideal date, Bernadetta-san. I hope that I at least managed to help you enjoy yourself,” Neji said nervously. Why was he even nervous? There was nothing about her that made her scary; perhaps it was something else.

“I did enjoy myself. I didn't want to go out originally; I don't really like being around a lot of people,” Bernadetta confessed.

“I'm glad! To be honest, I'm not very good at talking with girls,” Neji confessed, which shocked her.

“I don't understand, Neji. Your teammate Tenten— you don't seem to have issues talking to her, nor to me. Why are you not good at talking to girls? I don't get it,” Bernadetta said, hoping she didn't offend him.

“It's purely because girls are intimidated by me because of my demeanor. Even though I've gotten better over the years, what I've done years prior has not left me completely in terms of my reputation,” Neji answered.

“I'm not intimidated by you,” Bernadetta said, still not getting it.

“It's because you're braver than you give yourself credit for, Bernadetta San. You're a lot like my cousin was 5 years ago. You remind me of her in a way,” Neji said, much to Bernadetta's shock. She couldn't be anything like Hinata; she was confident, even if she didn't start off that way when they met. She wasn't anything like her, and she felt so inadequate by comparison.

“I'm nothing like her! I'm scared. I would rather be in my room. I wish I could be like Hinata; she's so brave. I don't compare to her,” Bernadetta said quietly.

“You don't have to. You're your own person. It was unfair of me to say that you remind me of her in a way, but there are differences too—differences that I don't think most would appreciate,” Neji said, much to her surprise.

“What do you mean?” Bernadetta asked.

“For one, you're extremely great at stealth, and you're fast. It's difficult for me to keep up with you. You're much stronger than you look, Bernadetta San. You need to have more confidence in yourself,” Neji said as he got closer to her quarters.

She felt nervous—really nervous. Why was she feeling so nervous around another boy? He was older than her by at least 2 years, yet she couldn't help but feel comfortable around him, as if he would be a guardian angel and would protect her and those like her without a second thought.

“I don't deserve your compliments, Neji, but thank you,” she replied.

“With the upcoming mission, I will not likely be able to protect her. Can you do that for me, Bernadetta San? Could you protect her for me?” Neji requested. She had no idea what to say. Him trusting her to protect Hinata, her friend—she didn't know what to say. She didn't feel worthy of such trust.

“I don't know if I feel worthy of such trust. I mean, I know she's like a sister to you, but I don't think I should be trusted with something so important,” she said nervously. She couldn't tell what he was thinking; she couldn't see a special expression before he turned around to face her.

“I do so because I must. You are her friend; there is nobody else I can ask. I would ask this of Marianne and Byleth, but I can't approach them, so I have to approach you. Can you do this for me? I trust you with this,” Neji asked seriously. He was entrusting her to protect, essentially, a princess. This was too much, but then again, like the professor, someone believes in her. She cannot show any sign of being weak.

“I promise I'll do what I can to protect her, Neji,” Bernadetta promised. She felt Neji’s grip loosen as he was about to head to his quarters, but he paused to say one last thing.

“Thank you. Knowing she has friends like you and Ingrid to protect her makes me feel at ease. I have someone else I have to protect,” Neji said as he left her alone. She didn't notice the redness on her cheeks. Neji—she wondered if she would get a chance to spend time with him again. Part of her hoped so. For the first time, she felt safe around another man; she felt her heart beating. She didn't know what this was—probably nothing. This would fade fast; it was a childish crush that would fade with time. 

She went to her bed, lay down, and closed her eyes, and, for now, had a dreamless sleep.

She couldn't believe they were still doing it—dancing on the water. They couldn’t do much because she wasn’t fully trained how to walk on water, but it felt amazing. It was past midnight; they had been dancing for hours, not paying attention to what anyone thought or what anyone said. It was like one of those stories she read as a girl, but she was living this story. She didn’t want to wake up if it turned out to not be real.

“It’s been an amazing night tonight. I don’t want it to end,” Mercedes said. Sasuke looked at her with the same look that she had grown to know over the years that they had known each other.

“It has been an amazing night; it feels like a dream,” Sasuke said. Neither one of them wanted to go back to shore, but it had to be done. They were far away from people—nobody could see them. There was something else she wanted.

“If the world was going to end, who would you want to be with?” She remembered being asked by Hinata when they talked about the culture. One thing that everyone did in Konoha was put the name of someone they wanted to spend their last day with. If it was the last day on this planet, who would she want to be with? She wasn’t able to answer that because she had no one, but now she did have that someone.

They walked back to the monastery in silence, holding hands, not saying anything. As they walked to their quarters, they saw the gatekeeper who greeted them. She didn’t know or care if the staff had caught them; tonight was the most romantic night she’d ever experienced. A childhood dream that she had always had—Sasuke had made it come true.

When they were finally in their quarters, she couldn’t help but think this was where she and Sasuke slept. She only went to her own quarters on nights when they couldn’t be together; it was difficult to imagine not being with him now.

They both got out of their clothes and got into their nightgowns and laid down on his bed. They were covered with Sasuke’s blanket; she was leaning on his chest. Nothing needed to be said because there wasn’t anything. There was a silence until Sasuke spoke.

“My mother would have liked you, and I think my father would too, given enough time,” Sasuke said, thinking about his parents whom he rarely talked about.

“I wish I would have had a chance to meet them, especially your mother. She sounds like a good person. My mother told me a lot about her after I came back from Konoha,” Mercedes said, thinking about the conversation they had about Sasuke's mother, Mikoto. They were friends; they weren't close like Hitomi, but they were friends. A lot of what she knew about the Uchiha clan came from her—another thing that Itachi took from Mercedes.

“I'll be facing him, and the future... I don't know if I'll survive. I will cause you pain, Mercie. I don't want you to be in pain; I don't want that for you,” Sasuke said as he leaned on her.

“I won't leave your side. It would be more painful if I were to not be with you. My pain is nothing compared to yours. I cannot bear the thought of just forgetting about you. I would rather die than leave your side. I've already failed my brother; I can't bear to fail you as well,” Mercedes said, thinking about what had happened. Even if he doesn't blame her, she feels responsible in some way. Those scars—it was her fault. The pain and loneliness he had felt? She couldn't do that to him again.

“Don't talk about death like that,” Sasuke said, catching her off guard.

“I've already lost so much; I can't lose you too, Mercie. You are everything to me. I would burn the world for you; that's how much you mean to me,” Sasuke said as he made her face him.

“I don't want to lose you. I would follow you even in death, so you don't ever have to be lonely,” Mercedes said without flinching.

“You have people that love you. I don't have that. You have people to come back to; I don't,” Sasuke said, looking away.

“Don't talk about death in that way. I don't want to lose you,” Mercedes said.

“I recognize reality. I'm part of a dead clan; I'm the last of them. My priority is avenging them; everything else doesn't matter—not my happiness, nothing. You make me feel human, and that's what scares me, Mercie. If I lose you, I will lose whatever humanity I have left,” Sasuke said. She didn't want to hear it.

“You have friends that care about you, Sasuke-kun,” Mercedes said, referring to their classmates in the Blue Lions.

“I don't want to drag them down. My path of revenge has only one outcome: death. I don't want to drag them with me,” Sasuke said adamantly.

“You won't push me away; I won't leave you,” Mercedes said stubbornly. 

“I can't talk you out of it, can I?” Sasuke asked as he played with her hair. 

“No, you cannot. I don't want to lose you, but if you're going to die, I will at least be there with you in the end. I don't want you to be alone and forgotten; I couldn't live with myself,” Mercedes said as she leaned on him. 

“Thank you for supporting me. I shouldn't— it would be the right thing to do to get away from you because I would only hurt you, but it would hurt me even more being away from you. Being so close, I don't think I can ever ask you to leave me, no matter how much I would like you not to be in pain,” Sasuke said as he kissed her. She felt everything that he was feeling: love, pain, loneliness— all these emotions. She wanted nothing more than to wipe away all the sorrow that he had been through so he would never feel that pain again. 

“Those earrings? I made them so you would never forget me,” Sasuke said as he felt and kissed her neck.

“I can never forget you,” Mercedes said softly. They moved positions; she was on top. They both knew they would be tired the next day and likely would get reprimanded for staying out late, but at that moment, she did not care. 

“I will make this night a night to remember, my angel,” Sasuke said as she felt her robe fall off to the ground. She was going to live in the moment; she wouldn't think about the future—the future of pain and suffering, the suffering that would inevitably happen because of the clash of fate between her lover and Itachi.

Shez was escorting Lysithea back to her quarters. Being alone with this girl for so long made it difficult for her to even form any words. She found her intriguing, yes, but there were other things as well; she really liked her. Lysithea was hard-working, and she was mature for her age, even if she showed some signs of childishness from time to time. But Shez couldn't blame her; after all, from her experience, she could relate to being judged as a child and having people not believe her talents were real, as if she had somehow inherited them or was born with them. That was nonsense.

The two said nothing as they got closer to Lysithea’s quarters. 

“I had a really fun time today. I was able to be myself. Thank you, Shez. I…” The white-haired girl turned away, hiding the pink on her cheeks.

“I did as well. I wish you were in my class; it would have been a lot easier…” She had no idea what to say next. It was ridiculous; it had been a long time since she had a crush on any girl. Due to past experiences, she was reluctant to develop one because of how that experience had ended. 

“I wouldn't mind doing that again, but just the two of us,” Lysithea said, not realizing they were still holding hands. She didn't think about it before, but they felt so soft, so small. Instinctively, she wanted to protect her but held off against it. It was ridiculous; Lysithea wasn't some princess that needed protection.

“I wouldn't mind that either. I really like you,” Shez said, turning away. The two were silent. 

“I like you too. I wish…” Lysithea couldn't finish her sentence anymore than Shez could.

“We'll figure that out when we have the time. I have a feeling we're going to be going on our own missions soon,” Shez said, thinking about the day after tomorrow. She couldn't help but feel like there was a destiny's tipping point and that it was about to tip. She didn't like this feeling, but she had it in her gut, and she didn't ignore these feelings when she felt them. Something was about to happen.

“Well, I do have an idea of a place we could go to. There's a bakery nearby. I mean…” Again, Lysithea was blushing embarrassingly. She wanted to eat at a bakery; there was nothing wrong with that. She wasn't a fan of sweets, but it made her happy. What was wrong with it?

“I wouldn't mind that, Lys.” Shez said, not realizing she called her date by a nickname. She was about to apologize but thought better of it. Lysithea didn't get angry over such a nickname; she smiled.

“I don't mind you calling me that, just as long as you don't treat me as a child. I'm okay with whatever you call me,” Lysithea said as she let go.

“I'll see you tomorrow,” Lysithea said as she left. When she arrived at her dorm, she turned her back; she had nothing to say. She went to her own dorm, thinking about the events of the day. She enjoyed herself; she felt a peace the kind of peace she had never felt in her many years of travel. 

Her brother Dante—she had not thought about him in years. Only recently did she begin to. Did she really deserve happiness after what had happened to him? She had no idea what to think. Then there was Byleth. Did she truly want to kill him? Was it just pride, was it revenge, or was it a bit of both? She had no idea.

She knew one thing for certain: if she was going to go through with it, she would have to go through Marianne. Could she really kill an innocent woman for her vendetta? She hadn’t thought about this before; she never had to. Marianne was the love of his life. Killing her would be sufficient, but she's innocent; she did nothing wrong. But then, is she a hypocrite thinking about all the people she has killed? Did she really have any right to hate Byleth like she does? No, she couldn't indulge in that thought.

At this point, she didn’t know if she truly wanted to kill him, but she knew one thing for sure: she wanted to defeat him, to surpass him, because that was the goal she had set for herself ever since she became a mercenary. She had many obstacles to overcome, and if she could overcome the people below him, she didn’t have a chance in a million years to even fight him.

She went to her quarters and lay down. She closed her eyes; a destiny's tipping point was about to arrive.

Byleth felt two pairs of arms around him he didn't know how this was going to work but it did Marianne was on his right and Hilda was on his left it was amazing how the three of them could be alone in each other's company it was quite an amazing experience they didn't do anything special they just thought on his bed and went under his blanket and both of them used his body as a pillow Hilda had her eyes closed while Marianne was also asleep he thought they were both beautiful in their sleep then you realize both what the hell was wrong with him he thought.

It was amazing what they did together just simply looking at the sky and doing nothing was enough for the three of them Hilda was not only warming up to him but he found aspects of her that he thought was intriguing despite what's on the surface her using her charms to get what she wants and her being at times lazy there was far more to her she was actually a nice person that cared deeply for her friends. Perception was everything he was able to see beneath the surface sure there was some things that could annoy him at times with Hilda but Hilda herself he would like to get to know her if he's going to be with Marianne he needs to get to know Hilda more.

Usually he would get a response or a comment from Sothis she was quiet more than usual it bothered him ever since that incident a few weeks ago she has been looking for someone as if she was looking for a lost love but that was ridiculous she couldn't be any older than 12 but then again looks are deceiving she could be way older or way younger and the appearance she has is the appearance that she wants people to see. Looks are deceiving that's what his father always told him always pay attention to deception. 

He couldn't help and have a feeling tomorrow something big was going to happen and it involved the house leaders the destinies of many would change for better or for worse. He would be part of it somehow he had to be prepared he couldn't be cut off guard again especially by someone like Orochimaru there was those in the Akatsuki that he had read in the bingo book who are worse he had to be prepared for anything he looked at the two girls who were asleep in his arms he would protect them along with all his students he would not allow it any of them to die not if he could have anything to say about it. 

He went to sleep dreamlessly not realizing the tipping point of destiny was about to arrive.

Chapter Text

September 26th 10 years before the Red canyon massacre 

Sothis was looking at the sunset alone with the being that had become her most loyal friend and now husband. Everyone that heard the news at the time, including her daughter, were astounded that someone who was once her enemy was now her husband. But after the war with her people's enemy, she didn't want to live in the past anymore; she wanted to live in the future. She felt his hands on her stomach—she was with child, about six months along. They were looking at the sunset together, like they had been doing for the past 100 years since the war ended with the Otsutsuki clan, who had been completely wiped from existence, minus the Sage of Six Paths and his sons, along with their descendants. The purebloods were gone.

She and Kurama wanted to start a new life. To think she would ever allow another into her heart until she met him! But here she was, watching the sunset with her second mate, the father of her child, inside a new future for them. They didn't need to say anything; they had gone beyond the need for words. Though they still exchanged words from time to time, it was not necessary because of their bond.

“I can't wait for this child of ours to be born. I will definitely teach our son how strong the Kitsune are,” Kurama said with eagerness. The excitement in his voice was something that Sothis found touching. She never thought she'd ever be a mother again after what happened to her last mate; she had sworn never to take another. But here she was, looking at the sunset together with her husband and unborn child.

“Who's to say it will be a son? What if it's a daughter?” she asked him curiously, wondering what his response would be.

“I would still teach her our clan is the strongest,” he said without hesitation. There was no doubt he was confident, which was something she had grown to love about him—his confidence, his strength, and his conviction to stand with his friends.

“It won't be easy, you know,” she said, referring to what their people would think of a half-blood child, especially from two different people.

“I don't give a damn. If they say anything or do anything to our pup, I'll make them pay,” he said as he rubbed her stomach. He had become more protective of her since her pregnancy was found out. She would be tempted to tell him to leave her alone, that she didn't need his protection, but that would be insensitive, considering how important it was to his culture to protect mates from potential threats.

“My people are still getting used to the idea of you being their King; it's going to take them time,” Sothis said, which caused him to chuckle.

“It's been 190 years since we've met. That's ridiculous! They haven't learned to trust me by now? I treat your people like they're my own,” said Kurama, thinking about his people and his tribe.

“Ever since the cataclysm that has destroyed our homeworld, we have been wary of outsiders. It's going to take time,” she said with sadness. Her people's mistrust made her sympathize with them; she could understand them because she shared those same feelings herself. She had not trusted any human or anyone until she met Kurama. It’s hard to believe he was once her enemy—the man behind her rubbing her stomach, the child she carried was his. She never thought, when they battled all those years ago, that this is what they would be doing.

“I don't know what I would do without you, Kurama. For so long, I felt like my heart was cold as ice. The only thing that stopped my heart from being completely frozen was my daughter. I'd lost so much. I feel like a failure as a queen; so many of my people died under my leadership. Some queen I am,” Sothis said with sadness.

“ You did the best you could. Nobody could have led your people better than you,” Kurama said supportively. She wished this moment could last forever; she knew it wouldn't. One day, their child would be born, and they would watch their child grow up. She could imagine the childlike wonder of experiencing motherhood all over again and then seeing her eldest being a big sister. That's what she was looking forward to—even if the future was uncertain, she wasn't dreading it.

“Do you think we could stay like this for a bit longer?” Sothis asked. She felt him kiss her neck and his hands on her chin.

“Of course. Anything for you, my beloved,” Kurama said lovingly. They said nothing as they looked at the sunset, knowing they would see many of these with their child once he or she was born.

“I have a name for a girl. Would you like to hear it?” Sothis asked, smiling as if he could read her mind.

“What would that be?” he asked.

“Ichika. If we have a girl, that's what I want to name her,” she said with confidence.

“With a name like that, I wouldn't mind having a girl,” he said, continuing to rub her belly.

“You know we shouldn't be doing this in the open,” she said, a pink  appearing on her cheeks.

“We're not doing anything adults shouldn't be doing openly. We'll do it in the privacy of our quarters if you're that embarrassed,” he said teasingly.

“You know you're an asshole sometimes, but that's why I love you,” Sothis said as she kissed him on the lips. She was at peace, thinking about what she would give for this moment to last for an eternity.

She opened her eyes again. That same person—a tear fell—it was a memory, a memory of a time long since passed. She was a wife and a mother. She was longing for him; it was becoming more and more difficult to hide her emotions. Kurama, she was something to her, someone important, someone that she had loved. Yet that was not possible; they had never met. There was no way they could have met. There was no way. It was confusing to her.

Then she saw her appearance in the mirror. It was the woman that she saw in her dreams—tall and beautiful, at least by the standards of humans. She looked at herself, and when she tried to change back to her childlike form, it wasn't working. Another thing that she had noticed: this place was not familiar. She looked; it was as if she was seeing multiple planets at once, as if she were in outer space. But that's not possible. She tried to change back, and it was useless; she was in a form she wasn't familiar with, in a plane of existence she did not know.

“Damn it! Why can't I change back to the form that I know?” Sothis asked out loud.

“It's because your memories are returning,” she heard a voice behind her. She turned around and saw a being that she knew but also didn't know at the same time. She was a green-haired woman; she wore a long pink dress, her hair tied back into a ponytail, and a crown on her head. She was a woman who was shorter than she was. When Sothis tried to touch her, her hands went through her body as if she did not exist.

“What do you mean my memories are returning? Who are you?” Sothis asked, confused.

“I am called by many names. Some call me Naga, some call me Tiki, others call me the beginning, but you can just call me by the name that my friends once called me in life—Tiki,” the woman answered.

“Tiki? Wait, you mean the woman that once accompanied Marth on his quest to liberate his kingdom?” asked Sothis, who did not know why she had the knowledge that she did. For some reason, it felt natural to possess this knowledge.

“You are my counterpart of this world. There are multiple dragons that are the Nagas of their world. Your mother was one such guardian before her untimely demise,” the woman said.

“Naga, I'm such a being, but that's not possible,” Sothis said in disbelief.

“You are the evil of your world. The Great Evil has destroyed you; what you are now is a shell of what you once were. I’m only able to reach you because I am in a world between worlds, where I can connect with multiple beings such as yourself,” Tiki answered.

“A world between worlds?” she asked.

“It would take too long to explain. I'll just say there are multiple worlds that exist, yours being one of many. There is a great calamity coming; a great tragedy awaits. The one that is your vessel, you must guide him. You must help him in any way that you can. You're the only one that can do this for you are this world's Naga,” Tiki said. As she touched her forehead, something strange was happening; she felt a great power surge within her, a power that she had felt she had forgotten.

“Soon, you'll be meeting another—a child beyond time and space. Three of them have already passed into this world. This child will be one that possesses the blood of the Lion Queen; she will possess your blood.” The woman’s words confused Sothis. She tried to snap her fingers again to change her form, but it wouldn't work.

“The grandson of the Immaculate One will need your guidance. The whole world will depend on your guidance.” Tiki was fading; no, she needed to ask questions.

“Where are these memories of this Kurama? Surely you know,” Sothis asked, desperately wanting to know.

“You will know in time. In fact, you already know who he is. The fate of the entire world depends on both of you and your host,” Tiki said as she vanished. And just like that, her mind space went back to what it was. Nothing that Tiki said made any sense. Just what was she exactly—a being from another world? Now, she disregarded that thought, but she couldn't help but think about the woman's dire warnings.

Naruko felt embarrassed; she was dressed in Hinata's mission attire, the one she wore when she was on a mission. It was one of her spares, and it felt so uncomfortable. Considering her height, she was shorter than her girlfriend. She wished the jutsu would be undone already. It sucked—it truly sucked. Though she would be lying if she said she hadn’t thought the night was good.

She needed help, considering she wasn't used to dressing in her girlfriend's clothes. It felt so baggy, and she couldn't wait for it to fade in five damn days. She thought about how she would explain this to her classmates. 

“I hope we don't go on a mission because being like this for five days would be embarrassing,” Naruko said as she put on the last of Hinata's clothing. Unlike Hinata, she didn't have a jacket; she wasn't in her clothing—she couldn't fit in any of the uniforms Hinata had because they were too big for her. 

“You have no one to blame but yourself, Kit, for using jutsu to screw around sexually. You have no one to blame but yourself,” Kyubi reminded her of how much chakra she used. 

She didn't respond. Her girlfriend was getting dressed in her clothing, and she couldn't help but admire her. Despite how many times she had seen Hinata unclothed, it didn't change how beautiful she found her. 

“Last night was amazing,” Naruko said with her trademark grin. 

“Yes, it was. Thankfully, my harem jutsu was undone; it would be awkward going to class in my masculine form,” Hinata said with a laugh. She loved that laugh; it didn't sound forced; she sounded relaxed. 

She went towards her girlfriend and wrapped her arms around her. 

“What if I'm stuck in this form?” asked Naruko as she felt Hinata press her lips on hers. They had done this so many times they could do it with their eyes closed. It felt so strange being shorter than her girlfriend when she usually towered over her. 

“I would still love you no matter what form you're in,” Hinata said. It was difficult for them to resist going for a quickie like they had done from time to time, but today was not the day for that, considering something big was about to happen.

“How am I going to explain to everyone why I'm in this form?”asked Naruko thinking of any explanation, especially Claude it would be embarrassing if she had to explain the harem jutsu.

“You could just act like it's one of your pranks you're a master at it after all.”Hinata joked that smile it was so warm in the way she said it she was serious. 

“It would be hilarious if you did the same thing showing up in your class in your masculine form.”Naruko said with her devious smile thinking about the reactions. 

“None of the clothes you have would fit I don't know how but I'm taller then you are when I'm Hotaru I'm around the same height as Dimitri.” Hinata said shocked that her masculine form is so tall compared to her.

“It would be a fun prank nevertheless.”Naruko said with a grin. 

“It Certainly would though I don't think my friends would appreciate it.”Hinata said giggling at the idea. 

“I can't wait to be back to myself again this form I don't know how you do it.” Naruko sad hating wearing a bra it was uncomfortable considering how big her breast were she didn't know how her girlfriend did it. 

“Well I don't wear a bra because how uncomfortable it is to wear them.”Hinata said which was something that Naruko wasn't surprised about because of the amount of times she has seen her strip of her clothing and never did you have a bra on any of the times they got intimate the only time she wore one was when she was out on a date and her more revealing clothing.

“I will never hear the end of this by Claude.” Naruko said with Dread.

“Not to mention all the damn men that will want a piece of me because I'm now a woman because of this damn jutsu part of me curses myself for making this thing.” She said with annoyance. 

“it will be a good way to mess with them when you go back to being yourself again have fun while you can Naruko Chan.” Hinata said as she kissed her on the cheek as much as they wanted to continue to be affectionate they had to head to their classes. 

“I'll see you later, Hinata Hime.” She said with affection. 

“I'll see you later Naruko Chan.” Hinata replied back.

They both headed to the respective classes little did they know something big would happen today.

She does not know if this is a good idea, but she agreed with her sister and her cousin that one of them had to be in the church. She knew little about this era; it had been almost a month, and it was so much different than what she remembers. People that she knew were younger; her parents were alive, yet she was nothing more than a stranger. The only sibling she knows that's alive is Natalie. She doesn't know where Freya, Kawaki, Boruto, or her cousins Maria, Alexa, Cassandra, Alexandria, Jeralt, or Saori are. The rest of the people her age, she had no clue where they were either

Himawari was trying to blend in. She felt bad for disappearing the way she did, but she couldn't do anything without the consent of Alexander or Natalie. They agreed that she had to be the one to become part of one of the three houses, but which one? There's so much at stake. She could join the house that her mother was in to keep an eye on her, but that would complicate things with one of her other mothers. She could go with her father, but that would also make things complicated for another one of her mothers, which only left her with one option, and it was painful. She didn't know what she was going to do. Her uncles were in that house, and she had to be careful not to interfere with how things would go; otherwise, she could stop three of her cousins from being born.

She was walking around in her uniform. She didn't know how she managed to convince the archbishop; she was told that she got her persuasion skills from her grandfathers, even though she acted a lot more like her grandmother, Kushina. She couldn't do anything about her looks; she looked a lot more like her grandmother, which would not go unnoticed, but then again, it was a large world after all. She could pass it off that she was just a traveler.

She was on the verge of entering the Blue Lions classroom. It felt so strange entering the room that her grandparents once went into. When she entered, everyone was shocked to see her.

“We're getting another student. This is unexpected. Isn't she a little young?” asked Sylvain, surprised to see her. She recognized him only too well; despite being 20 years younger, she knew him. She saw a bit of her friend in him. She hoped Shin was alive; it would be devastating for her if he wasn't.

Something was familiar about this girl; Sylvain couldn't help but put his finger on it. Shion looked like she thought the same thing, even though that was ridiculous—he had never met her before. 

“We have a new student? I was never informed about this,” said Dimitri, looking at the girl. She couldn't be any older than 14.

“I went to the archbishop. I was hoping I could be useful. I know I won't be able to do much, but I like to be able to help,” the girl said enthusiastically.

“The archbishop is a busy woman, and I can clarify that she was approved,” said Manuela. 

The girl felt relieved that Manuela arrived; it was as if awkward questions, which would have been inevitably asked if she hadn't arrived in time, were now lifted.

“Well, having another girl is always a good thing,” said Annette, welcoming the new girl with open arms.

“I don't know why, but you remind me of someone,” said Mercedes, as if she recognized her from somewhere.

“Wait! I know who you are! You're that girl from the other day,” said Sasuke, surprised to see her. 

“You disappeared out of the blue! Why are you here again?” Sasuke asked suspiciously.

“Me and my companions got lost, and well…” The girl was about to say more before Mercedes ended the conversation. 

“We're making her feel uncomfortable, Sasuke-kun. She has her reasons for doing what she did,” Mercedes said, which caused the girl to feel more comfortable. They ran into her a few weeks ago; there was no other explanation.

“We have a new assistant in our class. It took some time, but he's going to be the primary professor while I will be his assistant,” said Manuela, which surprised everyone. It seemed she was basically stepping down.

What he saw was something unexpected: Rodrigue. He was the last person he thought would ever be a professor in Garreg Mach. The last time he remembered, he was in his territory back in Faerghus.

“I know it's sudden, but I am honored to be your professor. My name is Rodrigue Achille Fraldarius.” Sylvain knew this man well; he was a family friend of his father. Why would he be here of all places? That was what he couldn't help but ask himself. He caught a glimpse of Felix in the corner of his eye—he did not look too pleased to be in the same room as his father.

Then he looked at the girl from earlier; she was extremely nervous being the youngest in the class, and everyone was looking at her. He felt bad for the girl. 

“Who would you be?” asked Rodrigue, genuinely wanting to know everyone. Did Mercedes and Sasuke meet the girl a few weeks ago? There’s no way they didn’t. He had heard about mysterious travelers disappearing. How did she end up here?

“My name is Himawari Takahishi. I hope we could be friends,” the girl said nervously. So that was her name—the name of a sunflower. 

“Himawari, such a cute name,” said Ashe, who turned away, hiding the pink on his cheeks. Despite the girl being two years younger, he found her cute. But there was one thing that bothered Sylvain; he couldn't quite put his finger on it, but she looked familiar. Her whiskers on her cheeks, her blue eyes, her dark blue hair… but then he disregarded that as soon as it entered his mind. It's impossible; she could be a distant relative at best.

“Um, thank you,” Himawari said, turning away.

“I don't know why, but you look familiar,” said Neji as he walked slightly past Sylvain.

“You're probably imagining things, Neji-san,” Himawari said, trying to save face.

“You're making her nervous, Neji,” Tenten said scoldingly.

“Don't worry, Himawari. The Blue Lions is a welcoming place. I was worried about what happened. Why did you leave?” asked Mercedes, with a look of concern, like a big sister looking after her little sister. Sasuke was not as welcoming, though he didn't voice his thoughts out loud.

“I can't really say. My cousin and my sister are off doing their own thing while I'm here. I'll meet them again; I'm sure of it,” the girl said with a smile that Sylvain couldn't help but find cute.

“Well, I'll do the best I can to make you feel safe and welcome, Himawari,” said Dimitri with his polite smile that he usually gives to strangers that he meets. He didn't know how he did it.

“It's an honor to be in your presence, Dimitri Sama,” Himawari said respectfully, so polite. Why does she remind him of Hinata? She wasn't soft-spoken like her, no, but the way she presented herself—so respectful—no, he disregarded that thought once again; a distant relative, that's what she is.

“She's not who I saw in my visions. I don't know who she is,” Shion said as she looked at the girl with concern and wonder.

“Oh, come on, Lady Shion, you don't think she is a spy, do you?” Sylvain asked as he saw the girl intermingle with the other Blue Lions; she was talking to Annette and Ashe. It was so strange—she was 14, yet she acted much older. What kind of experiences has this girl seen that has caused her to have those eyes? He couldn't help but see it, and he knew Shion could see it as well: the eyes of someone who has seen war and death, but they only appeared for a second.

He didn't get a chance to indulge in his thoughts when Rodrigue approached him.

“It's a pleasure to see you again, Sylvain. I know we haven't seen each other in a while because of what happened…” He hesitated; nobody wanted to talk about the tragedy, and he didn't want to hear about it. Glenn was a friend; his death hurts him to this day.

“It's a pleasure to see you as well. It's too bad Father wouldn't feel that way,” said Sylvain.

“You wouldn't know where Ingrid is, would you?” Rodrigue asked.

“She’s in the Black Eagles class,” Sylvain answered.

“I will have to go there when the class is over,” he said as he greeted the students one by one.

Dimitri couldn't help but notice something about Himawari as Rodrigue approached her. 

“Aren't you a little young to be in the academy, young lady?” Rodrigue asked out of curiosity. 

“The archbishop herself approved. I may be young, but I'm willing to learn, Rodrigue-san,” Himawari replied. 

She handed Rodrigue the letter that had the archbishop's signature, much to the shock of everyone. 

“This checks out. I don't know why, young lady, but you look familiar, and I can't put my finger on it,” Rodrigue said, confused about why he felt that way. Dimitri felt the same; she looked familiar, yet he had never met her before. 

She did not respond to that comment. The girl sat at her seat, near where Ashe was. 

“I don't know why, your Highness, but something about that girl—she looks familiar, don't you think?” Dedue asked. He couldn't help but look at the girl and think of two people. Her face, her eyes; she resembled two people he knew, but he quickly disregarded it. It was not possible considering her age. 

“It's likely nothing, but we should keep an eye on her,” Dedue suggested, not knowing how to react to the appearance of Himawari. She looked like Naruto and Hinata, but that wasn't possible; her age, along with Naruto and Hinata, made it impossible for her to be related to them. Still, he couldn't ignore the resemblance between them. Yet there was another resemblance he couldn't ignore: the eyes of his father, Lambert. 

He disregarded it just as quickly. No, he was just imagining things. But he couldn't help but think how much she resembled people he knew.

Claude was wondering what was taking Naruto so long. He never took this long to get to their class, and everyone was wondering where he was. It wasn't like him. Right when someone was about to say something, he saw a blonde-haired girl enter the class. She looked nervous; she was wearing clothing that was too big for her, and she was around the same height as Hilda. She had whiskers on her cheeks and blue eyes.

“He did that damn jutsu again, didn't he?” asked Ino, with a hint of annoyance.

“He did what?” asked Claude, not knowing what she was talking about.

“I'm sorry, but who are you?” asked Lorenz, not realizing it was Naruto.

“Yeah, just who are you, and why do you resemble a classmate that we know?” Leonie, who had a feeling it was Naruto, was not amused.

“I can explain, please,” Naruko said nervously.

“You used that damn jutsu, didn't you?” asked Ino, annoyed.

“Well, I'm kind of stuck in this form for the next five days. It's not my fault, I swear,” Naruko said nervously, not liking the looks the men were giving her.

“Wait, she isn't who I think she is?” Lorenz said, blushing. Half the guys in the classroom were turning away, not even realizing it was Naruto in his feminine form.

“You and your perverted fucking jutsu, I swear,” Shikamaru said with annoyance, as if he had seen this before.

“Oh come on, Shikamaru, don’t do that, please,” Naruko said pleadingly.

“I wish you would transform back to yourself as soon as possible; it's hard for me to concentrate with you looking like that,” said Lorenz, unable to help but find Naruto's feminine form beautiful.

“Do you think I want to be in this form, you moron? It's not my fault I'm stuck in this form,” Naruko said defensively.

“You used too much chakra, while you were making love, weren’t you?” asked Ino, which caused Naruko to blush.

“Please, I would rather not discuss what me and Hinata-chan do in private,” Naruko said defensively. Claude knew this would get out of hand if he didn't step in. “It's okay, buddy, you don't have to discuss it; just how are we going to explain it to our professors?” Claude asked, wondering how he was going to spin this.

“Oh, Naruto, or should I call you Naruko? You did that jutsu again; oh, what a pain this is going to be,” said Kakashi, who had just come back from being sick for almost a month, which Claude found suspicious. How does someone like Kakashi get sick?

Then he caught sight of Hanabi, who usually kept her distance from everyone. Ever since Shez humbled her a month ago, she had not said much of anything.

“For those in class, look at Naruto and know not to use a jutsu for foolish purposes such as sex, considering this is the result of such a misuse of chakra,” Kakashi said, knowing that Naruto was in her feminine form because of fooling around with his girlfriend using his jutsu.

“Oh, come on, Kakashi-sensei, that's hardly fair,” Naruko said, annoyed that Kakashi was humiliating her in front of the class. 

“Kakashi-san, I think her being in the form that she's in is enough of a punishment. I think humiliating her further is hardly fair,” said Hanneman, who was more sympathetic to Naruto's plight than Kakashi.

“Oh, thank you, Professor Hanneman,” Naruko said in relief that someone was willing to support her—or was it him? It was confusing; even though Naruto was in his feminine form, it was still difficult not to see what Naruto currently was: female.

“I must find out how he does that; I’d like to try out that jutsu for myself,” Claude said with his devious smile. He could imagine it now, what kind of pranks he could pull with a harem jutsu. The feminine form that he would have—oh yes, he already thought about a name for himself if he were a woman: Celine. It'd be perfect.

“You better not be thinking what I think you're thinking, Claude-kun,” asked Ino, who didn't seem thrilled that he was contemplating using Naruto's jutsu for a prank. 

“It'll be a harmless prank, I assure you,” Claude said, hiding his true intentions. 

“If you say so,” Ino replied.

They said nothing as the lesson began for the day. Claude couldn't help but feel like something big was going to happen today, but he couldn't put his finger on what that would be. 

Shez was annoyed being next to Naruko, out of all the times she thought annoyingly, but something else seemed to be bothering her; she was feeling a presence inside of her. She knew her companion was feeling it as well. 

“The nine-tailed fox spirit is inside of Naruto; I know he is,” Arval said with concern. 

“Wait, you mean Kyubi, the nine-tailed fox? But how is that even possible? What I've heard is that the nine-tailed fox is dead,” Shez asked, astonished that such a powerful spirit even existed at all and that she was in close proximity with possibly the most powerful among the tailed beasts in this very room. 

“The tailed beasts cannot be destroyed that easily. You can kill the host, but they'll reappear after a decade. The origin of Kyubi is unknown; the only thing I do know for certain is he existed around the same time as…” her companion hesitated. 

“Are you alright, Arval?” asked Shez, concerned. 

“I'm fine; I feel like a part of my memory has returned,” Arval admitted, much to her shock. 

“What do you remember?” Shez asked. 

“What I remember…”

December 30th 120 years before the Red canyon massacre 

Agartha

Epimenides was on his throne, which was made of materials that were alien to the naked eye. There were neon lights along with the cold metal floor. The throne itself was made completely of marble and stone. He wore a crimson crown on his head, and he had long white robes. He was listening to report after report about the tidings of the outside world—the underground Kingdom of the Agarthans. It was a refuge for his people for many years. The Agarthans ruled this planet, but because of the arrival of the Nabateans—the tailed beast—things had changed. Humans on the surface no longer worshiped him and his people as their gods. His predecessors were angry about this development. 

Epimenides thought about an alternative to an outright war with the race of refugees; they didn't choose to be on this planet any more than his people did. After all, his people were also refugees—descendants of the survivors of their home world that was destroyed by the Otsutsuki clan. Their home world had been destroyed thousands of years ago, but he knew about their existence, the reputation of the Otsutsuki; they destroy world after world. His people moved from planet to planet for thousands of years until they found this one. He was the last of his people to know of the ancient knowledge that had long since been buried. It was his sole responsibility to ensure his people's safety by whatever means were necessary. Defending their home from the threat of the Otsutsuki clan, he would do what was required. Unlike the zealots who despise outsiders, he could see the bigger picture. 

If the Otsutsuki weren’t dealt with, the entire planet that his people inhabited, along with their enemies, would be destroyed as well. The biggest threat to them all was the world destroyers. He listened for hours in his throne about the debates regarding what to do about the Otsutsuki. It was long and tedious. 

“We should leave the beasts to their fate. What concern is that of ours if they are wiped out by the aliens? Let them destroy each other; it's none of our concern,” said a middle-aged woman who had a strong isolationist position on the council. She was extremely popular with the elite of his people; they did not want to help the people on the surface, especially their longtime enemies, the Nabateans.

“Who's to say they wouldn't Target us next? I don't trust anything that comes out of the mouth of that witch. Kaguya would no doubt go after our people after she's done dealing with the surface dwellers. Ignoring this will be the death of us all.” said a young woman who looked by human standards to be in her early twenties. 

“We will deal with those abominations after they destroy the beast. It's none of our concern.” the middle-aged woman replied. 

“Foolishness so we just allow these aliens to wipe out all of us? We all share the same world as they do you mean our best interest to work with them at least temporarily until our safety is secure we do have a non-aggression packed with the Nabateans it would be in our best interest to temporarily work with them we have a common threat and it's foolish for us to ignore it because of some past dispute.”The middle-aged man said. 

“Apollo, have you forgotten what they've done to our people?” Asked the middle-aged woman. 

“I have not, Artemis, but it's foolish to ignore this threat,” Apollo replied.

“Apollo speaks with wisdom on this: it is foolish for us to ignore this threat because of the Nabateans. They are just like us. They're in the same boat as all of us, including the humans. On the surface, allowing them to destroy them would be foolish. Who's going to help us when they're gone?”Athena asked. She was the wisest of his counsel. He was grateful that her father allowed her on the council. Her cool head was needed at this time. 

“It matters not, Athena. It does not change the fact they don't want anything to do with us any more than we want with them. Let them fight; it's not our problem.”Artemis said much to the applause of her supporters on the war council.

“That's not your decision to make Artemis,” Athena argued. 

“No, that is a decision for our King.” Said Apollo in agreement. 

He had no idea what to say he was about to end the meaning until two figures appeared there was hostility in the room he knew exactly who they were the woman in front of them he knew her by reputation Sothis and by her side was Kurama the nine-tailed fox who was currently in his humanoid form everyone was getting in the defensive stance including Athena who was normally pacifist. 

“Calm yourself; we're not here to inflict any harm on you,” said Sothis calmly. 

“You dare come to our sacred chamber?” asked Artemis angrily. 

“I'm sorry; I would have gone through the proper channels if it wasn't important,” Sothis said apologetically. 

“What is going to stop us from summoning our guards?” asked Athena, who was getting ready to defend her peers from a possible attack. 

“If I were here for violence, none of you would be standing here. I'm here to propose an alliance,” Sothis said as she did the last thing Epimenides expected—bowing before him. This surprised him; he wondered what her agenda was. He got up from his throne and walked towards Sothis. He was skeptical; even Kurama bowed. They were both extremely powerful creatures, yet here they were, bowing before him as if they were his inferiors. 

“What reason do you have to bow before me? You are a queen, yet you're bowing before me as if you're  my inferior. Why?” Epimenides coldly asked. He was extremely apprehensive towards outsiders, especially one that invaded his war council chamber, which hosted his throne. It took moments before she answered.

“Because there are things more important than pride, Lord Epimenides, on this planet we both share it, and we will both die if we don't work together against our common enemy,” Sothis said as her face was facing the ground.

“Get up. You are a queen; I will not have you grovel for my aid,” Epimenides said commandingly. She did exactly as he commanded. She stood tall; there was an ounce of defiance she wasn't willing to back down from. She was going to get an alliance with him and his people by whatever means necessary; he could read that in her face.

“We will discuss an alliance in private. Leave us,” Epimenides commanded. Everyone without hesitation left the room. Kurama was hesitant; he didn't need to dig deep into the humanoid fox to know how close he and Sothis were. He was reluctant to leave her alone with an unknown enemy.

“Don't worry, Kurama. I can take care of myself,” Sothis said confidently. The fox reluctantly left the room. It was only the two of them alone—a king and a queen. They were on equal footing. This alliance Sothis would propose would take a lot of time on both of their ends. Centuries of mistrust—did he dare chance it?

He didn't have time to think about it, not with what's at stake. This encounter with Sothis would change everything about their people, for better or worse.

Shez noticed Arval was silent. 

“I'm sorry; I was thinking about a memory that I have forgotten,” Arval said, not really elaborating. 

Shez was barely paying attention to the lecture. She felt like she had witnessed a memory that wasn’t hers; she could not explain why she was watching a war council with a fox spirit in the form of a human, along with a goddess. What was all this? This wasn't the first memory she had encountered that wasn't her own. She had experienced one before—an ancient battle—before she met Byleth. Just what was she, that memory she had witnessed exactly? Her companion did not know any more than she did. Something about Naruto made her feel apprehensive. Despite being in his feminine form, Naruko, she couldn't shake the feeling of caution, especially when it came to the nine-tailed fox spirit. 

For now, though, she would focus on her studies in class; the last thing she wanted was to have her grades go down because she was spacing out.

Sakura was the first to arrive in her class, which she thought was unusual; it was usually Hinata who was in the class first. She was about to sit at her usual spot before she heard Hubert walk in the room. She turned around and saw him. 

“May I take a few minutes of your time?” asked Hubert. Sakura didn't think there was any harm, and the tone of his voice was respectful. She had been trying to build a better reputation for herself, and she didn't want to undo all the hard work she had been doing for the past few months just because she felt uncomfortable around Hubert. 

“Of course, Hubert-san. What is it that you need?” Sakura asked. He approached her as if wanting to keep what they were going to say as private as possible. 

“Have you noticed something suspicious about your sensei?” asked Hubert seriously, which caused Sakura to wonder what he was getting at. Kakashi had been sick for a month, which she thought was strange, considering he never got sick at any point when she had gone on missions with him. 

“I don't know what you mean, Hubert-san,” Sakura said, not knowing what he was getting at. 

“Don't you find it strange that what happened with Ingrid almost a month ago caused Kakashi to call in sick? At the same time, an assassination attempt happened on Hinata and Dimitri. Don't you find that suspicious?” asked Hubert. Now that Sakura thought about it, something did not add up. There was also Dorothea's attempted assassination to take into consideration as well. 

“Did something like this happen five years ago when Sasuke was kidnapped?” asked Hubert. Sakura remembered those times—how Kakashi had mysteriously disappeared and how she and Naruto were not allowed to rescue their own teammate by the orders of the Hokage. Yet nothing added up, as Sasuke appeared suddenly two months later. 

Something was suspicious. Sakura didn't truly trust Kakashi after that and did not understand why she felt apprehensive, as if he was hiding something. Then his sudden disappearance again—no, Sakura disregarded that theory as soon as it entered her mind, but it wasn't impossible. 

“Something does not add up, I will admit that, but what does that have to do with us?” asked Sakura. 

“You want to know my theory, Sakura?” Hubert asked. 

“I think the assassination attempt and Kakashi are connected. Who better to assassinate a prince of a nation and a future heir to the Hyuga clan than someone with Kakashi’s skills?” Hubert asked rhetorically. Sakura couldn't help but think about it, but then what about Dorothea and her attempted assassination?

“I think the theory has merit behind it, but why would Konoha risk destroying any relations with Faerghus? That doesn't make any sense, considering there are those on the Konoha council who desire strong relations with the kingdom. It just doesn’t add up.” Sakura said, but then she thought about the possible motive.

“It doesn't make sense, you're right, unless there are those who desire to see those relations fall apart. You see, Sakura, there are those in the empire who desire strong relations with Konoha, and there are those on the Konoha council who desire the same. The empire is vast and powerful, and Konoha desires to put its claws into the empire in order to expand its own territory beyond Ninji.” Hubert stopped to let Sakura absorb what he just told her. That did make sense; she didn't get much information about the council because her parents didn't tell her much. Her father was on the council and always ranted about the war hawks on the council who wanted to extend Konoha's influence beyond its home continent and the delusions of the elders on the council wanting to even create what is called the Konoha empire. It had been a dream for generations. The other nations had a similar aspiration, but they didn't have the power to enact their desires.

“I don't know; I don't like this train of thought. Where is it leading, Hubert-san?” Sakura said, trembling at the very thought that her country would even consider such a horrific act as an assassination on a prince. It’s an act of war; it’s unfavorable to even consider Konoha willingly starting a conflict outside of its own continent. But nothing made sense until she set foot in the monastery. Most of the people she went to school with had never killed anyone. When she was twelve years old, she killed for the first time, yet everyone else she was going to school with had never done what she had done or seen what she had seen. She didn’t know what to believe at this point.

“It isn't easy for one to see the world as it is, but Sakura, your country is hell-bent on expanding its influence by whatever means necessary. There are those in the Root Abuu who are in this very place where we go to school. Who's to say there isn't one in our class, or the Golden Deer, or even the Blue Lions? There are forces beyond our understanding; we must be cautious,” Hubert warned as the rest of her peers entered the class.

Hubert went to his side of the class. Sakura wondered why he even bothered with her. She didn't know why she felt like something big was going to happen today. A huge mission was going to be entrusted to the Black Eagles; usually, those who won the mock battle were given the most important missions. She knew they would be given one, and whatever this mission would be, it would change the fate of everyone.

Then she saw somebody that she did not recognize: a silver-haired man with glasses who was walking alongside Seteth. She had never seen him enter this class ever; something was definitely off. Byleth wasn't too far behind, who was as confused as everyone else about why Seteth was in their class.

"Those in the Black Eagles class, I'm here to assist the professor until one of the senseis from Konoha arrives and as a substitute when Byleth is unable to teach," Seteth answered a question that was on everyone's mind.

"Will you introduce yourself?" he asked the silver-haired man.

"With pleasure, Seteth-san," said the silver-haired man. 

"It was hard to choose a class, but the Black Eagles spoke to me. I hope we can all be friends with each other. My name is Kabuto Yakushi," he said with confidence and some form of condescension.

Sakura couldn't help but feel suspicious of him immediately; why now does he appear? She could see in the corner of her eye that Hubert had the same suspicion she had. Why was Kabuto in their class? The earlier conversation she had with Hubert came to mind; she couldn't help but remember what he said about spies. Could Kabuto be one of those spies? 

She would have to keep an eye on him for everyone's sake. If Dimitri and Hinata could have an attempt on their lives, who's to say Edelgard couldn't be a target? She would have to be extremely careful not to expose herself. She would keep an eye on him regardless of what everyone else in the class felt.

Dorothea was sitting beside Ingrid and Hinata; she was just as baffled as everyone else about Seteth being the assistant professor. It was so strange to have it happen so suddenly. She was wondering what was going on in this Kabuto—who is he exactly? So many strange things have been happening over the past month: the mysterious strangers, one of whom looked like a younger version of herself, except with brownish-red hair and whiskers. Then there was the other girl with long blue hair and blue eyes, also with whiskers, alongside a boy with short red hair. Who were these people? And then there was Hinata, who had not said anything about her meeting with Hanneman; she was hiding something, and Naruto wasn't willing to tell anyone.

Dorothea wished Hinata would trust her. She couldn't help but feel that no matter how close she had gotten to her, there was a part of Hinata that didn't trust her, even though that was an irrational way of thinking. She had secrets too that she hadn't told anyone, like her Sharingan and her Uchiha ancestry—something she couldn't explain to anyone. Hinata did see her Sharingan but said nothing; she was grateful for that.

She felt Ingrid's right hand clasped around hers, as if she knew what she was thinking. 

“Am I the only one that feels like something big is going to happen today?” asked Hinata, looking at the tension in the room. Dorothea couldn't help but agree with her; looking around, it was hard not to notice the extreme tension, as if something could explode at a moment's notice. Something was wrong.

“Whatever it is, we'll find out by the end of the day,” said Ingrid, as if she could read her mind.

“I don't want to go on a mission to kill anyone,” Hinata said, looking at her hands.

“You're not a killer, Hinata. You did what you had to do to protect us and to protect Naru. That doesn't change who you are,” said Dorothea, trying to reassure her.

“I was considered weak for five years for refusing to kill anyone, but when my friends were about to be killed by bandits, I snapped. I killed without hesitation. I felt like a part of me had changed, like I tainted my soul by—” they didn't even pay attention to the lesson. Hinata's hands were shaking.

“No, you are not weak for what you have done. You don't have to kill anyone to prove that you're strong; you're strong as you are,” said Ingrid. Hinata shook her head.

“My mother would still be alive if I wasn't such a weak and pathetic girl,” Hinata said with bitterness. This was the main catalyst—the death of her mother. Dorothea could only relate; she felt weak and worthless when she wasn't able to do anything for her mother. But had she tried to fight alongside her, she would be dead just like her—or worse.

“It's not your fault what happened, and I don't think your mother would want you to think that way,” said Ingrid as she held tighter to Hinata's hand.

“I don't know what I would do without you. You're precious to me, all of you.” Then they realized where they were and stopped. It wasn't the time or place, and it would only be a matter of time before they'd be noticed by Seteth, who would not take too kindly to them talking in the middle of a lecture, even if it was in whispers.  

They stayed silent for the remainder of the class, not wanting to draw the wrath of their professor and his assistant

Hinata and Ingrid were sparring. It was an intense sparring match. Hinata was fighting using her lance in order to get better at fighting with her weapon of choice; she wanted to be less reliant on her Gentle Fist and more reliant on other skills. She was surprised at her progress and how fast she was managing to keep up with her friend as they both blocked each other's blows. Even though Ingrid had won every one of their sessions because of her skill with a lance being far superior to Hinata's due to her experience, Hinata was catching up; it was far easier than it had been the first time.

This particular session, people were watching with interest as she blocked blow after blow. Ingrid swiped at Hinata's foot in order to end the match quickly, but Hinata, learning from her past experiences, blocked with her own. Even students from other houses were watching with interest as the two went all out in their duel. She had sparred with Ingrid the most out of any of the students. She couldn't put her finger on why she preferred Ingrid over everyone else, but she felt that part of her understood Hinata even more than Naruto, considering how often they had sparred.

Ingrid moved gracefully as Hinata tried to get a quick victory. Even though she knew it was pointless, it didn't hurt to try; she wasn't going to ignore all her options on the table. The two combatants circled each other, and it was amazing just how much Hinata was able to keep up with her friend. 

Ingrid struck Hinata with a tempest strike, which nearly caught Hinata off guard. Ingrid was even faster than normal. Hinata had to resist the urge to scream; her palms did hurt, but it wasn't going to stop her. She wasn't going to complain like a child. It was her fault she was in this state because she hadn't trained hard enough. Pain would be a reminder of what to look out for next time. 

She was trying hard not to have her Crest activate; she didn't want anybody else to know. She tried to strike at other places where she saw vulnerabilities, too, on Ingrid's right side, where her defense was weakest. Ingrid barely managed to block. Had she been a second faster, Hinata would have won. They circled each other, and it was intense, with the worrying looks on her friend's face as they both approached the final stages of their sparring match.

Ingrid moved as fast as a lion to Hinata's right side and struck. Hinata barely had time to block. Everyone gasped at just how close these two were in their skills. Even though Hinata knew it was far from close, Ingrid was still better than her. As the match was about to reach its conclusion, Ingrid executed one last horizontal strike. Hinata felt time slow down; it was as if she could see through Ingrid's attack. Hinata moved slightly to the right and countered with her own strike, knocking Ingrid down.

Everyone was surprised when Hinata aimed her lance at Ingrid's throat, signifying her victory, which was the first since she began her training. 

“That was quite a workout; I didn't expect that,” Ingrid admitted as Hinata offered her a hand. Ingrid took it, and Hinata helped her up. She couldn't believe she had won. 

“It was! I didn't expect to win this time,” Hinata admitted. 

“You've trained really hard; you're talented, Hinata. I have to train much harder in order to keep up with you. You are quite something,” Ingrid said, smiling at the result. Win or lose, it was still an enjoyable experience sparring with Ingrid.

“Spectacular!” she exclaimed. She looked behind her and saw Rodrigue, the man she had met the other day. 

“Rodrigue, did you watch all of that?” Ingrid asked, not noticing he was there until now.

“I did. Your father would be proud of how far you have come, Ingrid,” Rodrigue said with pride. Hinata could sense that they had a close relationship.

“And you, Hinata, despite barely picking up the lance, are becoming skilled in a short amount of time. You have inherited your parents talents,” he said with a smile. Hinata then realized he said “mother.”

“What do you mean by that, Rodrigue-san?” Hinata asked, noticing his face change as if he had said something he shouldn't have.

“Oh, I'm sorry! I misspoke; I meant your mother, actually.” He said it, but she knew he wasn't completely being truthful. He had said “parents,” which meant he knew who her father was. She didn't know why, but she had a strong feeling he did.

“I didn't notice you were here. Who are you?” asked Byleth, her professor, who noticed Rodrigue's presence.

“I just came today, Byleth. I am one of your peers, Rodrigue. I am currently the professor of the Blue Lions and will be taking the place of Manuela, who will be my assistant,” he said as he bowed respectfully towards him.

“There's no need for that, Rodrigue. We're equals here,” Byleth said respectfully.

“I disagree. You are his son. I was once taught by your father. Many of the lessons he taught me I hold dear to my heart even to this day,” Rodrigue said with reverence for Jeralt. His father, Hinata, had heard a lot about him from what she was allowed to learn from that creature she didn’t even want to name.

“I wish I could meet him,” Hinata admitted.

“You'll get your chance, Hinata. Even though he's busy on missions, you will get a chance to meet him. He was one of your mother's instructors, after all,” Rodrigue said, thinking nostalgically of his time at the academy.

“I didn't know my father was a teacher here,” Byleth said, feeling as ignorant as Hinata did.

“Oh, he wouldn't have been able to do it as well if it weren't for your mother. Now, she was a teacher that was loved, and the Blue Lions. It's a shame what happened to her,” Rodrigue said, thinking about the woman he knew.

“Wait, you met my mother?” Byleth asked, surprised.

“Oh yes, Professor Sitri was quite something. She was popular with the students, especially among the male population, much to the annoyance of your father,” he said, recalling the memory. Hinata couldn't imagine that at all.

“Oh yes, and I remember Hitomi being her top student, even outpacing Lambert in a lot of cases in her grades, of course. We all teased them about it,” Rodrigue said, smiling at the memory.

Hinata had the same look her professor had; they both knew nothing about their mothers' time at the academy, especially Hinata. Her mother was Sitri’s top student. It was as if history was repeating itself through generations—the children of the previous generation teaching the children of the current. It was as if fate itself decided it shall be.

“Oh, I'm sorry, I'm getting ahead of myself. I'm feeling nostalgic for a time long gone,” Rodrigue said, catching his carelessness. Or was he? Hinata thought before she could ask him another question. Seteth approached the group. 

“The Archbishop requires our presence at once,” Seteth said, breaking all conversation. 

“I'll be there momentarily,” said Rodrigue. Her professor left, and she wondered why he wasn't leaving like Byleth. 

“Keep an eye on her, Ingrid. I wouldn't be able to face Hitomi if anything happened to her,” Rodrigue said as he left. Ingrid didn't get a chance to respond. Hinata couldn't help but feel like Rodrigue knows more than he's letting on. He knows about her mother, but more importantly, he knows who her father is—her real father. There's no way he doesn't know. 

She was going to find out; she needed answers. Who was she? She certainly wasn't a Hyuga. If that's not what she is, then who is she? She would have to put that aside for now. The mission came first. As much as she wanted to believe otherwise, that was the truth she could not escape from.

Byleth, Rodrigue, and Kakashi were being summoned by Rhea. It was time for their missions. This was the moment where he would test the results of his students training. He felt it was too soon, but he knew he couldn't argue. All three professors waited for the archbishop to speak.

"As you all know, the three of you will be assigned on your own separate missions."

Rhea motioned for one of the knights to hand over the dossier to each of them. He read his. So he was going to eliminate the remnants of that bandit band that he had destroyed a month ago. He didn't think this was worth the use of his time, but he didn't want to say it openly, so he bit his tongue.

Rodrigue asked the archbishop, who calmly answered his question.

“Considering this is a matter for the kingdom, it's only appropriate that your class deals with this matter. This is a Faerghus matter that should be dealt with as soon as possible before it erupts into a full-scale war,” Rhea said to Rodrigue with urgency. He was from the kingdom, so he knew better than anyone in this room how dangerously this rebellion could be. He had heard about it on his travels before he became a professor, but to think it would get to this.He was glad his class was not assigned to putting down a rebellion; something about it irked him.

Then he saw Kakashi, who also asked a question: "I understand you want my class to go to the Land of Waves, isn't it out of the way from Fodlan? I know it's halfway to the point of East Adrestia; is there any particular reason why you want us to go to the Land of Waves when it's better to be handled by Konoha?"Kakashi asked. Astonished that she would be sending his class far away from everyone else.

"Since you're from that part of the world, I think you would be a good fit to lead your students, since most of them have never been to any part of the five nations. This would be a good learning experience when they eventually go to Konoha itself."

It made sense to Byleth, but he still couldn't figure out why.

The archbishop looked at him if he had any questions for her.

"You're all dismissed." Kakashi and Rodrigue left; he was alone with the archbishop. He had his own questions.

"You look troubled." Rhea said, noticing his turmoil. He didn't want Marianne to go on a mission like this; he didn't want her to soil her hands more with the blood of others. He wanted to voice that, but he couldn't.

"Is there any reason our class is being sent to kill bandits, instead of doing something else? I thought this was a school; I wasn't told we were training soldiers." From what he could tell, she looked like she was twitching. Was that anger he saw in her eyes?

"It would be a good use of their training after all. They must learn to kill their hesitation. If they are to defend themselves on future missions. I have full confidence in your ability to keep my students alive and safe." Rhea countered.

The very idea was ridiculous. How is taking them to a place that could get them killed and having him simply being there keeping them safe? He wanted to say something but he couldn't. He bit his tongue.

"I will head out at once," he said hesitantly.

When he was out of earshot, he spoke aloud to Sothis. "I don't like this one bit. I didn't agree to train my students to be killers." It was one thing for him. He was used to it. He had been a mercenary since he was 12. But these were people with little experience; they could potentially get killed if they froze and their deaths would be his fault. They may have fought in a battle before but that was one battle this could be more dangerous anything could happen and that's what concerned him.

"The power that I used the other day, I can give it to you to help you ensure they survive, but know that my power has its limits," Sothis told him cautiously. 

"I just want to keep her safe," he said to himself. 

"Believe in your strength and the strength of your students. She's stronger than you know." 

He didn't want to put Marianne in danger. He clenched his fist, but if he didn't go, someone else would lead, and they would likely get his students killed. It had to be him. He was going to inform his students that they were going to be gone on a mission by the end of the day.

The feeling of dread he has: what if he failed? What if he experienced the same failure he had three years ago when he faced a mercenary that was far stronger than him, who would have killed him had Marianne not protected him with a power he still, to this day, doesn't understand? He felt pathetic that day; he couldn't protect her. There were others he wanted to protect as well.

Why did he have to feel this fear? Fear is unbecoming of what his reputation entails, but that's what he experienced ever since he met Marianne. He doesn’t want to be helpless again. He will do whatever it takes to protect her and his students, he would not fail; he wouldn't allow it.

He forced himself to move to inform his students about the upcoming mission.

Rhea saw Byleth leave. Seteth had a look of disapproval on his face. She should not want to have this conversation at the moment, but she knew she couldn't avoid it due to it being impossible to ignore. Byleth’s relationship with Marianne was a topic of contention with Seteth since he arrived. She knew nothing of their relationship except that they met years prior, and it was one of the few things she was willing to overlook because of how much his relationship with her reminded her of her own lover—a lover that she hadn't named for a thousand years because of the pain. 

"His feelings for the girl are not appropriate for a teacher. You know this, yet you allow this. Why?" Seteth asked, referring to Byleth's relationship with Marianne. 

"Because he's a lot like his mother, my Sitri." She had rarely mentioned her daughter's name in the past 20 years due to the pain. Seteth couldn't possibly understand the pain of seeing your own child die, especially a mother who had given birth to said child. In her child's dying moments, she saw memories of her when she was a newborn, then when she was able to walk for the first time, talk for the first time. Even though Sitri was a woman when she died, in Rhea's eyes, she was always her little girl, and she always will be.

"I understand, but you have to understand how it looks. There are already rumors that he's taking advantage of her. I know he isn't the type to do such things, but that doesn't stop the rumors. There are those who resent that he was given the position of professor over others, and some of the faculty feel like they are more deserving." Seteth said the same thing she had heard before from others; she didn't need to hear it again, and she was tired of hearing about it. She had been hearing about it for what seemed like every day, and she was sick of it.

"My grandson is more than qualified to be the professor of the Black Eagles. He has more than proven himself in the past month. My decision to allow him to be a professor was the correct one, and I will not be told otherwise, especially by anyone in the faculty." Rhea said to Seteth, who did not recoil. He was one of the few who was not afraid to confront her on any disagreements.

"Plus, you have not seen how happy he was when he was offered a chance to do something other than being a mercenary. For the first time in his life, he's doing something other than taking a life; he's teaching. From what I've heard from Jeralt, he's never felt so fulfilled in his life. I don't regret my decision; nobody's going to get me to change my mind," Rhea said, defending her decision for allowing her grandson to be the professor while also overlooking his affair with Marianne. She may be playing favorites because he's the son of Sitri, but it doesn't matter. She will not be second-guessed by anyone.

“I don't pretend to know what his life was like prior to being here in the monastery. I don't know what that girl has done for him before he came here. I'm just saying what everyone else is afraid to say: it's inappropriate what they do. Even if they do their best to hide it, it's obvious to anyone who's paying attention that they are having an affair. They may not even know the context; it doesn't matter. Appearances are everything, Rhea. I'm just looking after him, that is all,” Seteth said calmly, knowing that he was stepping on a topic that he shouldn't be discussing.

“There's also the matter with Sonia and Dimitri. Even though she's been very careful about leaving as little of a trail as possible, their frequent visits are also drawing attention. We cannot hide who she is forever. Sonia and Byleth will eventually meet; we cannot hide them from each other forever. It wouldn't be right for either one of them,” Seteth said, trying to get her to allow Sonia to leave the Abyss. But Sonia wasn't the only reason she didn't want Sonia to leave the Abyss; there was a deep secret that she didn't want any of the world to know.

“You know as well as I do why I'm secretive about her existence as I am. I do it because if Konoha were to discover that there is a secret 10th Jinchuriki, and if they were to find out about my sister Ichika, if they were to find out that the daughter of Kurama exists, they would go after Sonia like vultures. I do it to protect both of them,” Rhea said defensively. She was tired of justifying everything that she was doing.

“Having her caged like an animal isn't going to do anything but cause her to be filled with bottled-up rage. You know as much as I do about the life of a Jinchuriki and how harsh it is. Gaara was nearly consumed by his own hatred because of his isolation. Had it not been for Naruto to fight with everything he had, he would be a cold-blooded killer even now. All of them have a hard life, no exceptions. The fact that Sonia doesn't understand why she's even in the Abyss is cruel,” Seteth said, which caused her to want to leap across the room and slap him hard across the face, but she held back, knowing that would be counterproductive.

“Who are you to lecture me, Seteth? You do what you have to do to protect your child. Do you honestly believe you're not doing the same thing to Flayn? Are you not making it difficult for her to make friends? You're treating her in the same way I'm treating Sonia. Don't act all self-righteous with me when you're doing the same thing,” Rhea said, calling him out for his hypocrisy. He had no rebuke.

“We will have this discussion later. I’ve got to go to Byleth and make sure he doesn't do anything foolish on his mission.” Before he left, she said one last thing. “Make sure to keep Hinata safe. Rodrigue may not be aware that we know her true identity. We must make sure she sees her homeland. I will not violate a promise I made to her mother,” Rhea said, which caused him to turn around one last time.

“I will make sure the lion princess comes home in one piece. You have my word on that,” Seteth said before he left.

She wanted to see her mother again and hear her voice, but the price to pay was high, and Rhea wasn't sure if she wanted to pay that price. She wasn't willing to do that with her own daughter, yet she felt sick about doing it to her own grandson because he was stillborn. Part of her thought he was unnatural, but that changed when she saw him for the first time as an adult. He had feelings, even if he didn't understand them, and he felt pain, sadness, and happiness, just like everybody else.

Yet, she wanted to see her mother. She wanted badly to see her. Her conscience was eating at her, a life for a life—that's the price that it would cost to bring her back, and she wasn't sure what her resolve was anymore. Seteth's words couldn't leave her mind because he was right, and she couldn't refute any of it.

She prayed and hoped that her grandson would come home safely, not because he carries her mother inside of him but because she doesn't want a part of her daughter to die and her sacrifice to be in vain.

"We're going on a mission to put down a rebellion in Castle Gaspard Blue Lions we will be heading out today" Said rodrigue. Ashe couldn't believe it, it couldn't be his friends noticed that he was troubled.

"Are you okay, Ashe?" asked Annette concerned.

 "I'm fine," he lied.

"To think it would come to this," Dimitri said with a sad look on his face. "What's going on?" asked Sasuke, who was completely left in the dark.

"We will explain it on the way. We really don't have time." said Manuela who was by Rodrigue’s side

"Everyone get everything that you will need. It will take us days to get to Castle Gaspard. We have to put an end to this rebellion as fast as possible before it escalates into a war." he was conflicted. Why was he doing this? He remembered his adopted father fondly. He helped his siblings and him when they really needed it. He treated him like he was his own flesh and blood. Why?

He got his equipment before he left the armory. He saw Sasuke, who gave him a look.

"I take it you know something everyone else doesn't?" Sasuke asked him as if it were a matter of course.

"I don't want to talk about it, Sasuke." Ashe said, walking past him.

"I will know one way or another. There's no need to beat around the bush. I won't tell anyone." He wasn't going to be satisfied with any answer as long as he got something. 

"Lonato is a great man. I don't know why." He couldn't bring himself to say it.

"I see you don't have to tell me right now. Let's go." He was grateful that Sasuke didn't ask him for more information. His loyalties were torn. Why didn't Lord Lonato tell him why he kept what he was doing a secret? He would find out one way or another. There must be another way; killing him cannot be the only answer.

Sasuke didn't think he would go to any region of Faerghus so soon; all of his training, which he had accumulated over the past 4 months, would finally be put to the test. Quelling a rebellion wasn't something he was keen on. He did a practice motion with his sword. This would be the first time he would use the sword, which was used by his father during the Third Great Ninja War in his home continent. He put his sword back into its sheath and turned around, noticing a woman who was looking at him with interest.

"I must say that's an impressive sword you have there" the woman was blonde, her skin was tan but then he noticed her features, which were those of someone who was born and raised in Faerghus. She wore a uniform that was typical for the knights of Seiros.

"Thunderstrike Cassandra, what did I do to deserve such an honor

"So you're the famous prodigy from Konoha, Sasuke Uchiha. I have a proposition for you, but it will have to wait until after the mission."

Sasuke was intrigued by what she was offering him.

"What is it that you offer me, Catherine San?" He wondered why she would take the time out of her day to approach him of all people.

"Training. I see how skilled you are with that blade, and I know you desire to get stronger. I can offer you that sort of training. I can offer you to be stronger, but know that I'm a very strict teacher."

Being offered to be trained by one of the most skilled swordsmen of the continent was not something Sasuke thought he would ever be offered.

"You don't have to decide right now, but know that my offer stands. Truth be told, he wanted to accept her offer on the spot, but she was right; "you don't have to decide right here, right now."

"Why do you offer this to me?" Sasuke asked her.

"The Archbishop is considering making you a Knight. You should consider this an honor; it isn't often that foreigners are offered such an honor." A Knight, he thought. If you were to be trained by them, it would help him in his goal of avenging his family and clan, but he couldn't accept such an offer lightly. Accepting such an offer would mean he could never go back to Konoha.

"Of course you don't have to accept the position of being a knight, but my training is something that would help you become one if that's what you wish after you graduate." He felt relieved hearing that. Sasuke bowed as a form of respect and left.

Sasuke was about to go back to his class when he saw Rodrigue, who looked like he wanted to speak to him. 

“You're the Uchiha I've heard so much about; you're shorter than I expected,” Rodrigue said, which surprised Sasuke. Why was he willing to talk to him considering his brother?

“Is there any reason you wish to speak to me, Rodrigue-san?” asked Sasuke respectfully. 

“My son Glenn once went to the same class as your brother Itachi. I have a difficult time believing they were friends considering how many of his classmates he ended up killing,” Rodrigue said with revulsion. Speaking of his brother made him sick; Sasuke couldn't blame him—that's how he felt. But why did he want to talk to him in particular? 

“I have a score to settle with him as well; he killed my son,” Rodrigue said, his hands trembling. 

“What do you mean he killed your son? I was never told this by Felix,” Sasuke said, surprised about learning how his brother was involved in the tragedy. 

“He tried to kill Dimitri. Glenn fought him; he fought valiantly to protect him, but it wasn't enough—he lost his life. Had it not been for reinforcements that day, had it not been for my son to buy time, he would have succeeded in his mission,” Rodrigue said, his voice trembling. 

“I don't have any words. I'm sorry for your loss, but what does this have to do with me?” Sasuke asked.

“It will require  for us to be alone, Sasuke. There's something you need to know. I know you are on your quest for Revenge, and I'm willing to assist you in any way necessary. Know that you don't have to do it alone. The Blue Lions have made a vow to kill the bastard. He has stained the honor of this house. He killed your entire clan with the training we provided him. He used that same training to kill many of our countrymen, and my son, he Dishonored us just like he has Dishonored your clan. We both have a reason to want him dead.” Rodrigue said with his arms crossed, waiting for Sasuke to respond. First, Catherine was offering him a chance to train, and now he was being told there was something that he knew. Sasuke didn't know what to do. 

“I feel like you're telling me what I want to hear, yet I know you speak the truth, Rodrigue San. What do you want from me?”Sasuke asked respectfully. 

“I wish for you to keep Dimitri safe to protect him. I know you are stronger than anyone in this class. He's going to be targeted again. I know he will. I need to know that you will protect him. He's your friend, after all. I know he is, even if you haven't admitted it out loud.” Rodrigue said as if he could read through Sasuke.

“I'll do what I can,” Sasuke said. 

“When we have a moment, Sasuke, I would like to talk to you one-on-one. Until then, meet with your classmates.” Rodrigue said, dismissing him.

Sasuke was wondering what Rodrigue had to tell him, which required them both to be alone. Sasuke did not know why, but he felt like there was a secret about the tragedy and that Konoha may have had something to do with it, but why Itachi was a traitor? He wanted to know the truth. No matter how painful it would be, the village couldn't possibly be responsible for something so grotesque, could it?

Catherine bowed before the archbishop; he is open to my offer of training. She said, looking down, "Good! The Uchiha will be a great asset to us. I have no doubt you will succeed in training him and in time he will come to me and swear his loyalty." She knows Catherine was confused.

"My lady, if I may speak freely." She motioned for her to speak.

"Are you positive that he would do such a thing? It's no secret that his goal is to kill his brother, become a Knight that may get in the way of that goal." She knew that, but she also knew something else.

"It's better that we train him and mold him so he will be one of our allies and not our enemies in the future we have a rare opportunity: one of the last Uchiha. It would be a waste not having him loyal to us."

She knows this could potentially make enemies in Konoha, but she isn't concerned. They aren't foolish enough to strike at the church. The church has allies and supporters, even in the five nations. Even if it's not as strong as it is in Fodlan.

"Do you have any further questions, Catherine? Are there any other concerns you want to voice?" She could predict what she would say or wouldn't say; she shook her head.

"Make sure to put down those who are foolish enough to rise against the goddess." She dismissed Catherine.

"Mother, soon you will return to us." She had a strong feeling that she would return after a thousand years of failure. It was only a matter of time; nothing would get in her way.

"We're going to the Land of Waves?" asked Claude, surprised that they would be going so far away from the monastery.

"Yes, it's halfway between East of Adrestia and the land of water. This is a learning experience to see what some of the Nations the five nations look like. This will be a glimpse of what you will be seeing when you go to the continent of the five nations yourselves and see Konoha." he said to everyone in the Golden Deer.

"It seems troublesome," said Shikamaru, not thrilled with the idea of going on a boat.

"Is there any reason why we're going there?" asked Claude the Land of Waves, which he had heard was south of Almira, his homeland. He was hoping to avoid going near his homeland. There wasn't anything he could do about it.

"The inhabitants of the Land of Waves are being terrorized by a bandit gang, and we are requested to assist." Kakashi explained didn't make sense to Claude. Why not just hire the ninja from Konohagakure? That's what Claude wanted to ask, but he knew better than to do that.

"We'll leave within the hour," Kakashi told everyone.

Leaving within an hour—that was quick, quicker than he expected. He looked at Naruko, who had a concerned look on her face. 

“Don't worry, buddy. I'm sure they'll be safe,” Claude said, referring to Hinata, Ingrid, and Dorothea. 

“It's just so sudden,” she said, looking in the direction of the Black Eagles' house.

“Don't worry about it; they can take care of themselves. You have nothing to worry about,” Claude said reassuringly. 

“Yes, we lack a mage who can heal us and who could support us,” said Gaara, looking at the vacant spaces where Marianne and Lysithea were supposed to be. “If we were to get injured, we would be screwed. I suggest we ask one of the other houses if one of their mages, or two if possible, can assist us,” Gaara suggested. 

Claude knew he had a point. Gaara may be the equivalent of a mage, but he wasn't the same as Lysithea. Ino was training how to heal using white magic, but she was only able to do low-level healing spells. They would need someone with more experience. Sakura would be ideal because of her expertise as a healer due to her training by Tsunade. But she may not be willing to do so, so who would be willing to join the Golden Deer, even temporarily?

Ingrid saw Byleth enter the classroom the Black Eagles were awaiting their orders knowing that they were going on a mission. It was difficult to believe only a month ago she transferred things were definitely different in this house compared to the Blue Lions. She didn't think she would adjust but she did she made friends with Lysithea,Bernadetta and Marianne

Dorothea had a concerned look, knowing that the mission they were going on would be extremely dangerous. However, she was most concerned about Naruto. Ingrid had no idea what to say to her; she would love to be by his side, but she couldn't be in two places at once. Hinata also had the same concerned look on her face.

Byleth started to speak "as you all know we are going on our first mission we're going to go to the bandit hideout and eliminate the remnants not to spare any of them these scum have terrorized the people and they cannot be allowed again to organize. I will not sugar coat it, you will be killing someone you'll be taking their lives if you don't have the stomach for it, do not come on this mission you will only be a burden and get yourself and those around you killed."none of her classmates questioned what he was saying it was almost as if they were all in unison.

"So when do we leave professor?"asked Edelgard."we leave within the hour get everything that you will need. We will be gone for days"he dismissed everyone. When everyone was dismissed, she ran into Hinata who looked troubled.

"I don't know if I have the stomach to kill," Marianne said with revulsion of the idea of taking another life.

"I know what you mean Marianne, Chan"Hinata agreed.

"I didn't know you felt that way Ingrid"said the first thing she said to Hinata for the day Marianne didn't look happy with the idea of taking another life.

"You'll get used to it in time assuming you don't want to die,"said Hubert to Marianne with that dark sense of humor.

"You are not helping," Hinata said angrily.

"I'm only pointing out the truth, Lady Hinata," Hubert said, ignoring Hinata's angry look.

"I don't wish to be a burden, Hinata. You don't have to defend me," Marianne said. Hubert's next response would make Hinata even angrier.

"If you don't want to be a burden on everyone in this class, you'd better be prepared to take a life," Hubert said harshly. He walked right past them. Ingrid did not like him. Something about him rubbed her the wrong way.

"Don't take it personally, he does that to everyone," Edelgard said trying to defuse The situation.

"Well, I don't like him,"Hinata said coldly.

"I didn't think you were capable of disliking anyone,"remarked Edelgard.

"Well I think he's a prick and just because I don't dislike people generally doesn't mean. I'm not capable of feeling that way towards certain people,"Hinata said darkly. It was so strange to her Hinata she seem to be like an angel but she was far from an angel. Ingrid knew this when she sparred with her for the past 4 months  she had learned more and more about her there was plenty of people she disliked though to Ingrid she was perfect and nobody would convince her otherwise. 

“He does tend to do that; don’t take it personally, Hinaa. He tends to do that to everyone,” Dorothea said understandingly.

“One of us has to be by Naruto’s side. I cannot sleep knowing there isn’t anyone to protect him,” said Ingrid, who felt conflicted. Rodrigue had entrusted her to protect Hinata, and she didn't understand why she couldn't neglect her duty. No matter what, she couldn't protect all the people she loved; she could not be by his side if she were to leave Hinata's side. She would be unprotected, and she would be violating a promise she had made.

“I'll protect him. I was planning on volunteering for the Golden Deer; I might as well do it now,” said Dorothea as she was about to leave.

“Wait,” said Ingrid, but Dorothea walked past them and went straight to her quarters.

“I'm sorry, Hinata. I have to see her before we go,” Ingrid said as she went to Dorothea's quarters.

Dorothea was about to head out; it would be a few weeks, if not more, before she would see the monastery again. She made sure to get everything before she left. Before she got to her door, she saw Ingrid in front of her.

"I wanted to see you before we left," Ingrid said.

"I really do have to hurry, Ingrid. Our mission is going to start soon, and I don't want to be late," Dorothea said, trying to end the conversation.

"No, I want to have this now. I don't know if we'll have another opportunity," Ingrid said in a tone that indicated she was not going to back down, regardless of what Dorothea said.

"Please don't talk like that," Dorothea said, not wanting to hear about Ingrid's willingness to sacrifice her life for Hinata. She didn't want to lose one person to save another; she would rather her life be sacrificed instead.

"I'm sorry, but I must do what is necessary to ensure Hinata comes home safely," Ingrid said. She hated this about her culture; she did not want to lose anyone. Even if she loved them, she didn't want to lose either Ingrid or Hinata; it would devastate her.

"I don't want to lose either one of you," Dorothea said, trembling.

"I don't either, but I'll do what I must to protect her. I love her just like I love you," Ingrid said.

“I'll do what I can to protect Naru. I'll make sure he comes back in one piece,” Dorothea said as she felt Ingrid's arms around her. She wrapped her arms tight; she did not want to let go. The way Ingrid was kissing her was different than how she normally did it. It was full of passion, far more passion than usual; it was as if she was kissing for one final time. 

"I love you, Dorothea. Please be safe," Ingrid said, trying to keep herself together. 

"I love you too, Ingrid. Please be careful," Dorothea replied. 

“I can't promise that, but I'll try,” Ingrid said with a smile. 

“You better! I don't want you coming home in a box. Naru would be devastated if anything happened to you; he loves you, you know,” Dorothea said, trying to reassure her that Naruto did love her, that his feelings were not lesser. 

“I'm not worthy of his love,” Ingrid said, denying her feelings. 

“If anyone's not worthy, it's me,” said Dorothea, who was trying her hardest to not give in to her feelings. When she was around Naruto, she would be with him for almost a month; she didn't know if she could resist that long. 

“We're both lovesick fools. We both love people that are out of our reach. We could just focus on each other, but our hearts won't allow it,” Ingrid said, looking in Naruto and Hinata's direction. 

“I'd be more than willing to share them with you if that's what you want,” Dorothea said. 

“We'll settle this when we come back. I don't know if I can do it anymore,” Ingrid confessed. 

“Please be safe, my beloved Ingrid,” Dorothea said as she reluctantly let her lover go. 

“I don't know if I can promise that, but please don't do anything reckless, Dorothy,” Ingrid said as she left her alone. Being alone with the man she loves would be difficult, if not impossible; giving in to her deepest desires is not something she could resist any longer. 

But that was not her priority at the moment. It was making sure Naruto came back alive; that was her main goal, and that should be enough. Despite what she tells herself, her heart says something different.

She went towards the golden deer class to introduce herself to the people who would be her peers for the next few weeks.

Naruko had packed everything that she would possibly need. She was looking forward to finally getting out of these damn clothes; they were too big for her because of her height. She couldn't wait to finally be herself again. Hinata would be in her quarters any minute, and before she could leave, she heard a knock. She opened the door and saw it was Dorothea. She was surprised to see her and wondered why she was here.

“Oh, Naru, is it a bad time?” asked Dorothea. She looked around and shook her head.

“Good. I'm going to make it quick: I'm going with you,” Dorothea said without hesitation, which caused Naruko to take some time to absorb what Dorothea said before she almost yelled in surprise.

“What? But what about your class? What about Hinata-chan?” Naruko asked, which caused Dorothea to look down.

“Ingrid will look after her. I have full confidence in that. Plus, I don't want you to be away for so long without keeping an eye on you. I'm not doing this because I don't think you're capable; I'm just worried. I don't want…” she couldn't finish.

“You worry too much, Dorothea-chan. I can protect myself, and I have my friends in the Golden Deer. There's no need—”

“No, I don't want to lose anyone. I can't lose you. I couldn't live with myself if I found out you died and I was not there. I cannot live with that choice knowing I could have been there. I'd rather be with you just so I know for sure that I made the right choice,” Dorothea said. She thought Dorothea worried too much until she heard her companion chime in.

“You're not going to talk her out of this, Kit. This woman loves you and will go with you anyway, regardless of what you say. Accept her offer and make it easier on yourself. Trust me on this; I know from experience,” Kyubi said in a firm tone. There was no way she could talk Dorothea out of it.

“You can come, but please be careful. I don't know what I would do if I lost you,” Naruko said as she resisted the urge to hug her. She had to keep herself under control; she couldn't let a repeat of what happened with Ingrid, especially considering they're not officially in a relationship yet.

“I don't know if I can promise that, but I'll try. I'll meet you near the gates,” Dorothea said as she left Naruko alone.

She double-checked to make sure she had everything. When Naruko was done, she was about to leave until she saw Hinata, who was in her mission attire from Konoha—a new attire that she would have worn had she still been in Ninji. Hinata's mission attire was a form-fitting light lavender, sleeveless kimono-style blouse with vertical lines, tied with a dark purple obi around her waist and short dark navy shorts. She also wore thigh-high stockings with black, open-toed boots.

She thought Hinata looked like a goddess in her current mission attire; to think this is what she would have worn had they not gone to the academy.

“I don't know about this, but considering the circumstances, it would be a waste not to use it,” said Hinata as she stood there. It was awkward—what was she going to say to her girlfriend?

“I don't know about this; it'll be weeks before we see each other again,” Naruko said, now feeling scared for the first time. She wasn't going to be there to protect her, and she didn't know how to feel.

“I assure you, nothing will happen. My friends will protect me, and Hitomi—my friends won't let me down; I know they won't,” Hinata said with a warm smile, that smile that always reassured her when she went on a mission.

“I don't know what I would do if something happened to you. I would burn the whole world to the ground, and I do mean that,” Naruko said as she wrapped her arms around her lover.

“I would do the same. I love you. Whenever you're Naruto-kun or Naruko-chan, I will always love you,” Hinata said as she felt her lips on hers. The passion—it was more than she ever felt before. This wasn't like the other times; both of them knew they would be separated for a long period of time. In the small but remote chance that one of them could die, she couldn't bear that idea—she refused to.

Knowing that they had to separate, she pulled away. 

“I love you. Please come home to me,” Naruko said, on the verge of crying.

“I love you too, please be safe,” Hinata replied as she left Naruko alone.

She was about to leave her room when she saw Ingrid, much to her shock.

“Oh goodness, I’m glad I got here before you left,” Ingrid said. Things were silent; they had not been alone since that night. They didn't speak of it because they didn’t want to ruin their relationship. Even if they both gave in and kissed without regret, it was still something they couldn't discuss because of the ramifications.

“Ingrid-chan, I—” she was about to say something, but Ingrid didn't give her a chance.

“Please be safe. I don't know what I would do if I lost you. I've lost too much; I can't afford to lose you too,” Ingrid said. Their bodies were close, and she was resisting the urge to give in to her desire. She didn’t get a chance to say yes or no before she felt Ingrid’s lips on hers. They didn’t care if the whole world saw them; they were in their own world. It was nothing like it was the night they kissed for the first time; there was far more passion, far more fire. If they weren't on a mission, she would likely have made love to her once again, but she had to hold herself back because of the situation.

“I love you, Ingrid-chan. Please come back to me safely,” Naruko requested.

“I will, if you do the same,” Ingrid replied.

Before she left, Ingrid said one last thing.

“I love you with all my heart. Even if we cannot be together, that won't change,” Ingrid said. Naruko wanted to tell her how foolish that was; of course, they would be together. If their love was mutual, then it would happen—even if she had to wait a long time for it to happen, it would.

She was tempted to say more, and so was Ingrid, but they both knew that to say more would ruin the moment. They both turned their backs on each other and headed to their respective destinations.

Hinata was halfway to her destination when she saw Dorothea. She looked like she wanted to say something.

“Do you have a few minutes, Hinaa?” asked Dorothea.

“I do. I'm heading to the stables to get my Pegasus; it won't be long,” Hinata said. Dorothea looked at her in shock. Hinata had a silver lance on her back; she was planning on using it as her primary weapon. She was determined to use the Gentle Fist as little as possible after finding out the truth. She wanted even less to do with her clan. She would only use it if the situation called for it; that's what the Gentle Fist was to her now—a weapon, nothing more. There was no honor in a clan of cowards.

They walked in silence until they reached the stables, where Hitomi awaited.

“What is it that you want to talk about, Dorothea?” Hinata asked as she was about to get on her Pegasus.

“I wanted to make sure, in case the worst happens, that you at least know how I feel,” Dorothea said, which caused Hinata to stop.

“What do you mean?” Hinata asked.

“I make it no secret; I love Naru with all my heart and soul. That will not change, but I want to let you know I love you as well. Even if you reject me, I want you to know that there are others that love you and would be devastated if anything happened. Don't do anything reckless, please.” Dorothea begged. Hinata needed to face her; she couldn't just go on her Pegasus. This was too important. She had to face her.

She got close to the taller woman; their faces were inches from each other, close enough for them to kiss.

“Do you know how this will look if everyone saw?” asked Dorothea nervously.

“I don't give a damn. Let them spread their damn rumors. No one can tell me how I should feel about you; it's none of their business,” said Hinata as she did what she didn't think she would have the courage to do: kiss the taller woman. Her lips felt soft—softer than she imagined. She felt the taller woman's hands around her, and she kissed her back. The women didn't care what the world thought; the world did not exist for them. It was amazing. Hinata did not understand why she didn't do this sooner. The more time passed, the more the appeal of a four-way relationship grew on her. It was difficult for her to control her desire. She was happiest when she was with Naruto, Dorothea, and Ingrid. She couldn't say that about anyone else.

When she pulled away, Dorothea spoke.

“God, you're amazing,” Dorothea said. She didn't get a chance to respond as Dorothea kissed her and pressed her against the wall. If they weren't on a mission, if they were in the privacy of their chambers, Hinata would likely allow Dorothea to take her right then and there, but she decided against it because of where they were.

“We will definitely have to have a conversation when we return my beloved princess.”Dorothea said as she was about to leave Hinata had to leave she had to say something but what could she say? She had to say one last thing. 

“Please be careful.”Hinata said. 

“You too my princess.”Dorothea replied. 

Hinata was alone she looked at her Pegasus who was eager to leave this would be their first time together this would be the first time they would fight as one. She looked at the silver Lance the one that she managed to purchase it was a good weapon it wasn't quite the same as the one Dimitri had but it did not matter. She was determined to test her skills she was going to use whatever she had to in order to prove to herself she doesn't need to rely on a clan that she never belonged to. 

She wishes she could talk to Dimitri right now but she knew he also had to go on his own mission but then decided no she should meet up with him before he leaves. 

“Don't worry Little flower I'll meet you near the gate go to him it would be for the best if you do.” The Pegasus said as she took flight. 

Hinata knew this would be her only chance to talk to her friend before they left or was he a friend no that was wishful thinking but it was not out of the realm of possibility that her twin brother could be hiding in plain sight and possibly being someone she already knows but she disregarded that thought as soon as it entered her mind that would be wishful thinking. 

She would focus on talking to him because that would be the realistic option.

Dimitri was done making preparations to go to Castle Gaspard. The idea of killing such an honorable man like Lonato felt wrong. There has to be another way; a peaceful resolution…was violence really the only answer? As if he was sensing his turmoil, Dedue spoke softly. 

"Your Highness, I know what you're thinking. I don't like doing this any more than you do, but you know what has to be done. If this rebellion isn't stopped, it could start a war, and many more people could die." He hated this logic, but it was true.

“I wish there was another way. There has to be another way,” Dimitri said. Before he could indulge further, he heard footsteps and saw it was Hinata. Dedue looked surprised to see her.

“I hope I'm not causing too much of an inconvenience, Dedue-san,” Hinata said respectfully. 

“You are not, Lady Hinata. Is there any reason you wish to see your Majesty?” he asked. 

“Yes, but I would like to speak to him alone, if that's okay with you,” Hinata answered. Dedue reluctantly left, and Dimitri wondered what Hinata wanted to talk about.

“I know it's not the time, but it's been on my mind ever since I saw that statue with our parents—my mother and your father; they were married. I never knew. There's so much that I would like to know. I can't help but feel like there are people who are hiding the answers in front of me. Do you feel that as well, Dimitri?” Hinata asked. It was a question that had been on Dimitri's mind, too. He couldn't stop thinking about it—the woman who raised him and Hitomi and Hinata made it hard for him not to reflect on it. 

“I've been thinking about it as well. I don't know what to believe. I was once told I had a twin sister and that she died after I was born, but I don't believe that anymore. I haven't for a long time,” said Dimitri. He looked at Hinata, but he couldn't read her expression.

“I felt it too, my twin brother. I was told he died after I was born, yet seven years ago…” They both looked at each other.

“Hitomi, there's a lot that she knew. There's only one thing I could say: she treated me like I was her son. Remember the times we spent together? How she treated us like we were family? The way she arranged for us to have meals together, how she had us both share what we did throughout the day? In my homeland, that's what mothers do to their children. I couldn't help but think, looking back, that she was making up for lost time,” Dimitri said, which caused Hinata to look wide-eyed at what he was saying.

“Are you suggesting what I think you're suggesting?” Hinata asked.

“I am. I am positive that this turmoil you've been suffering in the past month has to do with Hiashi, doesn't it?” asked Dimitri, having an idea of what it was.

“He's not my father; I know that for certain. The blood test I did proved beyond a reasonable doubt I'm not his child. I never was,” Hinata said emotionlessly.

“I don't know what to say,” said Dimitri.

“I don't know who I am. I'm not a Hyuga, but I don't know where I came from except for my mother. My father, I don't know who he is,” Hinata said, unable to face Dimitri.

“I think I know who he is, and you do too,” said Dimitri as he made Hinata face him.

“It's too good to be true, Dimitri; it's…” Tears were falling. Of all the times for them both to have this discussion, it had to be when they were about to be away for a long period of time.

“We will know for sure when we return. We will put our theories to rest one way or another, and no matter the result, it doesn't matter; you will always be a sister to me, Hinata,” Dimitri said as he hugged her. He wanted her to know she was welcomed, that she was family. Even if she wasn't his sister by blood, she would be in other ways.

“I don't deserve to be your sister; I'm a terrible sister,” Hinata said, her voice breaking.

“You're not,” Dimitri said reassuringly.

“A good sister doesn't hate her own flesh and blood. Hanabi is my sister, yet I hate her, and I don't feel shame for hating her. How does that make me a good sister?” Hinata asked. Dimitri had no idea how to respond because he didn't know what it would be like to be in Hinata's position.

“I don't know what to say except you're too hard on yourself. You are a good sister; you tried everything. Hanabi made her own choice, and she has to live with it,” Dimitri said, hoping that Hinata would consider what he was saying.

“I don't know what I would do without you and El Chan. You're both family to me; you're like the big brother and sister I never had,” Hinata said, full of emotion. She meant this with the deepest depths of her soul, and he had no idea what to say.

“Please be safe, little sister,” Dimitri said. Whether she was a sister or not, it didn't matter; that's who she was to him, and she needed to know that.

“Look after yourself, big brother,” Hinata replied with a sad smile. They separated and went their separate ways. Dimitri knew in his heart what he believed about Hinata; it was true. It had to be. He wanted to believe it. Unless he knew for sure, he could not say Hinata was his twin. He would have to wait for a blood test to confirm one way or another if what he and Sonia believed was true.

Flayn was looking as everyone was leaving; even her friend Sasuke was leaving the monastery. She had limited opportunities to talk to him because of her father, who everyone believed was her brother. It was so frustrating. Would it hurt so much for her to simply leave and walk out? It would feel so good just to see the outside world; it had been so long. But she knew what that would do—how her father would be worried sick. This isolation was becoming unbearable. All she wanted was to simply have friends, yet she was stuck. What was she going to do? 

She could leave the monastery for a while; her father would be with the new professor, whom she hadn't been able to talk to because of how busy things had been. The best place to go was the Golden Deer. If she were to go ahead and sneak onto the boat, nobody would know where she was until it was too late to turn back. It was the perfect plan. If things turned out right, she would be home before her father would know she was gone. 

At least that's what she hoped. Sonia goes out; why can't she? Flayn thought. She looked at where the Golden Deer were going and decided to make a quick decision. Even if her father would not approve, she had to get out; she was tired of being alone and not having friends.

Flayn made sure to gather everything that she would need for her journey. She ensured nobody noticed her and moved ahead of the group. By the time they would notice, she’d be on the boat and long gone. She went inside the barrel; it was uncomfortable. She didn't know how she managed to get there quicker than everyone else, but she did. All she would have to do was wait patiently as the boat took off; she would fall asleep to pass the time. 

Little did she know how much her little adventure would change everything for her.

Shez made sure to get everything that she would need for her journey, as she would be traveling to a land she had never been to—the Land of Waves. She would set foot on another continent, one that she had only read about and had been told about by her mother. 

“Ninji is a continent where it is commonplace for children to kill other children. I am grateful we don't live in such a place. I hope you never have to take the lives of a child; please don’t ever be a Shinobi,” her mother said when she was teaching her and her brother about the countries outside of the alliance. She knew barely anything about the outside world beyond Fodlan; to think that's where she would be going, the home continent where Naruto was born.

She walked toward where her class was. Everyone was ready to go, but then she saw someone she recognized—only because she was a student of the Black Eagles. What was she doing here?

“Excuse me, are you lost, Dorothea?” asked Shez.

“No, I requested for Kakashi and Hanneman to allow me to assist for the month,” she answered. 

“Oh, well, we could use more people. Welcome aboard, Dorothea,” said Shez, though she would be lying if she said she wasn’t disappointed. She would have rather it be Lysithea, considering how much she enjoyed her company. What was she thinking? She needed to stop acting like a schoolgirl with a crush! She wanted to chastise herself, but she couldn't help it. 

“Well, that's a relief knowing that we have an experienced mage. Welcome, Dorothea-san,” said Gaara politely. 

“I've heard much about you, Gaara, from Naru. I hope we can be friendly with each other on this trip,” Dorothea said, which caused the red-haired man to smile. 

“I would like that as well, Dorothea-san; it's not often I get to be in the presence of a diva,” Gaara said admiringly. 

“I've heard about your achievements—very impressive! If only we had talented women like you back home,” Gaara said respectfully. 

“Dorothea-san, your beauty is beyond comprehension; it is hard to describe,” said Lee, as he was about to hand her roses. She saw Dorothea’s sweet drop. 

“Um, thank you,” Dorothea said as she reluctantly took the roses, more to be polite than anything else. 

“Well, considering we're going to be classmates, at least for the month, I'm looking forward to learning about how you do your hair. I really admire it,” said Ino in a welcoming tone. 

“I'm feeling overwhelmed; I didn't think I'd be so popular,” Dorothea said, feeling embarrassed. 

“You're just like Hinata-chan; you underestimate your popularity outside of Fodlan,” said Naruko, who had just joined the conversation. 

“I hope we don’t have to do those damn tedious introductions! Good Lord,” said Lorenz. 

“I hope not either; it's completely unnecessary,” said Claude in agreement. 

“I wouldn't mind; I'll make it quick,” said Dorothea. 

“I'm Dorothea Arnault. My interests are dressing glamorously, outfitting myself with accessories and decorative ornaments. I also adore small animals, and my dislikes...” she looked at Hanabi before she continued.

“Arrogant nobles,” she said quickly, getting straight to the point. Shez liked that, and not to mention, no one was forced to do the introductions again. Even though Kakashi had just arrived, he didn't insist on it because of his assistant not liking long introductions.

“Careful about that one; I think he's suspicious,” said Arval, her tone cautious. She hadn't thought much about it before, but something was off—why had he been gone for almost a month? 

“I don't know why, Shez, but I do not like the aura of that man. I think he's highly suspicious. Be on your guard around him.” Shez was going to take what Arval said to heart; there was something about him that didn’t sit right. He wasn't what he seemed.

“I can't wait to get out of this damn form,” said Naruko, clearly uncomfortable in her girlfriend's clothes. 

“It's a pleasure to have you on board, Dorothea-san. You'll be a great help to us,” said Kakashi with his trademark smile, which somehow she was able to see through his mask. Still, something seemed off about it. Nobody was suspecting anything, but then she caught sight of Claude out of the corner of her eye; he wore a suspicious look, meaning he also found Kakashi questionable.

She hoped she was imagining things; maybe she was. But ignoring Arval's warnings would be foolishness, and the last thing she wanted to deal with was a surprise betrayal.

“As you all know, we are going into territory that most of you are not familiar with. Whatever training you have, use it well. Use the time we have before we arrive to acquaint yourselves with any skills that I've taught you in the past four months. I taught you chakra control for a reason. I'll be assigning you all a training regimen so you'll have the ability to use jutsu to defend yourselves in case you encounter enemy shinobi,” Kakashi stated as he handed out scrolls to at least four individuals. 

The first among them was Claude, the second was Gaara, the third was Lorenz, and the last, but not least, was Shez. She wondered why she had been given one. 

“The four of you will be in charge of your own groups. You will be assigned to stick together during the trip, and you'll be training together. Shez, you'll be training with Naruto and Dorothea,” Kakashi announced, surprising the four of them at the thought of her training with them.

“Gaara, you'll be training with Leonie, Ignatz, and Lee.” Then he turned his gaze toward Lorenz. 

“Lorenz, you'll be training with Hanabi, Choji, and Shikamaru,” Kakashi said, much to the groaning of Lorenz, who had to deal with Hanabi. But at least she wasn't training with her, Shez thought.

“Last but not least, Claude, you'll be training with Ino. Considering that we're short on people, you'll be the only team with two members,” Kakashi said. With a glance, Claude and Ino didn't mind; she could tell they liked each other, and it would give them more time alone. I guess it works out, she thought.

“This doesn't mean you won't train with everyone when we get to the continent; it just means on the trip, your primary training partners will be what I've assigned. If we had one other person, Claude would have a third partner, but we weren't blessed with another person to join our class, so we'll have to stick with what we have. If Dorothea-san wasn't here, we would be even worse off,” Kakashi said as he left everyone to their own devices.

They would have to depart soon. She looked at Lysithea; she wanted to say something but decided against it. It's not like they were lovers or anything. They'll see each other again, but she can't help but feel like something big was at work, forces beyond any of them. She put that thought aside as she went with her class on their journey. Little did she know how much this would change them.

Marianne was tending to her horse. She hopes she doesn't have to take any lives, as the very thought of doing so repulses her. Even though she has done it multiple times before to protect Byleth and her friends, it still feels her with revulsion. She doesn't want to kill anyone, but she'll do what she must to protect the people she cares about, no matter how much it hurts.

She heard footsteps behind her and knew it was Byleth, even without him saying anything.

“Are you okay, Mari?” he asked as she felt his arms around her. They could be caught. It was dangerous what they were doing. They had to maintain appearances. She was sick of maintaining appearances. She was not ashamed of her love for him, yet she had to treat it like a dirty secret. 

“I don't want to kill anyone, but I don't want to be left behind either.” She admitted. 

“I wouldn't hold it against you if you did, and neither would your classmates. Your gentle soul, Marianne, it's not right for you to take lives.” Byleth said as he held onto her tightly. 

“My soul is already tainted with the blood of people. It's too late for that now. The day I killed for the first time to protect you 3 years ago, I couldn't bear the thought of losing you, and I can't bear the thought of losing you now.” Marianne said trembling.

“I don't want to lose you either. That moment 3 years ago was for the first time I felt fear.; I was such a pathetic wretch then.” he said as she felt him hold her tighter. 

“You make me feel human. I don't know what I would do if anything were to happen to you. You mean the world to me, Mari.” Byleth said as he kissed her. She didn't care if anyone saw them at that moment. Just hearing him say how he felt about her fully, she could hear him say what she had wanted to hear for 3 years, even if she knew he loved her, even if he didn't understand it. 

“We should get going. I can't let anyone see us,” she said, pulling away. 

“I would burn the world for you, Mari. If you commanded me to, I would do it.” He said without hesitation. This also scared her of the amount of power she has over him. He would do anything for her. She knows this. She doesn't think she deserves that kind of love from him, but then she hears it from Hilda. Both people would do it, and both would give her the world if they were able to. 

“I would never want you to burn the world for me,” Marianne said as she walked with him side by side. 

“I know, but that's how devoted I am. Even if what we have now cannot last, I like to think that we could have a future together, even if it's not possible,” he said with sadness, knowing about their difference in station. She didn't give a damn; she would choose Hilda and Byleth over her heritage. Her adopted father could kick a rock for all she cared; she would not deny herself happiness. But then, the voice in the back of her mind told her she didn't deserve it. 

“You should have never been born,” she could hear the memory of one of her uncles after her mother's death. 

“If you were never born, I would never have felt human. Don't ever talk that way again,” she remembered a 17-year-old Byleth when she almost took her own life because of how she felt cursed. Even then, how close she had come to ending her life; she owed him everything. 

Her powers—the power that her mother told her never to use because of how dangerous it is to herself and those around her—and how her ancestors were hunted to extinction because of fear of what she possessed. She only used her powers on a handful of occasions. She cannot fully control it, but if she could, she would use it to protect those she loves. Her powers have not fully awakened; when they do, she would be a danger to everyone and herself. But at least with herself, nobody else would be harmed. 

Soon, her powers would awaken. The beast that has been caged for so long would finally be unleashed. Does Marianne chance releasing it? She does not know, but when she looks at her friends in the Black Eagles as she walks towards them, love greeting her, welcoming her—smiling towards her—even Sakura was friendly towards her. 

Everyone would be all right with her using it. Her fear of her own power, of her own curse, had always prevented her from letting it free. Then she looked at Hilda, who smiled at her warmly, then the man she loves; she would do it for them. Then she saw her friend, the girl who reached out to her when she didn't have to, Hinata, who was on her Pegasus low enough on the ground so people could see them, alongside Ingrid, who was on her own. This experience would change everyone, including Marianne. 

The hour of awakening was approaching, and there would be nothing that would stop it. She didn't know why, but she felt like that was what would happen on their journey.

Sonia was in a strange place. She could have sworn she did not go to sleep—or did she? She read so much sometimes she lost track of time. She looked around her and saw a field of flowers. So strange—where was she exactly? She was looking around, trying to rationalize what had happened. Was she in a dream? Did she fall asleep? She did not know. She walked and saw flowers as far as the eye could see. Just what was this place? She was about to explore when she heard a voice behind her.

“At last we meet. I had been eager to meet you for all these years,” she heard a voice behind her. The voice was soft and lonely; she could understand that much. She turned around and saw a fox with green fur. It was difficult to tell the gender, considering she wasn't familiar with foxes. The fox sat upright; it had nine tails. There was something familiar, and she couldn't understand why. Another thing that stood out was that there was a crown on her head, which was gold in the shape of a dragon from an ancient civilization.

“Who would you be?” Sonia asked.

“I am called by many things. My mother named me Wise One, though I didn't understand the meaning at the time because how young I was,” the fox explained.

“What are you?” she asked.

“I am the daughter of the nine-tailed fox spirit Kurama and Sothis, also known as the Beginning,” she answered. This caused Sonia to look at her in shock. She was in the presence of the daughter of Sothis! How was that even possible? But then again, there were many things that could have happened a thousand years ago that the outside world did not know.

“You're wondering why I have appeared only now. It's because I wasn't able to before; our connection wasn't strong enough, but that has changed. With your forming a bond with the Lion Prince, I have awakened from my slumber,” the fox explained.

“What are you talking about?” Sonia asked.

“You haven't figured it out? Dimitri—he's a prince,” the fox answered. She froze. No, it couldn't be. He would have told her. But then again, he never told her anything about his background. She always suspected he was a noble, but a prince? Then she remembered when he jokingly offered to make her his advisor.

“It doesn't matter at this time. What's important is you make a decision quickly, Sonia. His life is in danger. There are forces out there that seek to see him dead, and the chaos that is happening is a perfect opportunity. You don't want to be stuck in an abyss, do you? You have the chance to make a difference. Use this chance now while you can. If not, you will regret it,” the fox said, which caused Sonia to cross her arms.

“You know if I do that, I will anger Rhea. She isn't happy even when I leave outside close to the monastery. If I leave for days on end, she'll have a heart attack,” Sonia said, which caused the fox to laugh.

“Yeah, my big sister tends to overreact, but in this case, it's important that you take action, Sonia. Otherwise, you will regret it later.” She wanted to make a decision; she truly did want to get out. But it would force her to leave, and it would anger Rhea. But she's a 20-year-old woman. Does she really want to have fear control her life?

She looked where she was. Gone was the field of flowers, and back she was at the stables, where Sitri, her horse, was wondering what was wrong. 

“Nothing is wrong,” she said, trying to convince herself, but it failed because Sitri didn't believe her any more than she did. 

“Lying to yourself and your horse isn't going to change anything, Sonia. You seek to leave the monastery; so do I. What will you do?” asked her companion. She looked to see the fox beside her. 

“No one can see you, can they?” she asked. 

“Only you can see me because I choose only to be seen by those I want to be seen by,” the fox answered. 

“Okay, what is your name? You have to have one,” asked Sonia. 

“Ichika,” Ichika answered. She said her name over and over again to think that she had a fox spirit inside of her the whole time. What else does she not know? 

“Is there anything else I should know, Ichika?” asked Sonia. 

“Yes, my chakra can heighten your senses, and if you feel emotions such as rage, it will be amplified. Be cautious; you have more power than you know how to deal with for now, so I will only allow you to use a small percentage of my power right now,” the fox warned. 

“Okay, then I have another question: How do you know Dimitri is in danger?” she asked. 

“For the same reason I know the Lion Princess is in danger. They're both targets. There are forces at work that seek to see the children of Lambert and Hitomi dead,” Ichika answered. 

“But why?” she asked. 

“There is no time for questions, girl. You must make haste; every second you waste here is one second more that gives time for the assassin to put his dagger through Dimitri's heart. Do you want Hito to be in even more pain?” Ichika asked impatiently.

“Okay, I don't know what's going on, but I will get answers from Dimitri one way or another,” Sonia said as she got on her horse. Her friends from Abyss were looking at her with concern. 

“Where are you going?” asked Yuri, looking worried. 

“I can't explain it, Yuri, but I need to,” Sonia said as she commanded her horse to take off. She didn't listen to his protests as she moved as fast as possible. It was past midnight; the temperature was extremely cold for the time of year. She didn't have time to prepare. The wind on her face—she had never moved so fast in her life. Her horse was moving as if everything depended on her getting to Dimitri in time. 

Nothing made sense to her, but it would when she confronted Dimitri about the truth of who he truly is and why he hid it from her. That's what she wanted to know.

The three houses are on their own separate quest—a quest that will alter the course of history. The outlook of the Konaha transfers will change; things will never be the same again. Bonds will shatter, bonds will grow stronger, and most of all, the lost princess will discover her identity. The tipping point of destiny sets the stage for all the pieces to come into place. A family legacy will be questioned, the ideology of the will of fire will be challenged, and the bonds that bind people will change. 

A journey of justice and revenge.  

A journey of trust.

A journey of disillusionment and rediscovery.  

A journey of love.

A journey of identity.  

Naruto, Claude Sasuke, Dimitri Edelgard and Hinata will never be the same again when the quest is over, and neither will their house leaders. The tipping point of destiny has begun.

Chapter Text

 Shion was looking at the landscape around her. She never thought she would be coming here, of all places. When she left, she wanted to leave in order to look for an opportunity to start a new life. She didn't want to be the priestess that saw into the future; she wanted that gift to die with her. It was a curse, and she was nearly consumed by despair when Naruto saved her. Even though it hurt knowing that her love for him could never be, she fell for him anyway. 

Her visions told her that she would meet someone that would give her what she desires, but she has yet to find it. Even if she has given up a lot of aspects of what makes a priestess, the gift that she has still remains. Her ability to use healing magic did not change either. The Blue Lions made her feel welcomed; they didn't treat her any differently. But would they still do that if they knew of her gift? If they knew exactly what her powers can do? 

The group was mostly traveling in silence. It was colder than what she was used to in the region of Castle Gaspard. She didn't think she would be using her gifts to kill others; she hopes she doesn't have to. 

Sylvain noticed her discomfort. “You’ve never taken a life before, have you?” he asked. Shion shook her head. “I never did. Those who protected me were the ones that did that. I...” She had no idea how to get the words out. 

“Killing is not what I'm supposed to do. My gifts are supposed to help those in need, not take their lives,” Shion answered, a question that she could see in his eyes that he had. 

“You shouldn't kill anyone. Someone like you shouldn't taint their soul like that,” Sylvain said, meaning it. She could see in his eyes he didn't like this anymore than she did. 

“That would not be fair for everyone else. I'm not the only one that's apprehensive about this; Ashe San is as well,” Shion said, looking at him. But then there was the other person that she was wondering about: the girl named Himawari. She appeared out of the blue; she was the youngest of everyone, yet she carried herself like she was older. She had a lance on her back—her weapon of choice, she supposed. She was talking with Annette and Felix. What they were talking about, Shion couldn't say. 

“I can't help but look at that girl and think she looks like somebody we know,” said Shion. Looking at her face, it resembled Naruto, yet her hair was that of Hinata. It was almost as if she looked like she could be their child. But that's not possible; she's too old. She probably is a relative, maybe a distant relative, but it was too much of a coincidence. Her resemblance to Naruto and Hinata couldn't be ignored. 

“Who knows? You've been mistaken to look like Hinata before,” Sylvain said, much to her annoyance. It annoyed her that there were people that mistook her for Hinata when the height difference, though minimal, was night and day, and her hair was blonde. Part of her was tempted to cut her hair but thought better of it because it only reinforced she was trying to hide who she was. 

“You know, you could have joined any other class, but why ours?” he asked, genuinely wanting to know.

“Because I feel the most at home in the Blue Lions, Claude, I don't think he's a bad person, but I don't think I would fit there. Plus, the Black Eagles and the Golden Deer would just be reopening old wounds,” she said, thinking about the rejection she received from Naruto when she confessed her love to him two years ago. Despite the time that had passed, it still was painful. Naruto and she had spent almost a year together, and she thought they were going to have a life together. But that girl, Hinata, always got in the way; she was always the one he thought about and talked about. She knew when she was rejected that Hinata was the one he loved. It was a painful experience, but she had to distance herself from him. She would not have accepted going to the academy had it not been requested by her mother.

“I can understand only too well,” Sylvain said, thinking of his feelings for Ingrid. 

“I guess that's one thing we both have in common; the people we love are out of our reach,” she said, with sadness. 

“I would rather see a smile than a frown on your face,” he said, trying not to show the sadness he was feeling. 

“You're quite something. I've seen you flirt with all the women in the academy, but you're not serious about any of them, are you?” she asked, finding it perplexing that he could flirt with all the girls in the academy, tell them he loves them, yet move on to the next girl like nothing happened. But the one he didn't do it to was Ingrid; she was the exception. 

“I do mean it. I do love every girl I meet,” he said with a fake smile that she could see right through. 

“That's nonsense. You cannot fool my eyes, Sylvain-san. I may not be a full-blood Hyuga, but I can tell when you're lying. It's one thing we inherited from our ancestors: be honest with me; it's just the two of us.” Shion said with barely controlled patience. Honesty is what she valued, and she was going to get an answer from him one way or another. 

“Do you want my full life story about why I do what I do? We all have ways of coping with how we feel about our living situation. Some do it by laughing; some do it by smiling, hiding a deep depression; some do it through substances; some do it through indulging in violence, and others do it by telling jokes or flirting with men or women. Either way, it's the same. What do you want from me?” he asked bitterly.

“I just want you to be honest with me and be yourself,” Shion answered. 

“Maybe I'll tell you at a different time. It's personal, and I don't like talking about something deep and personal with someone I don't know,” Sylvain said with honesty; it was better than the lies he was talking about earlier. 

“That's much better. At least you're being honest, but tell me at least one thing, Sylvain-san: what kind of life would you want to live if you were given a choice?” she asked sincerely, wanting to know what answer he was going to give her. 

“I don't know; I'm still trying to figure that out,” he said, looking up at the sky, hiding his true expression. 

“There's nothing wrong with trying to figure out what you want, but I believe you're not being entirely truthful. You do want something, but you don't want to share it right now. That's fine, but at least you're being more honest than you were earlier,” she said as she rode past him. No, she couldn't rush getting answers from him; she would only alienate him. It'd be better for now if she were to get closer to the group. 

Before she could do anything, she saw a glimpse—though it was brief—of a future. She was on a wedding altar, in a white gown, surrounded by friends she barely recognized. The vision was fleeting; the man who was about to give her his hand vanished before she could see his face. 

What was this she just saw? Was this a vision of a possible future? Her mother warned her about being obsessive about the future; just because it showed something she desired didn’t mean it would happen or come to fruition. Her main concern at the moment was focusing on the mission at hand and coming home alive. Whatever she saw, whatever visions she would have, she would have to make sense of them in the privacy of her own tent later.

Himawari felt strange being around people that were close to her age when in her time they were the same age as her parents if they had survived. It was amazing how different Annette was compared to how she was in her time before her death how she was sad and cold a lot like her father yet in this time she was happy and warm a complete contrast. She never met Felix because he was already dead by the time she was old enough to talk so many people she'd only heard about or had only known the people they became. 

“Where are you from Hima?” Asked Annette she had no idea how to answer mixing the truth with a bit of lies might be the most effective way of driving away suspicion she knows Neji is watching her. 

“I was born in  galatea.” Himawari answered much to the shock of everyone including Ashe.

“You mean you were born in galatea but where?”asked Ashe she didn't know how to answer him she doesn't know for sure with the exception of one of her mother's they all died shortly after she was born the only one she knew was the one that spent most of her childhood early adolescence raising it was difficult for her to raise Six children by herself she only knows stories of the mother that gave birth to her and her father the home that she was born into was burned down.

“Count Galatea struggling to provide food for the people it must be a hard life living there is that why you left?” Asked Annette there was some truth to what she said in the time that she's from it was a struggle to live in Galatea she spent most of her childhood and early adolescence living with her uncle in the capital of the Kingdom though she wasn't going to tell anyone because they wouldn't believe her. 

“It is.”she said not elaborating she hoped Annette and Ashe wouldn't ask any more questions. 

“I know you met Mercie the other day along with the companions are with you why didn't you go back with us to the monastery then?” Ashe asked. 

She didn't know how to spin it she remembered the council meeting she had with her sister and cousin. 

One month ago 

in the deepest steps of abyss underneath Garreg Mach

Himawari was in a room that was barely lit. She was sitting on the left side, facing her older sister Natalie. At the center was her cousin Alexander, who was 15, though he's mistaken for being younger because of his height. It was so strange being alone with them; he put his axe on the table while Natalie placed her tone on his. Himawari, however, did not have a weapon; it was broken when she fought the abomination that followed them to this time.

“First, we need to get ourselves up to speed. It's May 16th, 1180. We are six years off from our destination. Our friends and loved ones could be at any point from six years into our intended destination or six years or more before this year. Either way, a lot of us tried to go through. It was unstable when we went through the timestream; many people died to make sure we got here. We cannot let the lives of our comrades be in vain; we must do what we set to do in this time,” said Alexander, trying to imitate his mother and how she delivered her speeches.

“Things are different this time, Alexander. Unlike where we're from, we have no idea what could happen. We were told if we travel back, whatever happened before may still happen or may not happen at all. The future is not set; traveling to the future is impossible, and traveling to the past has consequences. Our timeline is gone; we're exiles. We're not even from this era; we don't even exist,” Natalie said, shivering.

“I'm aware of what's at stake. If we're not careful, our present selves may not exist. I'm fully aware of what could happen,” Alexander said, not appreciating Natalie pointing out the obvious.

“We can't show ourselves to our parents; they would think we're crazy, especially now when our parents haven't gotten together yet. I know this sounds irrational, but I would like to have my present self exist so she has a chance to live a life I never had,” Natalie said, thinking about her mother.

“At least you had a chance to get to know the mother that gave birth to you. I never knew mine,” said Alexander.

“Both of your mothers died the year you were born. You were raised by your uncle; we know this,” said Himawari.

“We've got to be careful about what we do. We may have knowledge about what may transpire, but we’ve got to be careful; otherwise, we can make things much worse. We must tread carefully,” said Natalie, trying not to think of her mother, who had died a few weeks ago.

“This is our chance to meet our parents. I mean, I don't know if I…” Himawari hesitated.

“I know what you want, but we cannot interfere unless it's absolutely necessary. Time is in flux right now. If we make too many changes, we could void our own existence. Until the time stream stabilizes, it would not be advisable for us to show ourselves,” Alexander said.

“We were told we’d be exiles in time. Nothing we do will void our existence, just the potential existence of our selves in this time,” said Natalie.

“Yes, I’m fully aware of what she told us. That is not, however, to change the fact that the amount of energy it required to send us all back to this time when our intended destination was 1186. There are forces that are trying to subvert our efforts, and you know who that is—she came through.” He said, referring to the white-haired devil.

“She is here; I know she is. Whether she is going to come through in the future or she already has, it doesn't change this fact: we will have to confront her. Even though the erasure of our time should have destroyed her, it didn’t—she went through,” Natalie said, terrified of the white-haired devil who had nearly destroyed the world over a thousand years ago.

“So what are we going to do in the meantime? Maria isn’t here, and neither is Alexandria or Celine,” asked Himawari, not knowing what to do. The leaders of the resistance weren’t here, especially her brothers Boruto and Kawaki, along with her eldest sister Freya.

“We will have to do what we can without them. In their place, I will lead,” said Alexander, which caused Natalia to twitch.

“Who died and put you in charge? I don’t recall voting for you to be our leader,” said Natalie, on the verge of exploding.

“Do you have any better ideas, Natalie? Someone with a cool head has to lead. Not to mention, no offense to the two of you, I have the best memory. I can remember things with clarity; we need that kind of leadership right now. I’m not anything like Maria, Celine, Alexandria, or even Mikoto, but I’m all there is. I have to do whatever it takes to keep us all alive until someone better suited can lead,” said Alexander, trying to justify to himself and his cousins why him being the leader would be for the best.

“Even if what you say is true, we didn’t even vote,” Natalie said.

“Until we have at least two other people, it would be pointless to vote. Or if Maria, Alexandria, or Boruto and Kawaki were to show up in front of us, I will be the leader for now. I don’t want to be, but it has to be done,” said Alexander.

“Okay, well what’s our course of action? What do we do?” asked Natalie.

“Well, if anything, we have to go by regarding when our friends from our time are going to arrive. I take it from what I saw—brief glimpses when we were falling through the timestream during the mission where the three houses are going on their own separate missions—the one where Dimitri and his classmates are on will be the one that will have those creatures from our time appear. Since nobody will be there to protect them, they will be killed without one of us to assist them,” he said, looking at Himawari.

“Why are you looking at me? Shouldn't we all be going to any of the three houses?” she asked.  

“Considering you're the strongest of any of us, it would be for the best that you go with Dimitri while Natalie and I keep track of things here. My resemblance to my mother’s would draw too much attention, and so would Natalie’s; her resemblance to her mother and your father is too much,” he said, referring to Naruto and Dorothea.  

“But I am told I look a lot like my father. What makes me so different? Why am I more suited?” she asked.  

“For one, you look like our grandmother Kushina, but the way you look will throw people off because it will be impossible for them to put two and two together, considering how old Naruto and Hinata are compared to you. It's perfect. Natalie will be too confusing, and considering Naruto and Dorothea have not revealed their feelings yet, it’s too risky,” said Alexander, revealing his reasoning for sending her and trusting her and only her.  

“How am I going to convince Rhea to let me become a student of the Blue Lions?” Himawari asked.  

“Do what you've always done, little sister. You have the talents of our grandfathers; I am positive you’ll succeed. They were both very good at persuasion,” she said, referring to Minato and the late King in this era of the Kingdom.  

“Whatever you say. I'll do what you ask; I just don't think I should be trusted with such a task,” Himawari said, feeling unworthy.  

“Trust me, I don't feel worthy of my name. Even if I am an Uzumaki, I don't feel worthy of my clan's name, but I do what I must because this task was entrusted to us. Our parents failed; they died so we would have this chance. I do not feel worthy either, Hima-chan,” Alexander said.  

“Okay, so we all agree that Himawari will carry out her task while we will carry out ours within the monastery to keep an eye on anything unusual,” said Natalie, in agreement.  

“I don't like this, but I agree,” said Himawari. She looked at her sister one last time and turned her back; she would not be seeing them for a while. Before she could leave the room, she heard one last word from Natalie.  

“Please be careful, little sister. We lost so much; I don't want to lose you too,” Natalie said.

“You look after yourself, Natalie-chan, and you too, Alex-kun,” she replied as she turned her back on them. She had a look of resolve—a resolve to save the people she loves, even if they don't know what she's saving them from, the cruel fate that awaits them.

As she was walking, she thought about that long talk about what to do and their course of action. She looked at Annette and Ashe; they noticed she was spacing out, so she had to spin it quickly so they wouldn’t suspect anything.

“The reason I didn't go with you back then is because my family and I were discussing what to do and what our course of action would be. We decided to go our separate ways and do our own thing. I wanted to do something else for once, and I figured going to the academy would be a way to do something productive while my cousins are off looking to join a mercenary band in order to get by. We still write to each other from time to time, though I'm going to have to wait till I get back to hear from them.” She lied; well, it wasn't a complete lie. Part of it was true, but they didn't need to know that. If they knew that she was a time traveler from the future, they would think she was insane, so she kept the full truth to herself.

“That's sad, but you're close, right?” asked Ashe.

“Yes, we are,” she replied.

Things were silent. It was strange; even if this technically already happened for her in her time, because of her presence, anything could happen. She was tempted to grab tightly to her weapon, but fought against it. Old instincts from her time, where she always had to keep her hand on her weapon, were hard to break. They were in no danger, but she couldn't help but feel like they were, even now. It was irrational, but then again, when she thought about it, was she feeling irrational?

She felt like they were being watched, and she didn't understand why. She didn't know all the details of this time, so she had to be careful and not make any reckless moves that could cause one of her friends to never exist because of her carelessness.

The last thing Sasuke expected was to be sent on a mission to put down a rebellion when he first set foot in Garreg Mach. It would be a few days before they would reach their destination—plenty of time for Sasuke to learn about the history of this Lonato; he never thought he would visit any region of Faerghus so soon. On the road, Sasuke couldn't help but notice just how beautiful the landscape was. If they weren't on a mission, he would love to take a look at the scenery. 

Mercedes noticed what he was thinking. “I wish we would have been able to see my homeland under a different circumstance rather than a mission like this,” Mercedes said with dread. 

“I would have loved to see what your homeland is like, Mercie,” Sasuke replied as he looked at the area around them. 

“It's beautiful. Even though it's only been my home for a few years, I wouldn't trade it for anything. It's hard to live in Faerghus at times because of the weather being extremely cold in the winter, but I wouldn't trade it for anything. I feel a peace I don't feel in my land of birth.” Mercedes stopped as she said that; whenever it came to her homeland, it always caused her to get emotional. It all stemmed from the trauma of being forcefully separated from her brother and being homeless. 

“It's just the two of us, Mercie. You don't have to hold back,” Sasuke said as he was about to set up their tent. He was getting cold; everyone was going to rest for the day. Before their conversation could continue, he was handed food by Dedue. He made sure to thank him before they went to their tent alone. Everyone knew better than to make a comment about their relationship. There weren't that many tents, and she could share one with any of her other friends, but she chose to stay with Sasuke instead. He didn't know how long they could keep the relationship a secret, nor did he care; he didn't want to see her cry. 

“I'm sorry. I just, when I think of my former home, I can't help but think about my little brother. I wish he was here instead of with that awful man,” she said with sadness. 

“If you would like, I can go there right now and bring him back to you. Just give me the word, and I'll do it. I'll drop everything,” Sasuke said, not just saying it to make her smile, but really meaning it. 

“I appreciate the gesture, but I can't have you do that. Plus, I don't want you to endanger yourself for my sake,” Mercedes said. 

“If it brings a smile to bring your brother home, it would be worth it,” Sasuke said. He did not care if people viewed what he was doing or saying as out of character; when it came to Mercedes, he was willing to break character. He did not care. 

“Konaha doesn't deserve you,” Mercedes said. Sasuke didn't have a response to that. 

“That headband you had—what happened to it? Every one of the transfer students took theirs with them, but you didn't. Why?” Mercedes asked. 

“Because I don't intend to return,” Sasuke said, which caught her off guard. 

“What do you mean you don't intend to return?” Mercedes asked, confused. 

“It's exactly what I said. I only have one goal: the death of my brother, and I will make it happen. A dead man has no home,” Sasuke said, which caused Mercedes to have a teardrop. 

“Why do you talk about dying like it's nothing? Why?” Mercedes asked. She barely ate her food. Sasuke, not wanting to waste his classmate's food, ate it as fast as he could. He had to think of an answer, but he couldn't think because what could he tell her?

“My clan is dead in every way that matters. Our honor was destroyed. My brother has soiled the name of the Uchiha. He has soiled the Blue Lions. Our house has no honor because of him. Do you understand the burden that I carry on my shoulders? He has to die. He has destroyed the honor of my clan and of this house. There isn't one thing he hasn't touched that isn't soiled with blood.”Sasuke said darkly, thinking about his brother the first time he fought him 5 years ago when he had a delay at Mercedes's throat and threatened to kill her if he approached her how he mentally tortured her.

She was a prisoner of his. He had done the worst kind of thing possible; he had almost transformed the sweet woman into a mere image of who he is. His clan has been soiled. There is no happy ending with someone like him with a pure soul like Mercedes. 

“It's not your fault what he has done. You are not responsible. You don't have to bear this burden alone.”Mercedes said as she wrapped her arms around him; they didn't care about the position they were in. 

“It is my responsibility because who else is going to right the wrongs that he has committed?” he asked her. Their faces were inches from each other. It was amazing how fast things had changed between them in the past 5 months since their reunion. They had become more than friends, much more. They were so deep now he couldn't turn her away. She wouldn't let him. 

“You don't have to do it alone, the Blue Lions. We all have a reason to want him dead; it isn't just a burden for you to bear. Please, I don't want you to be destroyed because of it.”Mercedes said as she felt Sasuke wrap his arms around her much tighter than before.

“I don't want to drag anyone down with me,” Sasuke said quietly. He felt her hands behind his back. 

“Did you know when you were kidnapped how terrified I was that I would never see you again? Nobody in the village cared. The only people who cared were me, Naruto, Hinata, Ino, Kiba, Shino, and Kurenai sensei; nobody else cared. The Hokage didn't. Despite being a guest, he didn't do a damn thing. I was willing to go alone; I was willing to risk, becoming a missing Nin. I didn't care at that point, I..” he then realized where this train of thought was leading to know if he told her how he felt, it would hurt her even more.

“You  were willing to throw everything away  for me, I don't have any words,” Mercedes said speechlessly. 

“I would leave the village if you asked me to,” Sasuke confessed. 

“I can never ask you to make such a choice.” Mercedes had a look of disbelief on her face, not believing he would go that far.  

“I would. I've had five years to think about this. The village has nothing for me; I have no one to go back to—that's why I left my headband behind, because it means nothing.” He couldn't face her because he didn't want her to see what he was feeling.  

“I feel the same about Adrestia. I won't ever go back, even if I was offered a chance to, by that creature that my mother married,” Mercedes said darkly.  

“We both hate the land we came from. I wish I could just kiss you and make you happy so you don't ever have to think about those awful times, but I can't do that because I can't force you to stay by my side. I…” Mercedes couldn't finish as she buried her face in his chest; they were relying on the ground, not moving from their spot.  

“You at least have a home where you could be at peace, Mercie. I don't have a home. I don't think I'll ever have one again. That home was gone the day my…” He couldn't say any more; he didn't want to mention his clan.  

“You don't have to say anything. I know,” she said quietly. She closed her eyes; oh, how much he loved this woman. If only she knew what he would do for her. Like Naruto would do for Hinata, Sasuke would do for Mercedes. He would give her the world, even if that's not what she wants. He couldn't possibly indulge in the idea of a future where he survives his confrontation with Itachi. He cannot imagine a future where both of them don't die. That's how much Itachi had to die. If he had to take Itachi with him to the grave, he would do it because there is no other way of redeeming the honor of the Uchiha or the Blue Lions unless Itachi dies. As long as he lives, the honor of the Uchiha is soiled.  

He falls asleep, dreaming of a future where he and Mercedes could be together in a home filled with happiness and love. It was a fantasy, but he would like to hope that it could be real one day.  

Mercedes woke up a few hours later. Sasuke looked so peaceful; she wanted to not disturb him. She reluctantly left the tent, and when she exited, she saw Annette, who was on lookout. The two said nothing as Mercedes sat next to her. Everyone was asleep. It was quiet and cold.

“You should get back to sleep, Mercie,” Annette said, concerned.

“I can't sleep,” Mercedes replied.

“I know what you mean. All this tension in the air, a rebellion, us having to put down a man as honorable as Linato. I don't know; it feels wrong. He is one of the most honorable men in the Kingdom, yet we're going after him as if he's a common thug. What has the world come to?” asked Annette, trembling. She knew Ashe was going through his own struggle that he didn't voice out loud. She wished she could help him, but some things had to be sorted out on your own, as Sasuke would tell her. When he wanted their help, he would come to them; until then, she had to wait.

“I've noticed you and Sasuke have gotten really close in the past month,” Annette said, which caused Mercedes to tense. It wasn't the past month; it was the past five.

“Can I ask you something, Ann? When did you find out you loved Felix?” Mercedes asked, which caught her friend off guard. She had no idea how to respond to that.

“I don't know. Love is hard to explain. He makes me feel warm and safe; even the embarrassing parts about me, he appreciates. You wouldn't know it by talking to him publicly, but in private, he's extremely romantic. I wouldn't trade him for anything. Why do you ask?” Annette inquired.

“When Sasuke-kun and I first met, he was 12 years old—a boy, you see. I thought of him like a brother. I listened to everything he said, regardless if he thought he was boring me. I didn't judge him; I just listened. How do feelings like that turn into romantic love?” Mercedes asked, even now still having a difficult time understanding her feelings.

“I don’t know how to answer that. Hasn't Hina given you an answer about that?” Annette asked.

“She told me I shouldn't rush; then I'll figure out the answers in time. I…” she didn't know what to say.

“I know you love him, Mercie. I could see it in your eyes; those earrings he put a lot of love into making, those you know,” Annette said. Mercedes knew that and the necklace he put his heart and soul into; she would love to make something the equivalent of what he has done for her.

“I want to do something that would express my feelings for him, but I don't know how. I can never do what he did; I don't have the means to do so. I'm not like Hina, who could make a scarf. I don't have that talent,” Mercedes said, thinking about the culture in Konoha. Expressing your love, one way of doing it, was making a scarf.

“Those earrings that you wear on your ears now? Sasuke took five years to make them; how much do they mean to you?” Annette asked.

“I would never remove them. I'll keep them on until the day I die,” Mercedes said without hesitation. They were her most precious possessions; she would never take them off. That's how much they mean to her.

“Mercie, it doesn't have to be the most fancy scarf ever. It doesn't even have to be the prettiest. The only thing that matters is you've made it. It will be made with your hands; shouldn't that be enough?” Annette asked. Mercedes thought about it, closing her eyes and imagining the kind of scarf she would make. It would be in the symbol of his clan because one way to keep his clan alive was to honor it with the symbol and the words "I love you" in the language of the Uchiha. It would be red; she imagined it on his neck.

“I will have to ask Hina to teach me when this is all over,” Mercedes said, looking in Sasuke's direction, his sleeping form so peaceful, yet his face also showed pain.

“You two should get some sleep,” she saw Felix about to take over for Annette. She yawned; Mercedes knew better than to interrupt their moment. They would likely want to spend time alone, so she went back to her tent where Sasuke was. She lay on his chest and fell asleep, dreaming of a future with them together.

Neji was making sure that there was no one who could possibly ambush them. This was the first time he had ever been separated from Hinata in a long time. He wished he could be by her side, but he had his duties to protect Dimitri, as promised to the late Hitomi. He couldn't dishonor the woman's memory, and fortunately, Hinata had a lot of people to protect her, but that still didn’t make him feel any less uneasy. The tension in the air was palpable, and he could feel it; the other Blue Lions could sense it as well. Manuela, usually a composed woman—except when dealing with one of her colleagues—was tense. Rodrigue was also on edge; he knew nothing about this Lanato except what he had heard from his father, the man who raised him. He was an honorable man; why was someone like him targeted for elimination by the Blue Lions? Neji wished he could answer that question, but he did not know.

He watched as Mercedes conversed with her friend Annette and Shion. Even though it was against his better judgment, he decided to get close enough to listen in on their conversation, but not so close that they would think he was eavesdropping.

“Is the ability that you have, Shion, anything like a crest?” Annette asked, fascinated by her ability to see glimpses into the future.

“No,” she answered flatly.

“Like I said on the first day, I cannot control when they appear, and people born in my family with this ability have become less frequent in the past two generations. Before long, it'll be an ability that will be lost to history, which will be for the best.” She said this without caring if her ability would not pass on to her children or grandchildren.

“It sounds like a curse to me,” said Mercedes bitterly, which wasn’t surprising to Neji considering how she felt about her crest.

“It can be a curse if I let it, but I don't see it that way. I see it as a gift that I can use to help those I care about,” Shion said in disagreement.

“But how can you see it as a gift when it has caused you pain? You’ve said this yourself,” Mercedes asked, astonished that she would feel that way.

“If I can help guide people to make the right decision and they take my advice, I’ve helped avert disaster. That's how I utilize my gift. I would not have it if I had a choice, but if I do have it, why not use it to help others? That's what Naruto taught me. It's no use walling up in despair when I can use my ability to help others,” she said with a sad smile. Based on her experiences, the love she had for Naruto had not gone away.

“For example, I saw a vision of meeting my future husband when I chose the Blue Lions. That's why I picked this class. I don't know who he is or what he will be, but I have a feeling I'll meet him here, if I haven't already,” she said with confidence.

“The visions can change, though; you've said this yourself,” Annette replied.

“You're right. I will admit that with age, my visions get weaker. By the time I'm 25, I will lose the ability completely. While I still can use it, I want to help those I can with my gift,” she said, looking in the direction where Neji was standing.

“I know you're listening, Neji. You look like you have a question.” Shion said, which caused him to tense. There's no point in trying to hide. He went to where the women were and decided to ask what was on his mind. 

“You never said this in the mission parameters when I was escorting you with Naruto, Hinata Sama, and Lee, so what changed? Why do you disclose this now?” he asked, wanting to know why she would keep something like this a secret only to reveal it years later. 

“Because if I revealed it, do you think anyone that would desire my gifts wouldn't kidnap me and force me to have their children? They would do that without hesitation, but considering where we're at now, Crest is more valued than my ability, so it's safer for me to reveal it, though I still won't tell many people because I'd rather keep it under wraps.” Shion answered that seems reasonable. It disgusted Neji to think about how someone could be used as a breeding stock just because of her desired ability, which faded after her 25th birthday.

“Is this the reason why you're not in a hurry to get married?” asked Neji.

“You could say that, but even then, my children can still have my ability even if it's less likely I just won't possess it, and them having the ability passed on after my Powers fade will be less likely the ideal time for me to have children is from the age of 12 to 23 it's a very short time window to pass on my powers to my children and grandchildren,” she said which caused the entire group to have a look of revulsion. 

“The Shinobi system sounds screwed up. Do they really Force girls to marry that young?” asks Annette, baffled that a girl like her could be married as young as 12 years old, if not younger. 

“It's more common than you think in my village. In the Hyuga clan, those of the main branch are required to have a husband or wife before their 16th birthday; otherwise, they'll have a spouse chosen for them.”Neji said, which caused Annette and Mercedes, along with Shion, to have looks of confusion because Neji is 18 while Hinata is 17. They should have been married by now. 

“Because Hinata Sama is not the heir of the clan, there is as much pressure as there is on Hanabi. For me, because I'm male, we're not expected to get married until we're 20.” Neji answered. 

“I know Hina once told me that creature. I won't even call that man. Her father tried to force her to marry a man that tried to rape her until Naruto stood up to him and beat him to the inch of his life. Did that really happen?”Mercedes asked. Usually, Mercedes would believe Hinata, but she wanted to hear it from him.

“Yes, but she left out one important thing.”Neji paused. 

“What would that be?”Annette asked, now genuinely wanting to know. 

“He wasn't beaten to the inch of his life. Naruto killed him.” This caused everyone to look at him in shock.

“I have no words,” said Shion, who was speechless.

“The parents of Taka demanded Naruto be executed for his offense. His brother, Toneri, demanded especially to fight Naruto in one-on-one combat, which the Daimyo of the Lunar Country denied, considering how Taka violated the laws of his own country when he lost his honor duel to fight for Hinata-sama’s hand,” Neji explained.

“I know what it's like dealing with those elk. The Otsutsuki's are some of the most notorious families in all of Ninji. They're one of the most despised, but they're also one of the most powerful. Konoha has been trying to get them to join the village for generations because of their immense wealth,” Shion explained to Mercedes and Annette, due to them not knowing the politics of her home continent.

“I've heard only rumors about how awful they are. They were as bad as the Hyuga, no offense intended, Neji,” said Mercedes in an apologetic tone.

“I take no offense. Nobody likes them in our village, not even my clan. They see them as a potential threat to supplant them. After all, their wealth far exceeds the Hyuga clan. The only thing that has kept us from falling into irrelevance is the clan's wealth, but that's been declining, even though they want to deny otherwise,” Neji said, which caused them to be even more shocked. Those outside the village would assume that the Hyuga were the mightiest clan in the village when that was far from the truth. Though Neji would never say that out loud because of the consequences of him saying such dangerous truths due to the birdcage seal.

“I hope we don't have to ever deal with them,” said Annette.

“Me neither. The last thing I want to deal with is a bunch of arrogant nobles from one of the most notorious families in Ninji,” Mercedes said as she looked down.

“You're not like the other Hyugas; with the exception of you and Hina, the Hyuga clan is difficult to deal with, and I would rather not deal with them,” said Annette in a tone hoping that she did not offend him.

“I don't take what you say personally, Annette-san. There is truth to what outsiders say about my clan, but there's also honor in my clan. Even now, those who are in charge don't practice it themselves,” Neji thought about the clan's history. It was once a clan of honor that truly did value family and honor above all else, but now it is ruled by slothful and greedy people who do not believe in the values upon which the clan was founded. It has lost its way long before the founding of Konoha.

The man that raised him told him everything he knew about what the clan was like. It was stories passed on from one branch head to another. Contrary to popular belief, there was a head of the branch Hyuga, which Neji was the current leader of. He was told everything about the history of the clan—the true history and how the main branch had stolen and looted the sacred texts and kept them for themselves, hiding the knowledge that reveals what the clan truly stands for.

Only a descendant of the last queen of the Hyuga can truly free the clan from its centuries of decline and save it from its own destruction. It was only a matter of time; Neji knew this. Whether it's another clan that replaces the Hyuga or they go the way of the Uchiha, one way or another, the clan was doomed. There was no saving it, except if the Messiah of the clan were to appear—the Byakugan Queen—but that was a fairytale. Neji didn't believe it. If the clan was to be saved, it would have to be by those like himself. But unless he was able to free himself from the birdcage seal, there was no hope.

The women in the group noticed he was in deep thought.

“We should focus on trying to get as close to our destination as possible. The sooner we get this mission over with, the better,” said Neji as he rode. He couldn't dwell on what he couldn't change; what he had to focus on was what he had control over—ensuring that Dimitri doesn't get killed by a would-be assassin. Who among their ranks would try to kill him? It was one of the transfers from Konoha, but who? There was one candidate that was obvious: he looked at Sai, who was the most suspicious out of any of them. He would make sure to keep an eye on him. But then again, it was just as likely that a would-be assassin would not be in their midst; the would-be assassin could be anywhere. He had to stay on guard.

January 1176

He opened his eyes and looked around him. He was in a dark room with barely any light. He was dangling in the air, his left and right arms wrapped in chains. He didn't know how long it had been. It had  been 2 weeks since Mercedes left. He was barely able to breathe. The smell in the air was that of burnt flash. It was so dark he couldn't see before him besides the shining light. There was a loan figure that stood over him like a predator waiting to feast on its prey. He wore his black cloak with red stripes, he had a short knife dangling with his right hand he had a sinister smile. 

“It's been quite some time, hasn't it, little brother?”Itachi said with his sadistic smile. Sasuke tried to attack him with anything, whether it was with his feet or his teeth. He didn't care, but it was useless. He laughed at his futile resistance. 

“Oh, my foolish little brother, you did not take my advice to heart, fool,” he said as he slashed Sasuke's chest, blood dripping to the ground. Sasuke didn't dare scream. 

“Foolish little brother blinded by love,” he said again as he slowly cut at his lower abdomen. He took his time, but he didn't do it quickly. He did it slowly, like a surgeon, slowly cutting his patient open. 

“Do you know what we did together in those two months?”Itachi said as he took a hold of his chin, making him face him. 

“We did all sorts of things. After all, why would she ever love a wretch like you? You're nothing but a weak and pathetic boy. You think you know her?”Itachi said mockingly as he cut him again. Sasuke barely resisted the urge to scream. He was barely able to breathe he coughed violently. 

“She kissed me on my lips she touched me in every way you can imagine how does it feel little brother knowing I was the first one.”he was interrupted by Sasuke's scream. 

“Keep her name out of your mouth you bastard.”Sasuke violently try to pull the restraints away it was futile he didn't care this made Itachi laugh more. 

“You and I aren't much different, little brother. You have this bloodlust I have. You have the same curse, just like everyone in our pathetic clan.”Itachi said with disgust. 

“I'm nothing like you,” he said weekly. 

“She will never love you. You're nothing more than a replacement for her brother. That's all you are to her. Do you think a woman of her station would love a pathetic wretch who can't even protect himself? The last time we encountered each other with your pathetic attempt to rescue her I beat you to the inch of your life. You spoiled my plans to make the perfect woman for me, and me alone; she would have been a beautiful masterpiece.”Itachi slashed slowly at his back. He screamed. He couldn't resist the pain. It was so intense it was nothing that he could imagine. He felt like his entire body was burning. 

“Your pathetic warm months of work were for nothing.”Sasuke felt another slash at his back. He was trying to breathe. He was coughing. 

“For the next 2 months, you will be my prisoner. I will torture you in ways that you wish that I had killed you that day, two months' worth of work gone. I won't kill you. You see, there's a doctor that will heal your wounds before the pain starts again. You will be in a hell that you can only imagine in the worst depths of your nightmares. It won't be just physical pain, hahaha. No, I will have you experience the deaths of everyone you love again and again, including that woman.” he said. Sasuke didn't want to give in to the satisfaction. 

With a snap of a finger, Sasuke looked and saw it was a woman. No, it couldn't be.

“Sasuke Kun,” Mercedes said as she was forced onto her knees. 

“Like I said, little brother, I will make your life a living hell. Who's to say this woman isn't Mercedes or an illusion? You cannot know. You cannot know anything. You don't know what I'm capable of. I will mess with your mind. This is real or an illusion. It matters, not little brother.”Sasuke fought with everything he had. He screamed, much to his amusement. Itachi laughed. 

“Let her Go,” Sasuke said. 

Itachi slit her throat. Sasuke screamed in anguish. Itachi let her bodyfall to the ground. A pool of her own blood was filling the spot where she died. He didn't know if it was real or was an illusion, but it felt real, it felt so real. 

“For the next two months, this will be your reality, little brother,” Sasuke screamed. He was trapped in a dark room; nobody could hear him, nobody could rescue him for 2 months, and no one could know where he was. The experience nearly drove him insane. 

Sasuke screened; he wasn't in that dark place; he was in his tent. Mercedes was looking at him, startled. He was shaking. It was just a memory, but it felt so real. Trying to take a deep breath, he attempted to calm himself. Mercedes wrapped her arms around him. He couldn't say anything; he didn't realize he was crying.

“It was just a dream, Sasuke-kun. I'm here for you,” Mercedes said quietly. He tried to take a deep breath; it was difficult. He had seen her die, but she was alive in his arms. It took everything for him not to break down. She was the one pillar that kept him from completely collapsing. What would he do without her?

“I'm so weak and pathetic,” Sasuke said. He heard her hum a song that she had sung to him when he had nightmares, back when she was living in Konoha. He felt calmer.

“You're not pathetic,” Mercedes replied.

“I don't know what I would do if you weren't here,” Sasuke said.

“What happened? What was the nightmare about?” Mercedes asked. He turned away.

“I was reliving the two months that…” he couldn't say anymore. He broke down. He had never told anyone except Mercedes about the two months that he was tortured, but he never told her everything. Telling her about it was like reliving the nightmare of seeing her die again and again. It wasn't just physical torture; it was psychological as well. Itachi made him see illusions of him kissing her, making love to her, hearing her say “I love you” to Itachi. It was everything to break him. It almost did. Had it not been for the memory they had together at the Rinne Festival—their last time together before she left—that memory was the only thing that kept him sane, along with all the other happy memories.

“You don't understand the kind of things he did to me. The experience almost killed me.”Sasuke Forced the words out.

“You don't have to say anymore. You don't have to tell me. I don't want you to re-experience those nightmares.”she said soothingly. He felt calmer in her presence.

He felt her kiss his scars as if it would heal them.

“I will kill him if I ever see him again. What kind of monster does this to his own brother?” Mercedes said darkly. The killing intent, she meant it. He looked at her in her naked form. How could someone so beautiful have darkness in her? No, he can't let her take her soul with someone like Itachi. 

“No, I will be the one to kill him. I do not want you to taint your soul with his black blood.”Sasuke said she didn't know how to respond to that. 

“I am not pure; I have dark thoughts just like everyone else. I feel hate, just like everyone else. Please stop putting me on such a high pedestal. I'm not who you think I am.”Mercedes said, trembling. She didn't show this vulnerability to anyone with Sasuke; she could do it with no shame, and everybody else would judge her harshly. The only other person she could act this way towards was Hinata. Sasuke was the only person other than her with whom she could share her darker self without feeling ashamed. 

“I despise him. I despise the village that spawned him. He truly is scum. What he did to me. He violated everything that I am. He almost transformed me into a monster to be the very thing he wanted me to be. Do you have any idea how close I was to killing someone?”Mercedes asked, shaking at how close she had come to coming over the edge. 

“I was so close he knew how to push the right buttons with me. I hated my step-sibling so much that I wanted to….” she hesitated. This was something she never told, even Hinata. 

“I wanted them dead. I wished every bad thing that could happen to them would happen to them. If anything were to happen to them, and I found out, I'd feel nothing. He offered me the opportunity to train myself not to feel ashamed to let go, but if I ever went down that road, I would never return. I would be just like him, a heartless monster that is incapable of love.”Mercedes said, tears dropping thinking about that memory. 

“You and I are alike. We are no different. You delude yourself into thinking otherwise.”Itachi said to her when he revealed his true nature as he killed a man that talked ill of the goddess. She was so angry at how much her culture was insulted she wanted to make him be quiet. She had come so close for something so small. 

“I'm not the perfect woman you think I am. I don't want you to look at the ideal version of me, only to be disappointed that I'm not that woman,” Mercedes said, bracing for his reaction.

“And what of it?” Sasuke asked as he placed his right hand on her cheek.

“Did you not hear what I just said?” she asked, trembling and afraid of him rejecting her, but he didn't.

“I do not care. My feelings for you will not change. You're the woman that has treated me with more kindness than anyone. You're too hard on yourself; you are a gentle soul. Just because you are doesn't mean you don't have darkness. We all do, but that's what makes you perfect to me. Your imperfections are what make you perfect, and nobody's going to convince me otherwise.” Sasuke was very adamant he wouldn't change his mind, and that's what made her love him more. He truly did feel that her perfection was perfect for him. She thought about it; Hinata told her that her imperfections are what make her the woman that she is, that there can be perfection in imperfection. She felt foolish, of course. Why did she even think he would think any lower of her? He never would.

“I'm supposed to comfort you after having a nightmare, yet I'm the one being comforted,” Mercedes said as she leaned on his chest, rubbing every scar that he had.

“It's just the two of us. We don't have to be anyone but ourselves. The world doesn't exist except us,” he said as he kissed her on the forehead.

“Thank you, Mercie. I feel like I can sleep now,” Sasuke said before he could say anything back; he fell back to sleep.

“May the goddess protect you, my love,” Mercedes said as she fell asleep in her sleeping lover's arms.

Dimitri opened his eyes and looked around the camp. It was already morning. Damn it, he thought; he'd barely slept. He forced himself up and looked around the camp, unable to shake the feeling that someone was watching them. He glanced at the girl who had been with them for days, Himawari. She was on lookout, and it was as if she had a loss of experience doing these things. How could someone so young—only 14—act like an experienced soldier? There was so much pain in her eyes, a haunted look when she looked at him.

“Do you need something, Dimitri-sama?” asked Himawari respectfully.

“No, there are others who could do the lookout. You don't have to do it,” Dimitri replied, which caused the girl to yawn; she was tired.

“I can't sleep. I'll just re-experience the nightmares,” the girl said. Dimitri sat next to her; since they were alone, he figured this would be an opportunity to talk to her one-on-one.

“I can relate to that all too well. You don't have to tell me,” said Dimitri.

“You remind me of my uncle. He was the closest thing I ever had to a father. I never knew my father; he died shortly after I was born, and my mother shortly afterwards,” Himawari said, turning away.

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Dimitri said, genuinely meaning it.

“It's nothing really. I had my big brothers and sisters and my other mother; I wasn't alone,” she said, which confused Dimitri. He couldn't help but ask a question.

“Another mother? I don't get it,” Dimitri said.

“My father married three women. I don't know much about what their marriage was like. The oldest of my mothers always told me that my siblings and I loved each other. They treated each other's children as if they were their own. We were all equal in their eyes, whether they gave birth to us or not. I don't know what that would have been like; only my older siblings knew,” she said, thinking nostalgically of times long gone. He wondered why she was being so open despite him being essentially a stranger.

“I can never imagine loving more than one woman,” said Dimitri.

“Not many people can. Polygamy doesn't always end well, but for those that do, their love is strong. I know my brother had one,” Himawari said, revealing another detail that he did not know.

“You're pretty mature for someone so young. I can't imagine the horrors you've seen. You don't have to be strong; the Blue Lions are here to support you, Himawari,” said Dimitri, wanting to reassure the girl that she didn't have to be strong all the time. Then he noticed she was crying. He had no idea how to respond; he wasn't experienced at this at all.

I'm sorry; you remind me so much of him. I need to be alone.” Himawari left him by himself. Their conversation ended abruptly . Why did she look at him and then almost break down crying? It didn't make sense to Dimitri; maybe it was nothing, but then again, this girl—her origins are unknown. Sonia might be able to come up with an alternative answer if only she was around.

He looked and then saw Dedue. Did he hear everything they were both talking about? 

"Do you have a question, Your Highness?" asked Dedue. 

"How many times have I told you that you can call me Dimitri when it's just the two of us?" said Dimitri to his friend. 

"It wouldn't be proper, Your Highness," he replied. 

"I could order it, you know." 

"You won't, Your Highness. That's not in your character." He was right, of course. 

“What are your thoughts on Himawari?” Dimitri asked, wanting to know his perspective on the mysterious girl that had recently joined their class. 

“She is polite and kind to everyone, but she's hiding something—a deep pain. I've seen only glimpses. The girl's paranoid; she constantly resists the urge to grab hold of her weapon. It is as if she's used to constantly being in survival mode. That's not something someone does unless they've been in a war zone. I don't think this girl is completely truthful about who she is, but I don't think she means us any harm. She's protective, especially of you. I can't explain it,” Dedue said, as confused as Dimitri was regarding the mysterious girl from Galatea, assuming that's where she was born. 

“Everyone's on edge right now, especially with what's going on with Linato. Isn't there another way?” asked Dimitri. 

“I cannot answer that question; I do not know. I know one thing for sure: if this rebellion isn't stopped, far more people will die. A war benefits no one. It's better to end this rebellion now before more suffering is caused as a result,” Dedue said, liking it no better than Dimitri what had to be done. 

“I'm glad Hinata isn't here; I would hate the idea of her being forced to kill civilians,” said Dimitri, thinking about the girl who could be his sister. The thought of someone like that killing civilians was unimaginable to him. To him, it would be better if he were to do it than her. His soul is already soaked deep in blood; it's better for him to do it than Hinata, whose soul is still pure. Even if there is some blood on her hands, it's nowhere near the amount that he has. 

“I do not know Lady Hinata as well as you do, Your Majesty. Can I speak freely?” Dedue requested. 

“You don't have to ask,” Dimitri said, giving him permission. 

“Lady Hinata—she's the lost princess that we've been hearing rumors about, isn't she?” Dedue asked. This caught Dimitri off guard. How did he know about that?

“Amongst my people, before the tragedy, we'd heard rumors about the Lost Lion Princess, the daughter of the queen that was never crowned. People believed that our true queen was denied to us. The tragedy would have never happened if Hitomi had been the queen, as intended by your grandfather. There was a bright future for us, and that was squashed. Unlike past queens of the Kingdom, Hitomi went to her people unarmed and listened to our grievances patiently. There's nobody we respected more than her. She respected our culture; she did everything our way. She dressed in our ways; she even took the time to learn our language. She would have been an amazing queen. She wasn't even from this land, yet she adopted its traditions like it was her own. I believe you know it too, Dimitri. That woman is your mother.”

Dedue said with full confidence; he wasn't saying what he thought, he said what he truly believed. Dimitri had suspected as much, especially the way she treated him—the pet name she gave him, "little lion," just like his father. The way she spoke about Lambert, the tenderness in her voice, the pain of being separated from him. He didn't want to believe it back then because he didn't want to dishonor the memory of the woman that raised him, but in the years since, it was hard to ignore. The statue... but he didn't know for sure unless he was able to prove it by him and Hinata taking each other's blood and dipping it in a pool, which would prove one way or another that they were twins. He couldn't say for sure that Hitomi was the one that was his mother, even though he believed strongly it was the truth.

“It's too good to be true, and until I see proof, I'm not going to say one way or the other,” Dimitri said.

“We should get going,” said Dimitri, not wanting to continue the conversation. What Dedue said was true, even if he wanted to deny it. Everyone was waking up, and Dimitri would have to put aside his turmoil for now. The mission was what came first; he would find out one way or another once this crisis was over.

Chapter Text

Lonato was getting ready to leave his castle; he would avenge his son; he would make the archbishop Rhea and Cassandra pay for what they had done to his son. His loyal subjects were behind him; there was a good chance he would die, but he couldn't stand by while his son's murderers were not getting punished.

"I've given you everything I possibly could," said a raven-haired man in a black cloak with red stripes.

"You have given me everything I possibly need, Itachi Uchiha, but do not kid yourself; I don't trust you or anyone that's associated with your organization," Lonato said with distrust. The man shrugged, saying what he said didn't phase him.

"The Akatsuki don't lie; information is one of our greatest weapons. I guarantee you all the gold you paid us was worth it."Itachi said.

He didn't trust this foreigner from a foreign land, but he had no other choice; he had to avenge his son. He hoped whoever is sent to put down his rebellion wouldn't be with them; he couldn't bear the thought of losing another son, even if he isn't his son by blood.

The man turned to his men, most of whom were not even soldiers but civilians. They wouldn't back down; he was determined even if he failed to start a rebellion against the central church, which the western church had been at odds for many years. If his death could lead to a rebellion that could bring justice to the death of his son, then it would be worth it.

"Christophe, I will avenge you, or I will die trying." His men loved his son and him, and they wanted to avenge him just like he did.

"There's a good chance none of us will survive. If you don't want to die, leave now. I won't ask you to follow me to your deaths; you have families to care for, but for those who are willing to stand by me, let's bring Justice  to Christophe. We will make the archbishop pay for what she has done and Cassandra Thunderstrike."he was not done; he continued with his passionate speech. 

“For too long have we allowed the Central Church to step all over us? For too long, we have allowed those and the safety of their own Halls to tell us how to live our lives.” he continued, not wanting to stop. 

“Did they do anything for Hitomi, the woman that was supposed to be our Queen, the queen that was never crowned, the queen that was supposed to bring us peace and prosperity?” he asked his men. 

“No, they did nothing. They sat by and stood by the decision of people like that power-hungry and good-for-nothing Rufus. They side with him over our Queen.” said a man that was one of Hitomi's most loyal followers.

“Our Queen was a gift from the goddess herself. She was a queen from the likes we have never seen since Freya, yet she was denied to us, yet the Central Church did nothing.” Linato said with even more rage.

“What happened to our Queen after she was forced into exile? She died in a Faraway land. This isn't just for my son. It's for Lady Hitomi as well.”the crowd continued to cheer whenever it came to Hitomi. The populace was never not angry with the queen that never was. 

“Death to the archbishop,” said a young man in his late 40s.

After he was done, he heard a woman yell, "Death to the archbishop!"

He also heard someone else say,

"Death to Cassandra the traitor!" He heard them chanted over and over again. This was it. Whether he succeeded or failed, today, he was going to die. He hoped his death would not be in vain.

“To arms my brothers and sisters to arms we will bring the hammer of judgment on my son's murderers and those who committed the Injustice on Lady Hitomi.” his men chanted. They were caught in a trance. This was it. He thought there was no turning back whether his death ignited a movement to further inspire a fight against the Central Church. It did not matter. His goal was to see Cassandra dead and Rhea, the woman who did nothing as Hitomi was forced to leave Lambert's side; he would avenge them both. Their blood is on their hands. If what he did started a war, so be it a war for justice is what he would be known for, or he would die like a dog. It no longer mattered. His Justice would not be denied.

"What a sad and pathetic fool leading his men to to pointless deaths," remarked a masked man who had pity for the fool who didn't even realize Itachi played a role in the death of the king if only he knew the irony he was dying for nothing he was a puppet that was being controlled by forces he does not understand whether it's the Akatsuki or those abominations known as Those Who Slither in the Dark.

"I don't like working with those creatures. I don't trust them, and I don't think their goals align with ours," said Itachi Uchiha, in disgust with the disgusting creatures with features that looked inhuman.

"It doesn't matter. They have their uses, after all. The Akatsuki doesn't have a stronghold in Fodlan, and not to mention the host of the Kyubi is currently located here, but he is on a mission in the Land of Waves with Kakashi and Flame.”The mask man explained to Itachi.

“Then what should we do, Tobi? Should I capture him along with the carrier of Sothis?" asked Itachi.

"No, watch someone else will keep an eye on Naruto Uzumaki and Byleth Eisner for now; whatever you do, do not be seen. We cannot afford to be discovered now." The hologram was about to end.

"Your brother is with those who are going to put down the rebellion. Don't you want to greet him?" asked his partner Kisame.

"No, he isn't worth my time, and espionage is our mission," Itachi answered with no emotion.

"Leave now before you're discovered; we cannot let anyone know that we exist, especially here."Tobi fades away.

"What a shame! We're going to miss out on the show." Kisame says disappointedly.

“We can watch the show if that's what you wish, but we cannot be seen,” said Itachi with an evil smile. He wondered how much had changed in the past 5 years with that woman and Sasuke. He wanted to know if he still let his love for her be a crutch. He would know that Mercedes was too good of a woman for someone like Sasuke, a masterpiece tainted. She was the one the Red thread that was meant for him and him alone, only for that to be stolen by that wretch of a brother of his. She was his and his alone. He wanted to kill Sasuke to break him, but no, he thought of other ways. If you couldn't break him by torturing him for two months, then he would do it in other ways. 

“Mercedes San, let's see if that self-righteous view of Justice holds up when your friends are in danger. How far would you go?”Itachi said out loud she was his red thread, and he was determined to take what was his, even if he had to kill her to prevent Sasuke from taking what was rightfully his.

Ashe was dreading his confrontation with his adoptive father. Are his siblings okay? The anxiety over the eventual confrontation was eating at him; he didn't know who to turn to. He felt conflicted. Part of him thought he should be fighting with Lonato, but another part of him couldn't bring himself to fight his friends. What could he do?

The new student, Himawari, he couldn't talk to; she was basically a stranger. He looked at the other students, and there was nobody else he could talk to except one. Sasuke just got out of his tent. He didn't need to say anything out loud; he already knew the extent of Sasuke and Mercedes's relationship. He didn't know how he was going to ask him.

He looked at Ashe with an expression that said he had questions and wanted answers. He had waited patiently; they were alone. He didn't know what to say.

“Ashe-san, is something bothering you?” asked Sasuke, concerned.

“Do you have a few minutes, Sasuke?” Ashe asked, hoping he would say yes.

“I was hoping we would have a chance to talk one-on-one, so yes, let's go where nobody can hear us.” He followed Sasuke until they were far enough away that nobody would hear them.

“What's going on? I've been told I’d be briefed on who this Lonato is, but I have no idea. I haven't asked because I wanted to keep my distance and give you time, but I need answers. Who is he and why are we going on a mission to put down a rebellion?” Sasuke asked. Ashe had no idea how to answer his question.

“My brother, he was killed, and my father blames the church for what has happened. I don't know what the full story is. I do know he's a good man; he would never do something dishonorable. I just don't know what to do. Am I really doing the right thing? Should I be by his side? I feel like what I'm doing is a betrayal, yet if I go to his side, I'll be betraying my friends here. I don't know what is right and what is wrong.” Ashe said, looking away, not wanting Sasuke to see the pitiful look on his face; he must think he's weak.

“If you want answers why he's doing this, you're going to have to ask him yourself, but let me ask you this: what if you have to kill him? Are you willing to do that? Are you willing to harden your heart to protect your comrades? This is not a game, Ashe. Your hesitation can get one of your classmates killed.”Sasuke said, which caused him to get angry. 

“You talk as if it's so easy? What do you know, Sasuke? Before Linato adopted me and my siblings, I had to work every single day to steal, to do everything I could to put food on the table to feed my family. What the hell do you know?” Ashe said angrily. He regretted even talking to Sasuke. Sasuke didn't say anything back. He let him continue. 

“My brother and sister, they're scared now, and the people that I have lived with for years, how can I possibly raise my weapon against them? You may have killed before when you first became a Shinobi, but those in the Blue Lions were not like you. Most of us have never  killed  before in our lives. Don't act like it's so easy.” Ashe wanted to say more. He truly did. How could Sasuke speak in the way he did? 

“He probably thinks he's just some thug, but he isn't. He's an honorable man who is loved by many, and we have to kill him. You cannot possibly understand what I'm going through.” Ashe said, yet he still said nothing. He just put up with him yelling in his face. Why wasn't he snapping back at him? 

“I know what it's like to lose family, Ashe, more than you know. Tell me, what will you do? Will you stay behind, or will you face him like a man? Neither choice is a good one. You are lucky you haven't gone through what I have. I lost everything when I was 7 years old what you are going through is nothing.”Sasuke said as he walked past him. He wanted to say more, but he couldn't 

“Don't take it personally. He's not saying that out of malice.” he looked behind him, and it was Neji. 

“I don't know what's right,” Ashe said, trembling the breeze on his face. He didn't feel it. He felt nothing. 

“Let me ask you this: what would be worse for you, facing him with the possibility of having to end his life or doing nothing and never getting the answers?” Neji asked. He had no idea that's what Sasuke was trying to tell him without being too explicit. 

“ Uchiha San isn't very good at giving advice. He was trying in his own way,though he failed. So what will your choice be, Ashe San?” asked Neji. He looked at Sasuke, then he took his weapon from behind him. He looked at his bow, the weapon that he would have to use to fight against the man who took him in as a son.

“Is it justice what we're doing?” Ashe asked, hoping that Neji would give him better answers than Sasuke. 

“It's hard to answer that. Whether it's just us or injustice, it heavily depends on perspective. Is it just what we're doing? Who's to say? I'm all about saving as many lives as possible; that would be justice. To do nothing would be injustice—that's how I look at it.” He had no idea how to respond to that.

“Is that what the Hyuga believe?” asked Ashe.

“Back when our clan had honor, yes,” he answered, which confused Ashe. 

“We should get going. Be careful, Ashe-san,” Neji said as he went to where their classmates were. He looked at his bow, his resolve strengthening. Sasuke was right, and so was Neji; he had to face Linato.

Sonia was running as fast as she could. Her poor horse, Sitri, had barely rested. She couldn't afford to stop, not when every second counted. She wished she could appreciate the landscapes she was passing, but this wasn't the time. If it weren't for Ichika helping her with her sense of smell, she wouldn't know where she was going. She was close to where Dimitri was. She wanted to rest; she wanted to close her eyes, but she knew she couldn't. Every second she stopped was one second more that gave the assassin a chance to put a dagger through Dimitri's heart.

“I don't understand. Ichika, doesn't Dimitri have friends who could protect him? Why me in particular?” she asked, still mixed about her feelings regarding Dimitri keeping the fact that he was a prince from her. But on the other hand, that was the least of her worries; she had other things on her mind.

“There are those in the Kingdom that want him dead. What better opportunity than while he's putting down a rebellion?” Ichika answered. The breeze was nothing like she felt before; if only she could appreciate it, if only the situation wasn't so dire.

“How much longer?” she asked. Her horse was tiring, and she needed to rest. If she pushed Sitri any more, the poor animal could possibly die.

“A bit further. Let your horse rest,” Ichika ordered. Sonia didn't know why she was even listening to this spirit inside of her. She didn't have the physical capability; she was not a runner. She had taught herself how to fight using magic with help from her friends in the Abyss, but she was not like Dimitri.

“I don't have the stamina to run nonstop,” Sonia said, not understanding why she couldn't just let her horse rest for an hour before continuing.

“It would take too long for your horse to completely rest; pushing her any further would endanger her life. With my chakra, you will not feel fatigue for at least a few hours, and by then, you will have already accomplished your mission,” Ichika answered. She didn't know what this fox spirit was; she had been inside of her whole life, yet why hadn’t anyone told her? 

Before she could ask, she felt a surge of power that she had never felt before. Her eyes went from blue to blood red, and whiskers appeared on her cheeks. Like those of a fox, her teeth started to resemble fangs, and her fingernails began to resemble claws. She felt stronger, faster than she had ever felt before.

“You can use up to three tails for now, but I doubt you will need that much power. Be careful; this will put a lot of strain on your body if used for too long. Do not waste any time—move!” Ichika said.

And she did. She ran, amazed by the speed. She had never felt such speed before. What would normally take a human an hour, she managed to do in a minute. The speed at which she was running was unnatural; the wind felt harsher on her face as if time itself was speeding up. This power she had, this chakra—if it could enable her to do feats that were impossible, what other abilities was she capable of?

No, she couldn’t indulge in that thought now; saving her friend was what mattered, along with demanding answers for why Dimitri didn’t tell her the truth of who he was.

They were at the Magdred Way. Sasuke looked around the forest. It would be a good place for an ambush. He couldn't help but put his hand on his sword. Years of training instilled in him made him extremely tense when he was in enemy territory. He knew there were enemies nearby; he just didn't know who they were.

The girl, Himawari, took out her lance as if she were prepared for an upcoming attack. The girl was trained; Sasuke knew this by the way she walked and the way she carried herself—she had experience.

"You're both getting a little too tense for me," said Catherine, putting her own hand on her sword. She could also feel the tension in the air; she was trying to keep calm for morale, but even she knew an attack could be imminent.

"I don't know, but I feel like an ambush could happen at any time. I don't know why, but I have this feeling," Sasuke said as calmly as he could. He was rarely wrong about such things; when he felt hostility in the air, he knew an ambush was imminent.

"I'm an outsider from another land. Can you tell me what this is all about?" he asked Catherine. Dimitri, Felix, Sylvain, and Dedue had uneasy looks on their faces.

"Have you ever heard about the tragedy of Duscur?" Catherine asked Sasuke and the Konoha students who were with him.

"I've only heard reports but nothing else," Sasuke replied.

“It happened shortly after I left the village,” said Mercedes, looking at Sasuke with a haunted look.

“I remember the tragedy like it happened yesterday. It was the day I lost my son and a dear friend,” Rodrigue said with sadness. Sasuke wanted to know how his brother had something to do with the tragedy. They hadn't had a chance to talk privately yet, but he was going to get answers one way or another. Then Catherine continued.

"4 years ago the king of Faerghus was assassinated, and those conspirators we managed to capture were tried and executed. One of them was Lonato's son; he blames the church for his son's death, along with the archbishop and myself."

No matter where he goes, it never changes. Sasuke thinks his desire for revenge against Itachi is no different from Lonato's. He looks at Dimitri, whose eyes have shadows in them, the moment anything related to Duscur is brought up, along with Felix. Sasuke couldn't ignore the connection between Itachi and the tragedy.

"So he believes this is a crusade of Justice?"Sasuke said aloud, surprising everyone.

"Justice—that's what you call what he's doing?"Catherine asked, wondering what Sasuke was getting at.

"Justice and revenge are not separate things; they are two sides of the same coin from his perspective. His cause is a cause of Justice."Everyone wondered why Sasuke would say such a thing. He thinks about his own clan and family; he can almost empathize with Lonato.

"Well, it's pointless to have this debate since we're in the middle of a mission where we could be ambushed at any time", Manuela cut in.That earlier feeling he was feeling earlier, he took out his sword and asked Neji,

"This fog; use your Byakugan." Neji did as Sasuke instructed; he activated it and shouted at everyone.

"Ambush!" Everyone got in their positions; so Sasuke was correct: Dimitri was right by his side along with Felix covering each other's backs; he looked where Mercedes was; she was being supported by Annette and Tenten who had her spear out. Rodrigue took out his weapon of choice a lance along with Himawari who got in a fighting stance that resembled that of Dimitri or was he imagining it no he couldn't lose his focus.

Shion was with Ashe,Sai, Dedue, and Sylvain. Neji was looking for any enemies; they were fortunate to have him on this mission.

"Damn those bastards! They've cast a spell to cover this entire area with fog. Can your Byakugan find the spellcaster?" asked Catherine.

"I can't find it, the fog is so deep that it hampers my Byakugan." He explained, ashamed to admit such a weakness.

"Than we have to find the spellcaster as soon as possible, be on your guard. This is not some training session, this is life and death, one wrong move and you're dead."Manuela said to her students as she stood by Sasuke. Sasuke activated his Sharingan, maybe the Byakugan wouldn't be good for this situation. Then he saw it. This not some fog? It was some form of genjutsu? How did they manage to do such a thing, especially when genjutsu is not taught in Fodlan.

"We have a problem someone casted a genjutsu, we all been hit by it." Everyone looked at Sasuke like he was crazy.

"You mean they've casted a jutsu that affects all of our senses?" asked Annette.